This is a modern-English version of Heart and Science: A Story of the Present Time, originally written by Collins, Wilkie.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
HEART AND SCIENCE
A Story of the Present Time
By Wilkie Collins
TO SARONY (OF NEW YORK) ARTIST; PHOTOGRAPHER, AND GOOD FRIEND
TO SARONY (OF NEW YORK) ARTIST; PHOTOGRAPHER, AND GOOD FRIEND
CONTENTS
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
I. PREFACE TO READERS IN GENERAL
You are the children of Old Mother England, on both sides of the Atlantic; you form the majority of buyers and borrowers of novels; and you judge of works of fiction by certain inbred preferences, which but slightly influence the other great public of readers on the continent of Europe.
You are the children of Old Mother England, on both sides of the Atlantic; you make up the majority of buyers and borrowers of novels, and you evaluate works of fiction based on certain ingrained preferences that only slightly affect the other large audience of readers in continental Europe.
The two qualities in fiction which hold the highest rank in your estimation are: Character and Humour. Incident and dramatic situation only occupy the second place in your favour. A novel that tells no story, or that blunders perpetually in trying to tell a story—a novel so entirely devoid of all sense of the dramatic side of human life, that not even a theatrical thief can find anything in it to steal—will nevertheless be a work that wins (and keeps) your admiration, if it has Humour which dwells on your memory, and characters which enlarge the circle of your friends.
The two qualities in fiction that you value the most are character and humor. Incidents and dramatic situations come in a distant second. A novel that doesn’t have a story or keeps messing up the storytelling—one that lacks any sense of the dramatic aspects of human life, so that not even a theatrical thief would find anything to steal—can still earn (and maintain) your admiration if it has humor that sticks with you and characters that expand your circle of friends.
I have myself always tried to combine the different merits of a good novel, in one and the same work; and I have never succeeded in keeping an equal balance. In the present story you will find the scales inclining, on the whole, in favour of character and Humour. This has not happened accidentally.
I’ve always tried to blend the different strengths of a good novel into one work, but I’ve never managed to keep everything balanced evenly. In this story, you’ll mostly see a focus on character and humor. This wasn’t by chance.
Advancing years, and health that stands sadly in need of improvement, warn me—if I am to vary my way of work—that I may have little time to lose. Without waiting for future opportunities, I have kept your standard of merit more constantly before my mind, in writing this book, than on some former occasions.
Advancing years and health that unfortunately need improvement remind me—if I want to change my way of working—that I might not have much time left. Instead of waiting for future chances, I’ve kept your standards of excellence more consistently in mind while writing this book than I have in the past.
Still persisting in telling you a story—still refusing to get up in the pulpit and preach, or to invade the platform and lecture, or to take you by the buttonhole in confidence and make fun of my Art—it has been my chief effort to draw the characters with a vigour and breadth of treatment, derived from the nearest and truest view that I could get of the one model, Nature. Whether I shall at once succeed in adding to the circle of your friends in the world of fiction—or whether you will hurry through the narrative, and only discover on a later reading that it is the characters which have interested you in the story—remains to be seen. Either way, your sympathy will find me grateful; for, either way, my motive has been to please you.
I'm still determined to share a story with you—still not ready to get up in the pulpit and preach, or jump on the platform to give a lecture, or pull you aside and joke about my Art. My main goal has been to portray the characters with a strength and depth that comes from the closest and most honest perspective I could find from the one true source, Nature. Whether I will succeed right away in adding to your circle of friends in the world of fiction—or whether you'll rush through the story only to realize later that it's the characters that captured your interest—remains to be seen. Either way, I will be thankful for your support; my intention has always been to please you.
During its periodical publication correspondents, noting certain passages in “Heart and Science,” inquired how I came to think of writing this book. The question may be readily answered in better words than mine. My book has been written in harmony with opinions which have an indisputable claim to respect. Let them speak for themselves.
During its regular publication, correspondents pointed out certain parts in “Heart and Science” and asked how I got the idea to write this book. This question can be easily answered in better words than I can provide. My book has been written in line with opinions that deserve respect. Let those opinions speak for themselves.
SHAKESPEARE’S OPINION.—“It was always yet the trick of our English nation, if they have a good thing, to make it too common.” (King Henry IV., Part II.) WALTER SCOTT’S OPINION—“I am no great believer in the extreme degree of improvement to be derived from the advancement of Science; for every study of that nature tends, when pushed to a certain extent, to harden the heart.” (Letter to Miss Edgeworth.) FARADAY’S OPINION.—“The education of the judgment has for its first and its last step—Humility.” (Lecture on Mental Education, at the Royal Institution.)
SHAKESPEARE’S OPINION.—“It has always been a trick of our English people that when they have something good, they make it too common.” (King Henry IV., Part II.) WALTER SCOTT’S OPINION—“I don’t really believe in the extreme improvement that can come from advancements in science; because every study of that kind, when taken too far, tends to harden the heart.” (Letter to Miss Edgeworth.) FARADAY’S OPINION.—“The education of judgment has humility as both its first and final step.” (Lecture on Mental Education, at the Royal Institution.)
Having given my reasons for writing the book, let me conclude by telling you what I have kept out of the book.
Having explained why I wrote this book, let me finish by sharing what I left out of it.
It encourages me to think that we have many sympathies in common; and among them, that most of us have taken to our hearts domestic pets. Writing under this conviction, I have not forgotten my responsibility towards you, and towards my Art, in pleading the cause of the harmless and affectionate beings of God’s creation. From first to last, you are purposely left in ignorance of the hideous secrets of Vivisection. The outside of the laboratory is a necessary object in my landscape—but I never once open the door and invite you to look in. I trace, in one of my characters, the result of the habitual practice of cruelty (no matter under what pretence) in fatally deteriorating the nature of man—and I leave the picture to speak for itself. My own personal feeling has throughout been held in check. Thankfully accepting the assistance rendered to me by Miss Frances Power Cobbe, by Mrs. H. M. Gordon, and by Surgeon-General Gordon, C.B., I have borne in mind (as they have borne in mind) the value of temperate advocacy to a good cause.
It makes me happy to think that we share many common interests, including our love for pets. Writing with this in mind, I haven't forgotten my responsibility to you and to my art in advocating for these kind and innocent creatures in God's creation. From start to finish, I've intentionally kept you unaware of the disturbing truths about vivisection. The exterior of the laboratory is an important part of my setting, but I never actually open the door to show you what's inside. I depict, through one of my characters, how the continuous practice of cruelty (regardless of the reason) can ruin humanity—and I let that portrayal speak for itself. I've kept my personal feelings in check throughout this process. Gratefully acknowledging the support I've received from Miss Frances Power Cobbe, Mrs. H. M. Gordon, and Surgeon-General Gordon, C.B., I've remembered (just as they have) the importance of balanced advocacy for a worthwhile cause.
With this, your servant withdraws, and leaves you to the story.
With that, I’ll step back and leave you to the story.
II. TO READERS IN PARTICULAR.
If you are numbered among those good friends of ours, who are especially capable of understanding us and sympathising with us, be pleased to accept the expression of our gratitude, and to pass over the lines that follow.
If you count yourself among our good friends who really understand and empathize with us, please accept our gratitude and feel free to skip the lines that come next.
But if you open our books with a mind soured by distrust; if you habitually anticipate inexcusable ignorance where the course of the story happens to turn on matters of fact; it is you, Sir or Madam, whom I now want.
But if you open our books with a mind clouded by suspicion; if you usually expect unreasonable ignorance where the story's plot revolves around factual matters; it is you, Sir or Madam, whom I am addressing now.
Not to dispute with you—far from it! I own with sorrow that your severity does occasionally encounter us on assailable ground. But there are exceptions, even to the stiffest rules. Some of us are not guilty of wilful carelessness: some of us apply to competent authority, when we write on subjects beyond the range of our own experience. Having thus far ventured to speak for my colleagues, you will conclude that I am paving the way for speaking next of myself. As our cousins in the United States say—that is so.
Not to argue with you—quite the opposite! I regret to admit that your strictness sometimes finds us on weak ground. But there are exceptions to even the strictest rules. Some of us aren't intentionally careless; some of us consult with knowledgeable authorities when we write about topics outside our own experience. Having taken this opportunity to speak for my colleagues, you'll see that I'm preparing to talk about myself next. As our relatives in the United States say—that's true.
In the following pages, there are allusions to medical practice at the bedside; leading in due course to physiological questions which connect themselves with the main interest of the novel. In traversing this delicate ground, you have not been forgotten. Before the manuscript went to the printer, it was submitted for correction to an eminent London surgeon, whose experience extends over a period of forty years.
In the following pages, there are references to medical practice at the bedside, eventually leading to physiological questions related to the main focus of the novel. As we navigate this sensitive topic, you have not been overlooked. Before the manuscript was sent to the printer, it was reviewed for corrections by a renowned London surgeon with forty years of experience.
Again: a supposed discovery in connection with brain disease, which occupies a place of importance, is not (as you may suspect) the fantastic product of the author’s imagination. Finding his materials everywhere, he has even contrived to make use of Professor Ferrier—writing on the “Localisation of Cerebral Disease,” and closing a confession of the present result of post-mortem examination of brains in these words: “We cannot even be sure, whether many of the changes discovered are the cause or the result of the Disease, or whether the two are the conjoint results of a common cause.” Plenty of elbow room here for the spirit of discovery.
Once again, a supposed discovery related to brain disease, which holds significant importance, is not (as you might think) just a wild product of the author’s imagination. He finds his information everywhere and has even made use of Professor Ferrier—writing on the “Localisation of Cerebral Disease,” and ending with a confession about the current findings from post-mortem examinations of brains in these words: “We cannot even be sure whether many of the changes found are the cause or the result of the disease, or if the two are simply joint outcomes of a common cause.” There’s plenty of room here for the spirit of discovery.
On becoming acquainted with “Mrs. Gallilee,” you will find her talking—and you will sometimes even find the author talking—of scientific subjects in general. You will naturally conclude that it is “all gross caricature.” No; it is all promiscuous reading. Let me spare you a long list of books consulted, and of newspapers and magazines mutilated for “cuttings”—and appeal to examples once more, and for the last time.
Upon meeting “Mrs. Gallilee,” you'll hear her discussing—and sometimes even the author will chime in—various scientific topics. You might think it's all just exaggerated portrayal. But no, it comes from a wide range of reading. Instead of giving you a lengthy list of consulted books and articles clipped from newspapers and magazines, let me reference some examples one last time.
When “Mrs. Gallilee” wonders whether “Carmina has ever heard of the Diathermancy of Ebonite,” she is thinking of proceedings at a conversazione in honour of Professor Helmholtz (reported in the Times of April 12, 1881), at which “radiant energy” was indeed converted into “sonorous vibrations.” Again: when she contemplates taking part in a discussion on Matter, she has been slily looking into Chambers’s Encyclopaedia, and has there discovered the interesting conditions on which she can “dispense with the idea of atoms.” Briefly, not a word of my own invention occurs, when Mrs. Gallilee turns the learned side of her character to your worships’ view.
When “Mrs. Gallilee” wonders if “Carmina has ever heard of the Diathermancy of Ebonite,” she’s recalling discussions at a gathering held in honor of Professor Helmholtz (reported in the Times on April 12, 1881), where “radiant energy” was indeed transformed into “sonorous vibrations.” Also, when she thinks about joining a discussion on Matter, she has been secretly checking Chambers’s Encyclopaedia and has found intriguing information that allows her to “dispense with the idea of atoms.” In short, not a single word I’ve made up comes into play when Mrs. Gallilee shows the scholarly side of her character to you all.
I have now only to add that the story has been subjected to careful revision, and I hope to consequent improvement, in its present form of publication. Past experience has shown me that you have a sharp eye for slips of the pen, and that you thoroughly enjoy convicting a novelist, by post, of having made a mistake. Whatever pains I may have taken to disappoint you, it is quite likely that we may be again indebted to each other on this occasion. So, to our infinite relief on either side, we part friends after all.
I just want to add that the story has been carefully revised, and I hope it has improved in this current publication. My past experience tells me that you have a keen eye for typos, and you really enjoy pointing out errors made by a novelist through the mail. No matter how hard I’ve tried to avoid disappointing you, it’s likely we’ll end up helping each other again this time. So, thankfully for both of us, we part as friends after all.
W. C.
W.C.
London: April 1883
London: April 1883
CHAPTER I.
The weary old nineteenth century had advanced into the last twenty years of its life.
The tired old nineteenth century had moved into the final twenty years of its existence.
Towards two o’clock in the afternoon, Ovid Vere (of the Royal College of Surgeons) stood at the window of his consulting-room in London, looking out at the summer sunshine, and the quiet dusty street.
Towards two o’clock in the afternoon, Ovid Vere (of the Royal College of Surgeons) stood at the window of his consulting room in London, looking out at the summer sunshine and the quiet, dusty street.
He had received a warning, familiar to the busy men of our time—the warning from overwrought Nature, which counsels rest after excessive work. With a prosperous career before him, he had been compelled (at only thirty-one years of age) to ask a colleague to take charge of his practice, and to give the brain which he had cruelly wearied a rest of some months to come. On the next day he had arranged to embark for the Mediterranean in a friend’s yacht.
He had received a warning, familiar to busy people today—the warning from exhausted Nature, which advises taking a break after too much work. With a successful career ahead of him, he had been forced (at just thirty-one years old) to ask a colleague to take over his practice and to give his overworked brain a rest for the next few months. The next day, he had planned to set sail for the Mediterranean on a friend's yacht.
An active man, devoted heart and soul to his profession, is not a man who can learn the happy knack of being idle at a moment’s notice. Ovid found the mere act of looking out of window, and wondering what he should do next, more than he had patience to endure.
An active man, fully dedicated to his work, is not someone who can just switch to being lazy at a moment’s notice. Ovid found that even just staring out the window and pondering what to do next was more than he could tolerate.
He turned to his study table. If he had possessed a wife to look after him, he would have been reminded that he and his study table had nothing in common, under present circumstances. Being deprived of conjugal superintendence, he broke though his own rules. His restless hand unlocked a drawer, and took out a manuscript work on medicine of his own writing. “Surely,” he thought, “I may finish a chapter, before I go to sea to-morrow?”
He turned to his desk. If he had a wife to take care of him, she would have reminded him that he and his desk had nothing in common right now. Without the guidance of a partner, he broke his own rules. His restless hand opened a drawer and pulled out a manuscript on medicine that he had written. “Surely,” he thought, “I can finish a chapter before I head out to sea tomorrow?”
His head, steady enough while he was only looking out of window, began to swim before he had got to the bottom of a page. The last sentences of the unfinished chapter alluded to a matter of fact which he had not yet verified. In emergencies of any sort, he was a patient man and a man of resource. The necessary verification could be accomplished by a visit to the College of Surgeons, situated in the great square called Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Here was a motive for a walk—with an occupation at the end of it, which only involved a question to a Curator, and an examination of a Specimen. He locked up his manuscript, and set forth for Lincoln’s Inn Fields.
His head, steady enough while he was just looking out the window, started to swim before he finished a page. The last sentences of the incomplete chapter referred to a fact he hadn't verified yet. In any kind of emergency, he was a patient and resourceful man. He could get the necessary verification by visiting the College of Surgeons, located in the large square known as Lincoln’s Inn Fields. This gave him a reason to take a walk—with a task at the end of it that only required a question for a Curator and an examination of a Specimen. He locked up his manuscript and set off for Lincoln’s Inn Fields.
CHAPTER II.
When two friends happen to meet in the street, do they ever look back along the procession of small circumstances which has led them both, from the starting-point of their own houses, to the same spot, at the same time? Not one man in ten thousand has probably ever thought of making such a fantastic inquiry as this. And consequently not one man in ten thousand, living in the midst of reality, has discovered that he is also living in the midst of romance.
When two friends run into each other on the street, do they ever reflect on the series of little events that brought them both, from their own homes, to the same place at the same time? Probably not one person in ten thousand has ever considered asking such a strange question. And as a result, not one person in ten thousand, living in the midst of everyday life, has realized that he is also surrounded by romance.
From the moment when the young surgeon closed the door of his house, he was walking blindfold on his way to a patient in the future who was personally still a stranger to him. He never reached the College of Surgeons. He never embarked on his friend’s yacht.
From the moment the young surgeon closed the door of his house, he was stumbling forward, unaware, on his way to a patient in the future who was still a stranger to him. He never got to the College of Surgeons. He never boarded his friend’s yacht.
What were the obstacles which turned him aside from the course that he had in view? Nothing but a series of trivial circumstances, occurring in the experience of a man who goes out for a walk.
What were the hurdles that made him stray from the path he had in mind? Just a series of insignificant events happening in the life of a man who just went out for a walk.
He had only reached the next street, when the first of the circumstances presented itself in the shape of a friend’s carriage, which drew up at his side. A bright benevolent face encircled by bushy white whiskers, looked out of the window, and a hearty voice asked him if he had completed his arrangements for a long holiday. Having replied to this, Ovid had a question to put, on his side.
He had just reached the next street when the first circumstance appeared in the form of a friend’s carriage pulling up beside him. A friendly, cheerful face framed by bushy white whiskers looked out of the window, and a warm voice asked if he had finalized his plans for a long vacation. After responding, Ovid had a question to ask in return.
“How is our patient, Sir Richard?”
“How’s our patient, Sir Richard?”
“Out of danger.”
"Out of danger now."
“And what do the other doctors say now?”
“And what do the other doctors say now?”
Sir Richard laughed: “They say it’s my luck.”
Sir Richard laughed, “They say it’s just my luck.”
“Not convinced yet?”
"Still not convinced?"
“Not in the least. Who has ever succeeded in convincing fools? Let’s try another subject. Is your mother reconciled to your new plans?”
“Not at all. Who has ever managed to convince fools? Let’s talk about something else. Is your mom okay with your new plans?”
“I can hardly tell you. My mother is in a state of indescribable agitation. Her brother’s Will has been found in Italy. And his daughter may arrive in England at a moment’s notice.”
“I can hardly explain. My mom is incredibly anxious. Her brother’s will has been found in Italy. And his daughter could arrive in England at any moment.”
“Unmarried?” Sir Richard asked slyly.
"Single?" Sir Richard asked slyly.
“I don’t know.”
"I have no idea."
“Any money?”
“Any cash?”
Ovid smiled—not cheerfully. “Do you think my poor mother would be in a state of indescribable agitation if there was not money?”
Ovid smiled—not happily. “Do you think my poor mother would be in a state of total distress if there was no money?”
Sir Richard was one of those obsolete elderly persons who quote Shakespeare. “Ah, well,” he said, “your mother is like Kent in King Lear—she’s too old to learn. Is she as fond as ever of lace? and as keen as ever after a bargain?” He handed a card out of the carriage window. “I have just seen an old patient of mine,” he resumed, “in whom I feel a friendly interest. She is retiring from business by my advice; and she asks me, of all the people in the world, to help her in getting rid of some wonderful ‘remnants,’ at ‘an alarming sacrifice!’ My kind regards to your mother—and there’s a chance for her. One last word, Ovid. Don’t be in too great a hurry to return to work; you have plenty of spare time before you. Look at my wise dog here, on the front seat, and learn from him to be idle and happy.”
Sir Richard was one of those old folks who quotes Shakespeare. “Ah, well,” he said, “your mom is like Kent in King Lear—she’s too old to learn. Is she still as crazy about lace? And still eager for a good deal?” He handed a card out of the car window. “I just saw an old patient of mine,” he continued, “whom I feel a friendly interest in. She’s retiring from business on my advice; and she’s asking me, of all people, to help her get rid of some amazing ‘remnants’ at ‘an alarming sacrifice!’ Please give my best to your mom—and there’s an opportunity for her. One last thing, Ovid. Don’t rush back to work; you have plenty of free time ahead. Look at my wise dog here on the front seat and learn from him how to be lazy and happy.”
The great physician had another companion, besides his dog. A friend, bound his way, had accepted a seat in the carriage. “Who is that handsome young man?” the friend asked as they drove away.
The great doctor had another companion besides his dog. A friend traveling with him had taken a seat in the carriage. “Who is that good-looking young man?” the friend asked as they drove off.
“He is the only son of a relative of mine, dead many years since,” Sir Richard replied. “Don’t forget that you have seen him.”
“He's the only son of a relative of mine who passed away many years ago,” Sir Richard replied. “Don’t forget that you’ve seen him.”
“May I ask why?”
"Can I ask why?"
“He has not yet reached the prime of life; and he is on the way—already far on the way—to be one of the foremost men of his time. With a private fortune, he has worked as few surgeons work who have their bread to get by their profession. The money comes from his late father. His mother has married again. The second husband is a lazy, harmless old fellow, named Gallilee; possessed of one small attraction—fifty thousand pounds, grubbed up in trade. There are two little daughters, by the second marriage. With such a stepfather as I have described, and, between ourselves, with a mother who has rather more than her fair share of the jealous, envious, and money-loving propensities of humanity, my friend Ovid is not diverted by family influences from the close pursuit of his profession. You will tell me, he may marry. Well! if he gets a good wife she will be a circumstance in his favour. But, so far as I know, he is not that sort of man. Cooler, a deal cooler, with women than I am—though I am old enough to be his father. Let us get back to his professional prospects. You heard him ask me about a patient?”
“He hasn’t reached his prime yet; he’s well on his way to becoming one of the leading men of his time. With a private fortune, he works harder than most surgeons who rely on their profession for a living. That money comes from his late father. His mother has remarried. Her new husband is a lazy, harmless old guy named Gallilee, who brings one small asset to the table—fifty thousand pounds earned from his trade. There are two little daughters from this second marriage. Given such a stepfather, and to be truthful, a mother who has more than her fair share of jealousy, envy, and love for money, my friend Ovid remains focused on his career without family distractions. You might say he could get married. Well, if he finds a good wife, that could work in his favor. But as far as I know, he’s not that kind of guy. He’s a lot cooler with women than I am—though I’m old enough to be his father. Let’s get back to his professional prospects. Did you hear him ask me about a patient?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Very good. Death was knocking hard at that patient’s door, when I called Ovid into consultation with myself and with two other doctors who differed with me. It was one of the very rare cases in which the old practice of bleeding was, to my mind, the only treatment to pursue. I never told him that this was the point in dispute between me and the other men—and they said nothing, on their side, at my express request. He took his time to examine and think; and he saw the chance of saving the patient by venturing on the use of the lancet as plainly as I did—with my forty years’ experience to teach me! A young man with that capacity for discovering the remote cause of disease, and with that superiority to the trammels of routine in applying the treatment, has no common medical career before him. His holiday will set his health right in next to no time. I see nothing in his way, at present—not even a woman! But,” said Sir Richard, with the explanatory wink of one eye peculiar (like quotation from Shakespeare) to persons of the obsolete old time, “we know better than to forecast the weather if a petticoat influence appears on the horizon. One prediction, however, I do risk. If his mother buys any of that lace—I know who will get the best of the bargain!”
“Very good. Death was knocking hard at that patient’s door when I called Ovid in for a consultation with myself and two other doctors who disagreed with me. It was one of those rare cases where, in my view, the old practice of bleeding was the only treatment to consider. I never mentioned that this was the point of contention between myself and the other doctors—and they didn’t say anything on their end at my request. He took his time to examine and reflect; he recognized the opportunity to save the patient by using the lancet just as clearly as I did—with my forty years of experience to guide me! A young man with such a knack for uncovering the underlying cause of disease, and who is so far removed from the constraints of routine in applying treatment, has an extraordinary medical future ahead of him. His time off will restore his health in no time. I see nothing in his way right now—not even a woman! But,” said Sir Richard, with a knowing wink that was characteristic (like a quote from Shakespeare) of people from the outdated old times, “we know better than to predict the outcome if a skirt appears on the horizon. One prediction I will make, though. If his mother buys any of that lace—I know who will come out ahead in the deal!”
The conditions under which the old doctor was willing to assume the character of a prophet never occurred. Ovid remembered that he was going away on a long voyage—and Ovid was a good son. He bought some of the lace, as a present to his mother at parting; and, most assuredly, he got the worst of the bargain.
The circumstances in which the old doctor was open to playing the role of a prophet never happened. Ovid recalled that he was heading off on a long trip—and Ovid was a good son. He bought some of the lace as a gift for his mother before leaving; and without a doubt, he got the short end of the stick.
His shortest way back to the straight course, from which he had deviated in making his purchase, led him into a by-street, near the flower and fruit market of Covent Garden. Here he met with the second in number of the circumstances which attended his walk. He found himself encountered by an intolerably filthy smell.
His quickest route back to the straight path, from which he had strayed while making his purchase, took him through a side street near the flower and fruit market in Covent Garden. It was here that he faced the second of the unexpected things that happened during his walk. He was hit by an unbearable stench.
The market was not out of the direct way to Lincoln’s Inn Fields. He fled from the smell to the flowery and fruity perfumes of Covent Garden, and completed the disinfecting process by means of a basket of strawberries.
The market wasn’t in the direct path to Lincoln’s Inn Fields. He escaped the unpleasant smell to the floral and fruity scents of Covent Garden, finishing the freshening up with a basket of strawberries.
Why did a poor ragged little girl, carrying a big baby, look with such longing eyes at the delicious fruit, that, as a kind-hearted man, he had no alternative but to make her a present of the strawberries? Why did two dirty boyfriends of hers appear immediately afterwards with news of Punch in a neighbouring street, and lead the little girl away with them? Why did these two new circumstances inspire him with a fear that the boys might take the strawberries away from the poor child, burdened as she was with a baby almost as big as herself? When we suffer from overwrought nerves we are easily disturbed by small misgivings. The idle man of wearied mind followed the friends of the street drama to see what happened, forgetful of the College of Surgeons, and finding a new fund of amusement in himself.
Why did a poor, ragged little girl, carrying a big baby, look at the delicious fruit with such longing that a kind-hearted man felt he had no choice but to give her the strawberries? Why did two dirty boys, her friends, show up right after with news about Punch in a nearby street and take the little girl away with them? Why did these two new developments fill him with concern that the boys might take the strawberries from the poor child, who was already burdened with a baby almost as big as she was? When we’re on edge, small worries can easily unsettle us. The tired man followed the street drama's friends to see what would happen, momentarily forgetting about the College of Surgeons, finding a fresh source of amusement in himself.
Arrived in the neighbouring street, he discovered that the Punch performance had come to an end—like some other dramatic performances of higher pretensions—for want of a paying audience. He waited at a certain distance, watching the children. His doubts had done them an injustice. The boys only said, “Give us a taste.” And the liberal little girl rewarded their good conduct. An equitable and friendly division of the strawberries was made in a quiet corner.
Arriving on the nearby street, he found that the Punch show had ended—similar to other theatrical performances that aimed higher—due to a lack of paying spectators. He stood back, observing the children. His doubts had underestimated them. The boys simply asked, "Can we have a taste?" And the generous little girl rewarded their good behavior. An fair and friendly sharing of the strawberries took place in a secluded spot.
Where—always excepting the case of a miser or a millionaire—is the man to be found who could have returned to the pursuit of his own affairs, under these circumstances, without encouraging the practice of the social virtues by a present of a few pennies? Ovid was not that man.
Where—except for a miser or a millionaire—can we find a person who could return to their own business in these circumstances without promoting social virtues by giving away a few coins? Ovid was not that person.
Putting back in his breast-pocket the bag in which he was accustomed to carry small coins for small charities, his hand touched something which felt like the envelope of a letter. He took it out—looked at it with an expression of annoyance and surprise—and once more turned aside from the direct way to Lincoln’s Inn Fields.
Putting the bag he usually carried for small change for little charities back in his breast pocket, his hand brushed against something that felt like a letter envelope. He pulled it out—looking at it with a mix of annoyance and surprise—and once again veered off the direct path to Lincoln's Inn Fields.
The envelope contained his last prescription. Having occasion to consult the “Pharmacopoeia,” he had written it at home, and had promised to send it to the patient immediately. In the absorbing interest of making his preparations for leaving England, it had remained forgotten in his pocket for nearly two days. The one means of setting this unlucky error right, without further delay, was to deliver his prescription himself, and to break through his own rules for the second time by attending to a case of illness—purely as an act of atonement.
The envelope had his last prescription in it. Since he needed to check the “Pharmacopoeia,” he had written it at home and promised to send it to the patient right away. In his intense focus on preparing to leave England, he had forgotten it in his pocket for almost two days. The only way to fix this unfortunate mistake quickly was to personally deliver his prescription and break his own rules for the second time by attending to someone who was sick—purely as a way to make amends.
The patient lived in a house nearly opposite to the British Museum. In this northward direction he now set his face.
The patient lived in a house almost directly across from the British Museum. He headed north in that direction now.
He made his apologies, and gave his advice—and, getting out again into the street, tried once more to shape his course for the College of Surgeons. Passing the walled garden of the British Museum, he looked towards it—and paused. What had stopped him, this time? Nothing but a tree, fluttering its bright leaves in the faint summer air.
He apologized and offered his advice—and, stepping back out onto the street, tried again to make his way to the College of Surgeons. As he passed the walled garden of the British Museum, he looked over at it—and stopped. What made him pause this time? Just a tree, swaying its bright leaves in the gentle summer breeze.
A marked change showed itself in his face.
A noticeable change appeared on his face.
The moment before he had been passing in review the curious little interruptions which had attended his walk, and had wondered humorously what would happen next. Two women, meeting him, and seeing a smile on his lips, had said to each other, “There goes a happy man.” If they had encountered him now, they might have reversed their opinion. They would have seen a man thinking of something once dear to him, in the far and unforgotten past.
The moment before, he had been reflecting on the odd little interruptions during his walk and had humorously wondered what would happen next. Two women, passing by him and noticing the smile on his face, had said to each other, “There goes a happy man.” If they had run into him now, they might have changed their minds. They would have seen a man lost in thoughts of something that was once important to him, deep in the distant and unforgettable past.
He crossed over the road to the side-street which faced the garden. His head drooped; he moved mechanically. Arrived in the street, he lifted his eyes, and stood (within nearer view of it) looking at the tree.
He crossed the road to the side street that faced the garden. His head hung low; he moved like a robot. Once he reached the street, he looked up and stood there, getting a closer look at the tree.
Hundreds of miles away from London, under another tree of that gentle family, this man—so cold to women in after life—had made child-love, in the days of his boyhood, to a sweet little cousin long since numbered with the dead. The present time, with its interests and anxieties, passed away like the passing of a dream. Little by little, as the minutes followed each other, his sore heart felt a calming influence, breathed mysteriously from the fluttering leaves. Still forgetful of the outward world, he wandered slowly up the street; living in the old scenes; thinking, not unhappily now, the old thoughts.
Hundreds of miles away from London, under another tree of that gentle family, this man—who had become so distant with women later in life—had experienced a childhood love for a sweet little cousin who had long since passed away. The present, with all its worries and concerns, faded away like a dream. Slowly, as the minutes ticked by, his aching heart began to feel a soothing presence that seemed to come from the rustling leaves. Still oblivious to the outside world, he wandered slowly up the street, reliving the old memories and, not uncomfortably, thinking the old thoughts again.
Where, in all London, could he have found a solitude more congenial to a dreamer in daylight?
Where in all of London could he have found a more perfect place for a daytime dreamer?
The broad district, stretching northward and eastward from the British Museum, is like the quiet quarter of a country town set in the midst of the roaring activities of the largest city in the world. Here, you can cross the road, without putting limb or life in peril. Here, when you are idle, you can saunter and look about, safe from collision with merciless straight-walkers whose time is money, and whose destiny is business. Here, you may meet undisturbed cats on the pavement, in the full glare of noontide, and may watch, through the railings of the squares, children at play on grass that almost glows with the lustre of the Sussex Downs. This haven of rest is alike out of the way of fashion and business; and is yet within easy reach of the one and the other. Ovid paused in a vast and silent square. If his little cousin had lived, he might perhaps have seen his children at play in some such secluded place as this.
The wide area stretching north and east from the British Museum feels like a peaceful part of a small town right in the middle of the bustling activity of the world's largest city. Here, you can cross the street without risking life or limb. Here, when you have some free time, you can wander and look around, safe from the relentless straight-walkers whose time is money and whose focus is business. Here, you might spot undisturbed cats on the sidewalk in the bright midday sun and watch children playing on grass that almost shines like the Sussex Downs through the railings of the parks. This peaceful retreat is away from the trends and business hustle but still close enough to both. Ovid paused in a vast, quiet square. If his little cousin had lived, he might have seen his children playing in a place like this.
The birds were singing blithely in the trees. A tradesman’s boy, delivering fish to the cook, and two girls watering flowers at a window, were the only living creatures near him, as he roused himself and looked around.
The birds were chirping happily in the trees. A delivery boy bringing fish to the chef and two girls watering flowers at a window were the only people nearby as he woke up and looked around.
Where was the College? Where were the Curator and the Specimen? Those questions brought with them no feeling of anxiety or surprise. He turned, in a half-awakened way, without a wish or a purpose—turned, and listlessly looked back.
Where was the College? Where were the Curator and the Specimen? Those questions didn’t create any anxiety or surprise. He turned, half-awake, without any desire or goal—turned, and stared back absentmindedly.
Two foot-passengers, dressed in mourning garments, were rapidly approaching him. One of them, as they came nearer, proved to be an aged woman. The other was a girl.
Two pedestrians, wearing black clothes, were quickly approaching him. As they got closer, one of them turned out to be an elderly woman. The other was a young girl.
He drew aside to let them pass. They looked at him with the lukewarm curiosity of strangers, as they went by. The girl’s eyes and his met. Only the glance of an instant—and its influence held him for life.
He stepped aside to let them pass. They glanced at him with the mild curiosity of strangers as they walked by. The girl’s eyes met his. Just a fleeting glance—but its impact stayed with him for a lifetime.
She went swiftly on, as little impressed by the chance meeting as the old woman at her side. Without stopping to think—without being capable of thought—Ovid followed them. Never before had he done what he was doing now; he was, literally, out of himself. He saw them ahead of him, and he saw nothing else.
She moved quickly on, as unaffected by the unexpected encounter as the elderly woman beside her. Without stopping to think—unable to think—Ovid followed them. He had never done anything like this before; he was completely beside himself. He saw them in front of him, and nothing else registered.
Towards the middle of the square, they turned aside into a street on the left. A concert-hall was in the street—with doors open for an afternoon performance. They entered the hall. Still out of himself, Ovid followed them.
Towards the middle of the square, they turned left onto a street. There was a concert hall on that street, with doors open for an afternoon performance. They went into the hall. Still not completely himself, Ovid followed them.
CHAPTER III.
A room of magnificent size; furnished with every conventional luxury that money can buy; lavishly provided with newspapers and books of reference; lighted by tall windows in the day-time, and by gorgeous chandeliers at night, may be nevertheless one of the dreariest places of rest and shelter that can be found on the civilised earth. Such places exist, by hundreds, in those hotels of monstrous proportions and pretensions, which now engulf the traveller who ends his journey on the pier or the platform. It may be that we feel ourselves to be strangers among strangers—it may be that there is something innately repellent in splendid carpets and curtains, chairs and tables, which have no social associations to recommend them—it may be that the mind loses its elasticity under the inevitable restraint on friendly communication, which expresses itself in lowered tones and instinctive distrust of our next neighbour; but this alone is certain: life, in the public drawing-room of a great hotel, is life with all its healthiest emanations perishing in an exhausted receiver.
A room of impressive size, equipped with every standard luxury money can buy, filled with newspapers and reference books, and illuminated by tall windows during the day and beautiful chandeliers at night, can still be one of the most dismal places for rest and shelter that you can find in the civilized world. Such places exist by the hundreds in those enormous hotels that now engulf travelers who end their journeys on the pier or platform. We might feel like strangers among strangers—it could be that there is something inherently off-putting about fancy carpets and curtains, chairs and tables, that lack any social connections to make them inviting—it may also be that the mind loses its capacity for engagement due to the inevitable constraints on friendly communication, which come out in hushed tones and instinctive distrust of our neighbors; but one thing is clear: life in the public lounge of a large hotel is life with all its healthiest expressions fading away in an empty vessel.
On the same day, and nearly at the same hour, when Ovid had left his house, two women sat in a corner of the public room, in one of the largest of the railway hotels latterly built in London.
On the same day, and almost at the same hour when Ovid left his house, two women sat in a corner of the public room at one of the newest railway hotels recently built in London.
Without observing it themselves, they were objects of curiosity to their fellow-travellers. They spoke to each other in a foreign language. They were dressed in deep mourning—with an absence of fashion and a simplicity of material which attracted the notice of every other woman in the room. One of them wore a black veil over her gray hair. Her hands were brown, and knotty at the joints; her eyes looked unnaturally bright for her age; innumerable wrinkles crossed and re-crossed her skinny face; and her aquiline nose (as one of the ladies present took occasion to remark) was so disastrously like the nose of the great Duke of Wellington as to be an offensive feature in the face of a woman.
Without seeing it for themselves, they became objects of curiosity to their fellow travelers. They communicated in a foreign language. Their attire was in deep mourning, lacking fashion and displaying a simplicity of material that caught the attention of every other woman in the room. One of them had a black veil draped over her gray hair. Her hands were brown and knotted at the joints; her eyes appeared unnaturally bright for her age; countless wrinkles crisscrossed her thin face; and her aquiline nose (as one of the ladies present pointed out) was so strikingly similar to the nose of the great Duke of Wellington that it became an unattractive feature on a woman's face.
The lady’s companion, being a man, took a more merciful view. “She can’t help being ugly,” he whispered. “But see how she looks at the girl with her. A good old creature, I say, if ever there was one yet.” The lady eyed him, as only a jealous woman can eye her husband, and whispered back, “Of course you’re in love with that slip of a girl!”
The lady’s companion, being a man, had a more forgiving perspective. “She can’t help being unattractive,” he whispered. “But look at how she watches the girl with her. A kind old soul, if there ever was one.” The lady glared at him, like only a jealous woman can glare at her partner, and whispered back, “Of course you’re in love with that little girl!”
She was a slip of a girl—and not even a tall slip. At seventeen years of age, it was doubtful whether she would ever grow to a better height.
She was a slender girl—and not even a tall one. At seventeen, it was uncertain whether she would ever grow any taller.
But a girl who is too thin, and not even so tall as the Venus de’ Medici, may still be possessed of personal attractions. It was not altogether a matter of certainty, in this case, that the attractions were sufficiently remarkable to excite general admiration. The fine colour and the plump healthy cheeks, the broad smile, and the regular teeth, the well-developed mouth, and the promising bosom which form altogether the average type of beauty found in the purely bred English maiden, were not among the noticeable charms of the small creature in gloomy black, shrinking into a corner of the big room. She had very little colour of any sort to boast of. Her hair was of so light a brown that it just escaped being flaxen; but it had the negative merit of not being forced down to her eyebrows, and twisted into the hideous curly-wig which exhibits a liberal equality of ugliness on the heads of women in the present day. There was a delicacy of finish in her features—in the nose and the lips especially—a sensitive changefulness in the expression of her eyes (too dark in themselves to be quite in harmony with her light hair), and a subtle yet simple witchery in her rare smile, which atoned, in some degree at least, for want of complexion in the face and of flesh in the figure. Men might dispute her claims to beauty—but no one could deny that she was, in the common phrase, an interesting person. Grace and refinement; a quickness of apprehension and a vivacity of movement, suggestive of some foreign origin; a childish readiness of wonder, in the presence of new objects—and perhaps, under happier circumstances, a childish playfulness with persons whom she loved—were all characteristic attractions of the modest stranger who was in the charge of the ugly old woman, and who was palpably the object of that wrinkled duenna’s devoted love.
But a girl who is too skinny and not even as tall as the Venus de’ Medici can still have personal charm. It was not entirely certain, in this case, that her charms were remarkable enough to draw general admiration. The nice color and the plump, healthy cheeks, the broad smile, and the straight teeth, the well-defined mouth, and the promising figure that typically characterize the beauty of a well-bred English girl were not among the standout features of the small creature in gloomy black, who was shrinking into a corner of the large room. She had very little color to show for herself. Her hair was such a light brown that it was almost blonde; however, it thankfully wasn’t plastered down to her eyebrows and twisted into the ugly curly wig that makes women today look equally unattractive. There was a delicate finish to her features—in her nose and lips especially—a sensitive changefulness in the expression of her eyes (which were too dark to fully match her light hair), and a subtle yet simple charm in her rare smile that somewhat compensated for the lack of complexion in her face and the absence of curves in her figure. Men might argue about her beauty—but no one could deny that she was, in the common phrase, an interesting person. Grace and refinement; a quick understanding and lively movement, suggesting some foreign background; a childlike sense of wonder in the presence of new things—and perhaps, under happier circumstances, a childlike playfulness with those she loved—were all distinctive traits of the modest stranger who was under the care of the ugly old woman, and who clearly was the object of that wrinkled caretaker's devoted love.
A travelling writing-case stood open on a table near them. In an interval of silence the girl looked at it reluctantly. They had been talking of family affairs—and had spoken in Italian, so as to keep their domestic secrets from the ears of the strangers about them. The old woman was the first to resume the conversation.
A travel writing case was open on a table nearby. During a moment of silence, the girl glanced at it hesitantly. They had been discussing family matters—and spoke in Italian to keep their private conversations away from the strangers around them. The older woman was the first to pick up the conversation again.
“My Carmina, you really ought to write that letter,” she said; “the illustrious Mrs. Gallilee is waiting to hear of our arrival in London.”
“My Carmina, you should really write that letter,” she said; “the renowned Mrs. Gallilee is eager to know about our arrival in London.”
Carmina took up the pen, and put it down again with a sigh. “We only arrived last night,” she pleaded. “Dear old Teresa, let us have one day in London by ourselves!”
Carmina picked up the pen and set it down again with a sigh. “We just got here last night,” she pleaded. “Dear old Teresa, let’s have one day in London to ourselves!”
Teresa received this proposal with undisguised amazement and alarm,
Teresa received this proposal with clear amazement and concern,
“Jesu Maria! a day in London—and your aunt waiting for you all the time! She is your second mother, my dear, by appointment; and her house is your new home. And you propose to stop a whole day at an hotel, instead of going home. Impossible! Write, my Carmina—write. See, here is the address on a card:—‘Fairfield Gardens.’ What a pretty place it must be to live in, with such a name as that! And a sweet lady, no doubt. Come! Come!”
“Jesus, Mary! A day in London—and your aunt is waiting for you the whole time! She is like a second mother to you, dear, by agreement; and her house is your new home. And you plan to spend an entire day at a hotel instead of going home. No way! Write, my Carmina—write. Look, here’s the address on a card: ‘Fairfield Gardens.’ It must be such a lovely place to live with a name like that! And I’m sure she’s a sweet lady. Come! Come!”
But Carmina still resisted. “I have never even seen my aunt,” she said. “It is dreadful to pass my life with a stranger. Remember, I was only a child when you came to us after my mother’s death. It is hardly six months yet since I lost my father. I have no one but you, and, when I go to this new home, you will leave me. I only ask for one more day to be together, before we part.”
But Carmina still resisted. “I’ve never even met my aunt,” she said. “It’s awful to spend my life with a stranger. Remember, I was just a child when you came to us after my mom died. It’s barely been six months since I lost my dad. You’re all I have, and when I move to this new home, you’ll be leaving me. I just ask for one more day together before we say goodbye.”
The poor old duenna drew back out of sight, in the shadow of a curtain—and began to cry. Carmina took her hand, under cover of a tablecloth; Carmina knew how to console her. “We will go and see sights,” she whispered “and, when dinner-time comes, you shall have a glass of the Porto-porto-wine.”
The poor old duenna stepped back out of sight, hiding in the shadow of a curtain—and started to cry. Carmina took her hand discreetly under a tablecloth; Carmina knew just how to comfort her. “We’ll go and see some sights,” she whispered, “and when it’s time for dinner, you can have a glass of Porto wine.”
Teresa looked round out of the shadow, as easily comforted as a child. “Sights!” she exclaimed—and dried her tears. “Porto-porto-wine!” she repeated—and smacked her withered lips at the relishing words. “Ah, my child, you have not forgotten the consolations I told you of, when I lived in London in my young days. To think of you, with an English father, and never in London till now! I used to go to museums and concerts sometimes, when my English mistress was pleased with me. That gracious lady often gave me a glass of the fine strong purple wine. The Holy Virgin grant that Aunt Gallilee may be as kind a woman! Such a head of hair as the other one she cannot hope to have. It was a joy to dress it. Do you think I wouldn’t stay here in England with you if I could? What is to become of my old man in Italy, with his cursed asthma, and nobody to nurse him? Oh, but those were dull years in London! The black endless streets—the dreadful Sundays—the hundreds of thousands of people, always in a hurry; always with grim faces set on business, business, business! I was glad to go back and be married in Italy. And here I am in London again, after God knows how many years. No matter. We will enjoy ourselves to-day; and when we go to Madam Gallilee’s to-morrow, we will tell a little lie, and say we only arrived on the evening that has not yet come.”
Teresa looked out from the shadows, comforted like a child. “Sights!” she exclaimed, drying her tears. “Porto-porto-wine!” she repeated, licking her parched lips at the delightful words. “Ah, my child, you haven’t forgotten the comforts I told you about when I lived in London in my youth. To think you have an English father and never visited London until now! I used to go to museums and concerts sometimes, when my English mistress was pleased with me. That generous lady often gave me a glass of that lovely strong purple wine. May the Holy Virgin grant that Aunt Gallilee is just as kind! She can’t hope to have such beautiful hair as the other one. It was a joy to style it. Do you think I wouldn’t want to stay here in England with you if I could? What will happen to my old man in Italy, with his awful asthma and no one to take care of him? Oh, those were dull years in London! The endless dark streets—the terrible Sundays—the hundreds of thousands of people, always in a rush; always with grim faces focused on business, business, business! I was glad to go back and get married in Italy. And here I am in London again, after who knows how many years. No matter. We’ll have fun today; and when we go to Madam Gallilee’s tomorrow, we’ll tell a little lie and say we just arrived on the evening that hasn't happened yet.”
The duenna’s sense of humour was so tickled by this prospective view of the little lie, that she leaned back in her chair and laughed. Carmina’s rare smile showed itself faintly. The terrible first interview with the unknown aunt still oppressed her. She took up a newspaper in despair. “Oh, my old dear!” she said, “let us get out of this dreadful room, and be reminded of Italy!” Teresa lifted her ugly hands in bewilderment. “Reminded of Italy—in London?”
The duenna found this idea of the little lie so amusing that she leaned back in her chair and laughed. Carmina’s rare smile appeared briefly. The awful first meeting with the unknown aunt still weighed heavily on her. In frustration, she picked up a newspaper. “Oh, my dear!” she said, “let’s get out of this terrible room and think about Italy!” Teresa raised her unattractive hands in confusion. “Think about Italy—in London?”
“Is there no Italian music in London?” Carmina asked suggestively.
“Is there no Italian music in London?” Carmina asked with a hint of suggestion.
The duenna’s bright eyes answered this in their own language. She snatched up the nearest newspaper.
The duenna’s bright eyes responded in their own way. She grabbed the nearest newspaper.
It was then the height of the London concert season. Morning performances of music were announced in rows. Reading the advertised programmes, Carmina found them, in one remarkable respect, all alike. They would have led an ignorant stranger to wonder whether any such persons as Italian composers, French composers, and English composers had ever existed. The music offered to the English public was music of exclusively German (and for the most part modern German) origin. Carmina held the opinion—in common with Mozart and Rossini, as well as other people—that music without melody is not music at all. She laid aside the newspaper.
It was the peak of the London concert season. Morning music performances were lined up. After looking at the advertised programs, Carmina realized they all had one striking thing in common. They would make a clueless outsider wonder if Italian composers, French composers, and English composers had ever existed. The music presented to the English audience was exclusively of German (mostly modern German) origin. Carmina believed—like Mozart, Rossini, and many others—that music without melody isn't really music. She put the newspaper down.
The plan of going to a concert being thus abandoned, the idea occurred to them of seeing pictures. Teresa, in search of information, tried her luck at a great table in the middle of the room, on which useful books were liberally displayed. She returned with a catalogue of the Royal Academy Exhibition (which someone had left on the table), and with the most universally well-informed book, on a small scale, that has ever enlightened humanity—modestly described on the title-page as an Almanac.
The plan to go to a concert was dropped, so they thought about checking out some art. Teresa, looking for information, headed to a big table in the center of the room where a variety of helpful books were laid out. She came back with a catalog of the Royal Academy Exhibition (which someone had left on the table) and with the most widely recognized resource ever to enlighten people—humbly called an Almanac on the cover.
Carmina opened the catalogue at the first page, and discovered a list of Royal Academicians. Were all these gentlemen celebrated painters? Out of nearly forty names, three only had made themselves generally known beyond the limits of England. She turned to the last page. The works of art on show numbered more than fifteen hundred. Teresa, looking over her shoulder, made the same discovery. “Our heads will ache, and our feet will ache,” she remarked, “before we get out of that place.” Carmina laid aside the catalogue.
Carmina opened the catalog to the first page and found a list of Royal Academicians. Were all these guys famous painters? Out of nearly forty names, only three were well-known outside of England. She flipped to the last page. The artwork on display totalled more than fifteen hundred. Teresa, peering over her shoulder, made the same observation. “Our heads will be spinning, and our feet will be sore,” she said, “before we get out of there.” Carmina set the catalog aside.
Teresa opened the Almanac at hazard, and hit on the page devoted to Amusements. Her next discovery led her to the section inscribed “Museums.” She scored an approving mark at that place with her thumbnail—and read the list in fluent broken English.
Teresa opened the Almanac randomly and found the page about Amusements. Her next find took her to the section labeled “Museums.” She made a little mark there with her thumbnail—and read the list in smooth, imperfect English.
The British Museum? Teresa’s memory of that magnificent building recalled it vividly in one respect. She shook her head. “More headache and footache, there!” Bethnal Green; Indian Museum; College of Surgeons; Practical Geology; South Kensington; Patent Museum—all unknown to Teresa. “The saints preserve us! what headaches and footaches in all these, if they are as big as that other one!” She went on with the list—and astonished everybody in the room by suddenly clapping her hands. Sir John Soane’s Museum, Lincoln’s Inn Fields. “Ah, but I remember that! A nice little easy museum in a private house, and all sorts of pretty things to see. My dear love, trust your old Teresa. Come to Soane!”
The British Museum? Teresa clearly remembered that amazing building, especially one thing. She shook her head. “More headaches and sore feet, there!” Bethnal Green; Indian Museum; College of Surgeons; Practical Geology; South Kensington; Patent Museum—all unfamiliar to Teresa. “Goodness! What headaches and sore feet in all of these, if they’re as huge as that other one!” She continued with the list—and surprised everyone in the room by suddenly clapping her hands. Sir John Soane’s Museum, Lincoln’s Inn Fields. “Oh, but I remember that! A nice little easy museum in a private house, with all sorts of lovely things to see. My dear, trust your old Teresa. Let’s go to Soane!”
In ten minutes more they were dressed, and on the steps of the hotel. The bright sunlight, the pleasant air, invited them to walk. On the same afternoon, when Ovid had set forth on foot for Lincoln’s Inn Fields, Carmina and Teresa set forth on foot for Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Trivial obstacles had kept the man away from the College. Would trivial obstacles keep the women away from the Museum?
In another ten minutes, they were dressed and standing on the hotel steps. The bright sunlight and nice breeze encouraged them to take a walk. That same afternoon, when Ovid started walking to Lincoln’s Inn Fields, Carmina and Teresa also set out on foot for Lincoln’s Inn Fields. Minor obstacles had prevented the man from reaching the College. Would minor obstacles stop the women from visiting the Museum?
They crossed the Strand, and entered a street which led out of it towards the North; Teresa’s pride in her memory forbidding her thus far to ask their way.
They crossed the Strand and entered a street that led away from it to the North; Teresa's pride in her memory preventing her from asking for directions at this point.
Their talk—dwelling at first on Italy, and on the memory of Carmina’s Italian mother—reverted to the formidable subject of Mrs. Gallilee. Teresa’s hopeful view of the future turned to the cousins, and drew the picture of two charming little girls, eagerly waiting to give their innocent hearts to their young relative from Italy. “Are there only two?” she said. “Surely you told me there was a boy, besides the girls?” Carmina set her right. “My cousin Ovid is a great doctor,” she continued with an air of importance. “Poor papa used to say that our family would have reason to be proud of him.” “Does he live at home?” asked simple Teresa. “Oh, dear, no! He has a grand house of his own. Hundreds of sick people go there to be cured, and give hundreds of golden guineas.” Hundreds of golden guineas gained by only curing sick people, represented to Teresa’s mind something in the nature of a miracle: she solemnly raised her eyes to heaven. “What a cousin to have! Is he young? is he handsome? is he married?”
Their conversation started by focusing on Italy and the memory of Carmina’s Italian mother, then shifted to the daunting topic of Mrs. Gallilee. Teresa's optimistic view of the future turned to the cousins, painting a picture of two delightful little girls eagerly waiting to share their innocent hearts with their young relative from Italy. “Are there only two?” she asked. “I thought you mentioned there was a boy, too?” Carmina clarified, “My cousin Ovid is a successful doctor,” she said, sounding quite important. “Poor Dad used to say our family would have every reason to be proud of him.” “Does he live at home?” asked naive Teresa. “Oh, no! He has a beautiful house of his own. Hundreds of sick people come there to get treated, and they pay him hundreds of golden guineas.” The idea of earning hundreds of golden guineas just for healing sick people seemed like a miracle to Teresa, and she solemnly looked up to the heavens. “What an amazing cousin to have! Is he young? Is he handsome? Is he married?”
Instead of answering these questions, Carmina looked over her shoulder. “Is this poor creature following us?” she asked.
Instead of answering these questions, Carmina glanced back. “Is this poor thing following us?” she asked.
They had now turned to the right, and had entered a busy street leading directly to Covent Garden. The “creature” (who was undoubtedly following them) was one of the starved and vagabond dogs of London. Every now and then, the sympathies of their race lead these inveterate wanderers to attach themselves, for the time, to some human companion, whom their mysterious insight chooses from the crowd. Teresa, with the hard feeling towards animals which is one of the serious defects of the Italian character, cried, “Ah, the mangy beast!” and lifted her umbrella. The dog starred back, waited a moment, and followed them again as they went on.
They had now turned right and entered a busy street leading directly to Covent Garden. The "creature" (who was definitely following them) was one of the starving, stray dogs of London. Every now and then, the instincts of these relentless wanderers lead them to latch onto a human companion, picked out from the crowd by their mysterious insight. Teresa, reflecting the hardened attitude towards animals that is one of the serious flaws in the Italian character, exclaimed, “Ah, the mangy beast!” and raised her umbrella. The dog hesitated, looked back, and then trailed after them again as they continued walking.
Carmina’s gentle heart gave its pity to this lost and hungry fellow-creature. “I must buy that poor dog something to eat,” she said—and stopped suddenly as the idea struck her.
Carmina’s kind heart felt sorry for this lost and hungry fellow creature. “I need to buy that poor dog something to eat,” she said—and suddenly stopped as the idea hit her.
The dog, accustomed to kicks and curses, was ignorant of kindness. Following close behind her, when she checked herself, he darted away in terror into the road. A cab was driven by rapidly at the same moment. The wheel passed over the dog’s neck. And there was an end, as a man remarked looking on, of the troubles of a cur.
The dog, used to getting kicked and yelled at, didn’t know what kindness was. Following closely behind her, when she paused, he suddenly ran away in fear into the street. At that moment, a cab sped by. The wheel went over the dog’s neck. And as a man watching said, that was the end of the cur's troubles.
This common accident struck the girl’s sensitive nature with horror. Helpless and speechless, she trembled piteously. The nearest open door was the door of a music-seller’s shop. Teresa led her in, and asked for a chair and a glass of water. The proprietor, feeling the interest in Carmina which she seldom failed to inspire among strangers, went the length of offering her a glass of wine. Preferring water, she soon recovered herself sufficiently to be able to leave her chair.
This usual incident hit the girl’s sensitive nature hard. Helpless and unable to speak, she shook with fear. The closest open door was to a music store. Teresa took her inside and requested a chair and a glass of water. The owner, noticing the way Carmina often caught the interest of strangers, even offered her a glass of wine. Preferring water, she quickly regained her composure enough to get out of her chair.
“May I change my mind about going to the museum?” she said to her companion. “After what has happened, I hardly feel equal to looking at curiosities.”
“Can I change my mind about going to the museum?” she said to her companion. “After everything that’s happened, I barely feel up for looking at oddities.”
Teresa’s ready sympathy tried to find some acceptable alternative. “Music would be better, wouldn’t it?” she suggested.
Teresa’s natural empathy looked for a better option. “Music would be nicer, right?” she suggested.
The so-called Italian Opera was open that night, and the printed announcement of the performance was in the shop. They both looked at it. Fortune was still against them. A German opera appeared on the bill. Carmina turned to the music-seller in despair. “Is there no music, sir, but German music to be heard in London?” she asked. The hospitable shopkeeper produced a concert programmed for that afternoon—the modest enterprise of an obscure piano-forte teacher, who could only venture to address pupils, patrons, and friends. What did he promise? Among other things, music from “Lucia,” music from “Norma,” music from “Ernani.” Teresa made another approving mark with her thumb-nail; and Carmina purchased tickets.
The so-called Italian Opera was open that night, and the printed announcement of the performance was in the shop. They both looked at it. Luck was still not on their side. A German opera was on the bill. Carmina turned to the music seller in despair. “Is there no music, sir, except German music to be heard in London?” she asked. The friendly shopkeeper showed her a concert scheduled for that afternoon— a small event organized by an unknown piano teacher, who could only reach out to students, patrons, and friends. What did he promise? Among other things, music from “Lucia,” music from “Norma,” music from “Ernani.” Teresa made another approving mark with her thumbnail, and Carmina bought tickets.
The music-seller hurried to the door to stop the first empty cab that might pass. Carmina showed a deplorable ignorance of the law of chances. She shrank from the bare idea of getting into a cab. “We may run over some other poor creature,” she said. “If it isn’t a dog, it may be a child next time.” Teresa and the music-seller suggested a more reasonable view as gravely as they could. Carmina humbly submitted to the claims of common sense—without yielding, for all that. “I know I’m wrong,” she confessed. “Don’t spoil my pleasure; I can’t do it!”
The music seller rushed to the door to catch the first empty cab that came by. Carmina displayed a shocking lack of understanding about probabilities. She recoiled at the mere thought of getting into a cab. “We might run over some other poor soul,” she said. “If it’s not a dog, it could be a child next time.” Teresa and the music seller tried to present a more logical perspective as seriously as they could. Carmina reluctantly acknowledged the demands of common sense—without giving in, nonetheless. “I know I’m being unreasonable,” she admitted. “Don’t ruin my enjoyment; I can’t do it!”
The strange parallel was now complete. Bound for the same destination, Carmina and Ovid had failed to reach it alike. And Carmina had stopped to look at the garden of the British Museum, before she overtook Ovid in the quiet square.
The odd parallel was now complete. Heading to the same destination, Carmina and Ovid had both failed to arrive. And Carmina had paused to admire the garden at the British Museum before she caught up with Ovid in the peaceful square.
CHAPTER IV.
If, on entering the hall, Ovid had noticed the placards, he would have found himself confronted by a coincidence. The person who gave the concert was also the person who taught music to his half-sisters. Not many days since, he had himself assisted the enterprise, by taking a ticket at his mother’s request. Seeing nothing, remembering nothing—hurried by the fear of losing sight of the two strangers if there was a large audience—he impatiently paid for another ticket, at the doors.
If, when he walked into the hall, Ovid had seen the signs, he would have realized something surprising. The person giving the concert was the same one who taught music to his half-sisters. Just a few days ago, he had helped out by buying a ticket at his mom's suggestion. Not noticing anything, not remembering anything—worried he might lose track of the two strangers if the place got crowded—he quickly bought another ticket at the entrance.
The room was little more than half full, and so insufficiently ventilated that the atmosphere was oppressive even under those circumstances. He easily discovered the two central chairs, in the midway row of seats, which she and her companion had chosen. There was a vacant chair (among many others) at one extremity of the row in front of them. He took that place. To look at her, without being discovered—there, so far, was the beginning and the end of his utmost desire.
The room was barely half full, and it was so poorly ventilated that the air felt heavy even in those conditions. He quickly spotted the two central chairs in the middle row that she and her companion had picked. There was an empty chair (among many others) at one end of the row in front of them. He took that seat. Just to look at her without being noticed—there, that was the start and finish of his deepest wish.
The performances had already begun. So long as her attention was directed to the singers and players on the platform, he could feast his eyes on her with impunity. In an unoccupied interval, she looked at the audience—and discovered him.
The performances had already started. As long as she was focused on the singers and players on stage, he could admire her without worry. During a break, she glanced at the audience—and spotted him.
Had he offended her?
Did he offend her?
If appearances were to be trusted, he had produced no impression of any sort. She quietly looked away, towards the other side of the room. The mere turning of her head was misinterpreted by Ovid as an implied rebuke. He moved to the row of seats behind her. She was now nearer to him than she had been yet. He was again content, and more than content. The next performance was a solo on the piano. A round of applause welcomed the player. Ovid looked at the platform for the first time. In the bowing man, with a prematurely bald head and a servile smile, he recognized Mrs. Gallilee’s music-master. The inevitable inference followed. His mother might be in the room.
If you looked at him, it seemed like he hadn’t made any kind of impression at all. She quietly shifted her gaze to the other side of the room. Ovid misread the simple movement of her head as a subtle insult. He moved to the row of seats behind her. Now she was closer to him than she had ever been. He felt satisfied, even more than satisfied. The next performance was a piano solo. The audience clapped as the musician took the stage. For the first time, Ovid really looked at the platform. In the man who bowed, with his balding head and servile smile, he recognized Mrs. Gallilee’s music teacher. The obvious thought followed: his mother might be in the room.
After careful examination of the scanty audience, he failed to discover her—thus far. She would certainly arrive, nevertheless. My money’s worth for my money was a leading principle in Mrs. Gallilee’s life.
After carefully looking over the small audience, he couldn't spot her—at least not yet. However, she would definitely show up. Getting value for her money was a key principle in Mrs. Gallilee's life.
He sighed as he looked towards the door of entrance. Not for long had he revelled in the luxury of a new happiness. He had openly avowed his dislike of concerts, when his mother had made him take a ticket for this concert. With her quickness of apprehension what might she not suspect, if she found him among the audience?
He sighed as he looked at the entrance door. He hadn’t enjoyed his newfound happiness for long. He had openly expressed his dislike for concerts when his mother made him buy a ticket for this one. With her sharp instincts, what might she think if she found him in the audience?
Come what might of it, he still kept his place; he still feasted his eyes on the slim figure of the young girl, on the gentle yet spirited carriage of her head. But the pleasure was no longer pleasure without alloy. His mother had got between them now.
Come what may, he still held his ground; he still enjoyed the sight of the slim figure of the young girl, and the gentle yet spirited tilt of her head. But the pleasure was no longer untainted. His mother had come between them now.
The solo on the piano came to an end.
The piano solo ended.
In the interval that followed, he turned once more towards the entrance. Just as he was looking away again, he heard Mrs. Gallilee’s loud voice. She was administering a maternal caution to one of the children. “Behave better here than you behaved in the carriage, or I shall take you away.”
In the time that followed, he turned back toward the entrance. Just as he was about to look away again, he heard Mrs. Gallilee's loud voice. She was giving a motherly warning to one of the kids. “You better behave here more than you did in the carriage, or I’ll take you away.”
If she found him in his present place—if she put her own clever construction on what she saw—her opinion would assuredly express itself in some way. She was one of those women who can insult another woman (and safely disguise it) by an inquiring look. For the girl’s sake, Ovid instantly moved away from her to the seats at the back of the hall.
If she discovered him in his current spot—if she interpreted what she saw in her own clever way—her opinion would definitely come through somehow. She was one of those women who can insult another woman (and hide it well) with just a look of curiosity. For the girl's sake, Ovid quickly moved to the seats at the back of the hall.
Mrs. Gallilee made a striking entrance—dressed to perfection; powdered and painted to perfection; leading her daughters, and followed by her governess. The usher courteously indicated places near the platform. Mrs. Galilee astonished him by a little lecture on acoustics, delivered with the sweetest condescension. Her Christian humility smiled, and call the usher, Sir. “Sound, sir, is most perfectly heard towards the centre of the auditorium.” She led the way towards the centre. Vacant places invited her to the row of seats occupied by Carmina and Teresa. She, the unknown aunt, seated herself next to the unknown niece.
Mrs. Gallilee made a memorable entrance—dressed impeccably; made up to perfection; leading her daughters and followed by her governess. The usher politely pointed out available seats near the stage. Mrs. Gallilee surprised him with a brief lecture on acoustics, delivered with the sweetest condescension. Her Christian humility smiled, and she addressed the usher as "Sir." “Sound, sir, is best heard toward the center of the auditorium.” She made her way to the center. Open seats welcomed her to the row occupied by Carmina and Teresa. She, the unknown aunt, took a seat next to the unknown niece.
They looked at each other.
They stared at each other.
Perhaps, it was the heat of the room. Perhaps, she had not perfectly recovered the nervous shock of seeing the dog killed. Carmina’s head sank on good Teresa’s shoulder. She had fainted.
Perhaps it was the heat in the room. Maybe she still hadn't fully recovered from the shock of seeing the dog killed. Carmina's head dropped onto good Teresa's shoulder. She had fainted.
CHAPTER V.
“May I ask for a cup of tea, Miss Minerva?”
“Delighted, I’m sure, Mr. Le Frank.”
“I'm sure you're delighted, Mr. Le Frank.”
“And was Mrs. Gallilee pleased with the Concert?”
“And was Mrs. Gallilee happy with the concert?”
“Charmed.”
"Enchanting."
Mr. Le Frank shook his head. “I am afraid there was a drawback,” he suggested. “You forget the lady who fainted. So alarming to the audience. So disagreeable to the artists.”
Mr. Le Frank shook his head. “I’m afraid there was a downside,” he suggested. “You’re forgetting the lady who fainted. It was so alarming for the audience. So unpleasant for the performers.”
“Take care, Mr. Le Frank! These new houses are flimsily built; they might hear you upstairs. The fainting lady is upstairs. All the elements of a romance are upstairs. Is your tea to your liking?”
“Be careful, Mr. Le Frank! These new houses are poorly built; they might hear you upstairs. The fainting lady is upstairs. All the elements of a romance are upstairs. Is your tea okay?”
In this playfully provocative manner, Miss Minerva (the governess) trifled with the curiosity of Mr. Le Frank (the music-master), as the proverbial cat trifles with the terror of the captive mouse. The man of the bald head and the servile smile showed a polite interest in the coming disclosure; he opened his deeply-sunk eyes, and lazily lifted his delicate eyebrows.
In this playfully teasing way, Miss Minerva (the governess) toyed with Mr. Le Frank's (the music-master) curiosity, much like a cat toys with a terrified mouse. The man with the bald head and obsequious smile pretended to be interested in what was about to be revealed; he widened his deep-set eyes and lazily raised his fine eyebrows.
He had called at Mrs. Gallilee’s house, after the concert, to get a little tea (with a large infusion of praise) in the schoolroom. A striking personal contrast confronted him, in the face of the lady who was dispensing the hospitalities of the table. Mr. Le Frank’s plump cheeks were, in colour, of the obtrusively florid sort. The relics of yellow hair, still adhering to the sides of his head, looked as silkily frail as spun glass. His noble beard made amends for his untimely baldness. The glossy glory of it exhaled delicious perfumes; the keenest eyes might have tried in vain to discover a hair that was out of place. Miss Minerva’s eager sallow face, so lean, and so hard, and so long, looked, by contrast, as if it wanted some sort of discreet covering thrown over some part of it. Her coarse black hair projected like a penthouse over her bushy black eyebrows and her keen black eyes. Oh, dear me (as they said in the servants’ hall), she would never be married—so yellow and so learned, so ugly and so poor! And yet, if mystery is interesting, this was an interesting woman. The people about her felt an uneasy perception of something secret, ominously secret, in the nature of the governess which defied detection. If Inquisitive Science, vowed to medical research, could dissect firmness of will, working at its steadiest repressive action—then, the mystery of Miss Minerva’s inner nature might possibly have been revealed. As it was, nothing more remarkable exposed itself to view than an irritable temper; serving perhaps as safety-valve to an underlying explosive force, which (with strong enough temptation and sufficient opportunity) might yet break out.
He had stopped by Mrs. Gallilee’s house after the concert to enjoy some tea (with plenty of compliments) in the schoolroom. A striking personal contrast hit him as he faced the lady serving at the table. Mr. Le Frank’s plump cheeks were a bold, bright red. The remnants of yellow hair still clinging to the sides of his head looked as delicate as spun glass. His impressive beard made up for his premature baldness. The sleek sheen of it gave off delightful scents; even the sharpest eyes would struggle to find a single hair out of place. In contrast, Miss Minerva’s eager, pale face, so thin, hard, and long, seemed to need some sort of subtle covering over certain parts. Her coarse black hair jutted out like an awning over her bushy black eyebrows and sharp black eyes. Oh, how unfortunate (as they said in the servants’ quarters), she would never marry—so pale and so knowledgeable, so unattractive and so poor! Yet, if mystery is intriguing, she was an intriguing woman. The people around her sensed an unsettling awareness of something secretive, ominously secretive, about the governess that eluded discovery. If Curious Science, dedicated to medical research, could analyze willpower, examining its strongest restraining force—then, perhaps the mystery of Miss Minerva’s inner self could have been uncovered. As it stood, nothing more remarkable became apparent than an irritable temper; which might serve as a safety valve for an underlying volatile force that, with enough temptation and opportunity, could still erupt.
“Gently, Mr. Le Frank! The tea is hot—you may burn your mouth. How am I to tell you what has happened?” Miss Minerva dropped the playfully provocative tone, with infinite tact, exactly at the right moment. “Just imagine,” she resumed, “a scene on the stage, occurring in private life. The lady who fainted at your concert, turns out to be no less a person that Mrs. Gallilee’s niece!”
“Careful, Mr. Le Frank! The tea is hot—you could burn your mouth. How am I supposed to explain what happened?” Miss Minerva dropped the playful and teasing tone, with perfect timing. “Just picture this,” she continued, “a scene from the stage happening in real life. The woman who fainted at your concert turns out to be none other than Mrs. Gallilee’s niece!”
The general folly which reads a prospectus and blindly speculates in shares, is matched by the equally diffused stupidity, which is incapable of discovering that there can be any possible relation between fiction and truth. Say it’s in a novel—and you are a fool if you believe it. Say it’s in a newspaper—and you are a fool if you doubt it. Mr. Le Frank, following the general example, followed it on this occasion a little too unreservedly. He avowed his doubts of the circumstance just related, although it was, on the authority of a lady, a circumstance occurring in real life! Far from being offended, Miss Minerva cordially sympathized with him.
The general foolishness that reads a prospectus and mindlessly invests in stocks is matched by the equally widespread ignorance that can’t see there might be a connection between fiction and reality. If it’s in a novel—you're a fool for believing it. If it’s in a newspaper—you're a fool for doubting it. Mr. Le Frank, following the common trend, took it a bit too far this time. He expressed his doubts about the situation that had just been described, even though it was, according to a lady, something that actually happened! Instead of being offended, Miss Minerva fully understood where he was coming from.
“It is too theatrical to be believed,” she admitted; “but this fainting young person is positively the interesting stranger we have been expecting from Italy. You know Mrs. Gallilee. Hers was the first smelling-bottle produced; hers was the presence of mind which suggested a horizontal position. ‘Help the heart,’ she said; ‘don’t impede it.’ The whole theory of fainting fits, in six words! In another moment,” proceeded the governess making a theatrical point without suspecting it—“in another moment, Mrs. Gallilee herself stood in need of the smelling-bottle.”
“It is way too dramatic to be believed,” she admitted; “but this fainting young woman is definitely the intriguing stranger we've been expecting from Italy. You know Mrs. Gallilee. She was the one who first produced the smelling bottle; she was the one who had the presence of mind to suggest lying down. ‘Help the heart,’ she said; ‘don’t impede it.’ The entire theory of fainting spells, summed up in six words! In a moment,” continued the governess, unknowingly making a dramatic point—“in a moment, Mrs. Gallilee herself needed the smelling bottle.”
Mr. Le Frank was not a true believer, even yet. “You don’t mean she fainted!” he said.
Mr. Le Frank still wasn't a true believer. “You don't mean she fainted!” he said.
Miss Minerva held up the indicative forefinger, with which she emphasized instruction when her pupils required rousing. “Mrs. Gallilee’s strength of mind—as I was about to say, if you had listened to me—resisted the shock. What the effort must have cost her you will presently understand. Our interesting young lady was accompanied by a hideous old foreign woman who completely lost her head. She smacked her hands distractedly; she called on the saints (without producing the slightest effect)—but she mixed up a name, remarkable even in Italy, with the rest of the delirium; and that was serious. Put yourself in Mrs. Gallilee’s place—”
Miss Minerva raised her index finger, using it to emphasize her instructions when her students needed a wake-up call. “Mrs. Gallilee’s mental strength—like I was saying, if you had been paying attention—helped her withstand the shock. You’ll soon realize how much effort that must have taken. Our intriguing young lady was accompanied by a really ugly old foreign woman who completely lost her composure. She clapped her hands in a panic; she called on the saints (but it didn’t make a difference)—and she mixed up a name that’s quite notable even in Italy with the rest of her rambling; and that was serious. Just imagine being in Mrs. Gallilee’s shoes—”
“I couldn’t do it,” said Mr. Le Frank, with humility.
“I couldn’t do it,” said Mr. Le Frank, humbly.
Miss Minerva passed over this reply without notice. Perhaps she was not a believer in the humility of musicians.
Miss Minerva ignored this response. Maybe she didn’t believe in the humility of musicians.
“The young lady’s Christian name,” she proceeded, “is Carmina; (put the accent, if you please, on the first syllable). The moment Mrs. Gallilee heard the name, it struck her like a blow. She enlightened the old woman, and asserted herself as Miss Carmina’s aunt in an instant. ‘I am Mrs. Gallilee:’ that was all she said. The result”—Miss Minerva paused, and pointed to the ceiling; “the result is up there. Our charming guest was on the sofa, and the hideous old nurse was fanning her, when I had the honour of seeing them just now. No, Mr. Le Frank! I haven’t done yet. There is a last act in this drama of private life still to relate. A medical gentleman was present at the concert, who offered his services in reviving Miss Carmina. The same gentleman is now in attendance on the interesting patient. Can you guess who he is?”
“The young lady’s first name,” she continued, “is Carmina; (please emphasize the first syllable). The moment Mrs. Gallilee heard the name, it hit her like a punch. She informed the old woman and immediately claimed her role as Miss Carmina’s aunt. ‘I am Mrs. Gallilee:’ that was all she said. The result”—Miss Minerva paused and pointed to the ceiling; “the result is up there. Our lovely guest was on the sofa, and the awful old nurse was fanning her when I had the pleasure of seeing them just now. No, Mr. Le Frank! I’m not finished yet. There’s one last act in this drama of private life to share. A doctor was at the concert who offered to help revive Miss Carmina. The same doctor is now taking care of the intriguing patient. Can you guess who he is?”
Mr. Le Frank had sold a ticket for his concert to the medical adviser of the family—one Mr. Null. A cautious guess in this direction seemed to offer the likeliest chance of success.
Mr. Le Frank had sold a ticket for his concert to the family’s medical advisor—one Mr. Null. A careful guess in this direction seemed to provide the best chance of success.
“He is a patron of music,” the pianist began.
“He supports music,” the pianist began.
“He hates music,” the governess interposed.
“He hates music,” the governess said.
“I mean Mr. Null,” Mr. Le Frank persisted.
“I mean Mr. Null,” Mr. Le Frank insisted.
“I mean—” Miss Minerva paused (like the cat with the mouse again!)—“I mean, Mr. Ovid Vere.”
“I mean—” Miss Minerva paused (like the cat with the mouse again!)—“I mean, Mr. Ovid Vere.”
What form the music-master’s astonishment might have assumed may be matter for speculation, it was never destined to become matter of fact. At the moment when Miss Minerva overwhelmed him with the climax of her story, a little, rosy, elderly gentleman, with a round face, a sweet smile, and a curly gray head, walked into the room, accompanied by two girls. Persons of small importance—only Mr. Gallilee and his daughters.
What shape the music teacher's astonishment might have taken is up for debate, but it was never meant to be a reality. Just as Miss Minerva reached the peak of her story, a small, rosy, elderly gentleman with a round face, a sweet smile, and curly gray hair walked into the room, joined by two girls. They were of little significance—just Mr. Gallilee and his daughters.
“How d’ye-do, Mr. Le Frank. I hope you got plenty of money by the concert. I gave away my own two tickets. You will excuse me, I’m sure. Music, I can’t think why, always sends me to sleep. Here are your two pupils, Miss Minerva, safe and sound. It struck me we were rather in the way, when that sweet young creature was brought home. Sadly in want of quiet, poor thing—not in want of us. Mrs. Gallilee and Ovid, so clever and attentive, were just the right people in the right place. So I put on my hat—I’m always available, Mr. Le Frank; I have the great advantage of never having anything to do—and I said to the girls, ‘Let’s have a walk.’ We had no particular place to go to—that’s another advantage of mine—so we drifted about. I didn’t mean it, but, somehow or other, we stopped at a pastry-cook’s shop. What was the name of the pastry-cook?”
“How are you, Mr. Le Frank? I hope you made a lot of money from the concert. I gave away my two tickets. You’ll excuse me, I’m sure. For some reason, music always puts me to sleep. Here are your two students, Miss Minerva, safe and sound. It occurred to me that we were kind of in the way when that lovely young lady was brought home. She really needed some quiet, poor thing—not us. Mrs. Gallilee and Ovid, so smart and attentive, were just the right people for that moment. So I put on my hat—I’m always available, Mr. Le Frank; I have the great advantage of never having anything to do—and I said to the girls, ‘Let’s go for a walk.’ We didn’t have a specific destination—that’s another advantage of mine—so we just wandered around. I didn’t mean to, but somehow we ended up at a pastry shop. What was the name of the pastry chef?”
So far Mr. Gallilee proceeded, speaking in the oddest self-contradictory voice, if such a description is permissible—a voice at once high in pitch and mild in tone: in short, as Mr. Le Frank once professionally remarked, a soft falsetto. When the good gentleman paused to make his little effort of memory, his eldest daughter—aged twelve, and always ready to distinguish herself—saw her opportunity, and took the rest of the narrative into her own hands.
So far, Mr. Gallilee continued, speaking in the strangest self-contradictory voice, if that's a fair description—a voice that was both high-pitched and gentle in tone: in short, as Mr. Le Frank once professionally noted, a soft falsetto. When the kind gentleman paused to collect his thoughts, his eldest daughter—twelve years old and always eager to stand out—seized her chance and took over the rest of the story.
Miss Maria, named after her mother, was one of the successful new products of the age we live in—the conventionally-charming child (who has never been smacked); possessed of the large round eyes that we see in pictures, and the sweet manners and perfect principles that we read of in books. She called everybody “dear;” she knew to a nicety how much oxygen she wanted in the composition of her native air; and—alas, poor wretch!—she had never wetted her shoes or dirtied her face since the day when she was born.
Miss Maria, named after her mother, was one of the successful new products of our time—the conventionally charming child (who has never been scolded); she had the large round eyes we see in pictures, and the sweet manners and perfect principles we read about in books. She called everyone “dear;” she knew just how much oxygen she needed in the air around her; and—poor thing!—she had never gotten her shoes wet or dirtied her face since the day she was born.
“Dear Miss Minerva,” said Maria, “the pastry-cook’s name was Timbal. We have had ices.”
“Dear Miss Minerva,” said Maria, “the pastry chef’s name was Timbal. We have had ice cream.”
His mind being now set at rest on the subject of the pastry-cook, Mr. Gallilee turned to his youngest daughter—aged ten, and one of the unsuccessful products of the age we live in. This was a curiously slow, quaint, self-contained child; the image of her father, with an occasional reflection of his smile; incurably stupid, or incurably perverse—the friends of the family were not quite sure which. Whether she might have been over-crammed with useless knowledge, was not a question in connection with the subject which occurred to anybody.
His mind now at ease about the pastry chef, Mr. Gallilee turned to his youngest daughter—ten years old and one of the less fortunate results of the time we live in. She was an odd, slow, and self-sufficient child; the spitting image of her father, with rare hints of his smile; either hopelessly dull or hopelessly stubborn—family friends weren't entirely sure which. The thought that she might have been overloaded with pointless information never crossed anyone's mind in relation to the topic.
“Rouse yourself, Zo,” said Mr. Gallilee. “What did we have besides ices?”
“Wake up, Zo,” said Mr. Gallilee. “What did we have besides ice cream?”
Zoe (known to her father, by vulgar abbreviation, as “Zo”) took Mr. Gallilee’s stumpy red hand, and held hard by it as if that was the one way in which a dull child could rouse herself, with a prospect of success.
Zoe (known to her father, by a crude nickname, as “Zo”) took Mr. Gallilee’s short, red hand and held on tightly, as if that was the only way a dull child could motivate herself, with any hope of success.
“I’ve had so many of them,” she said; “I don’t know. Ask Maria.”
“I’ve had so many of them,” she said; “I don’t know. Ask Maria.”
Maria responded with the sweetest readiness. “Dear Zoe, you are so slow! Cheesecakes.”
Maria replied with a cheerful tone, “Dear Zoe, you're so slow! Cheesecakes.”
Mr. Gallilee patted Zoe’s head as encouragingly as if she had discovered the right answer by herself. “That’s right—ices and cheese-cakes,” he said. “We tried cream-ice, and then we tried water-ice. The children, Miss Minerva, preferred the cream-ice. And, do you know, I’m of their opinion. There’s something in a cream-ice—what do you think yourself of cream-ices, Mr. Le Frank?”
Mr. Gallilee patted Zoe’s head as encouragingly as if she had figured out the right answer on her own. “That’s right—ices and cheesecakes,” he said. “We tried cream-ice, and then we tried water-ice. The kids, Miss Minerva, liked the cream-ice better. And you know what, I agree with them. There’s something special about cream-ice—what do you think about cream-ices, Mr. Le Frank?”
It was one among the many weaknesses of Mr. Gallilee’s character to be incapable of opening his lips without, sooner or later, taking somebody into his confidence. In the merest trifles, he instinctively invited sympathy and agreement from any person within his reach—from a total stranger quite as readily as from an intimate friend. Mr. Le Frank, representing the present Court of Social Appeal, attempted to deliver judgment on the question of ices, and was interrupted without ceremony by Miss Minerva. She, too, had been waiting her opportunity to speak, and she now took it—not amiably.
It was one of Mr. Gallilee’s many weaknesses that he couldn’t keep his mouth shut without eventually confiding in someone. In even the smallest matters, he instinctively sought sympathy and agreement from anyone nearby—just as easily from a complete stranger as from a close friend. Mr. Le Frank, representing the current Court of Social Appeal, tried to make a decision about ices, but he was cut off bluntly by Miss Minerva. She had also been waiting for her chance to speak, and she took it—definitely not in a friendly way.
“With all possible respect, Mr. Gallilee, I venture to entreat that you will be a little more thoughtful, where the children are concerned. I beg your pardon, Mr. Le Frank, for interrupting you—but it is really a little too hard on Me. I am held responsible for the health of these girls; I am blamed over and over again, when it is not my fault, for irregularities in their diet—and there they are, at this moment, chilled with ices and cloyed with cakes! What will Mrs. Gallilee say?”
“With all due respect, Mr. Gallilee, I kindly ask you to be a bit more considerate when it comes to the children. I apologize, Mr. Le Frank, for interrupting you—but this is really a bit unfair to me. I'm held accountable for the health of these girls; I get blamed repeatedly, even when it's not my fault, for issues with their diet—and there they are right now, freezing with ice treats and overindulging in cakes! What will Mrs. Gallilee think?”
“Don’t tell her,” Mr. Gallilee suggested.
“Don’t tell her,” Mr. Gallilee suggested.
“The girls will be thirsty for the rest of the evening,” Miss Minerva persisted; “the girls will have no appetite for the last meal before bedtime. And their mother will ask Me what it means.”
“The girls are going to be thirsty for the rest of the evening,” Miss Minerva insisted; “the girls won’t have any appetite for the last meal before bedtime. And their mother will ask me what that means.”
“My good creature,” cried Mr. Gallilee, “don’t be afraid of the girls’ appetites! Take off their hats, and give them something nice for supper. They inherit my stomach, Miss Minerva—and they’ll ‘tuck in,’ as we used to say at school. Did they say so in your time, Mr. Le Frank?”
“My good creature,” shouted Mr. Gallilee, “don’t worry about the girls’ appetites! Take off their hats and give them something tasty for supper. They got my appetite, Miss Minerva—and they’ll ‘dive in,’ as we used to say in school. Did they say that in your time, Mr. Le Frank?”
Mrs. Gallilee’s governess and vulgar expressions were anomalies never to be reconciled, under any circumstances. Miss Minerva took off the hats in stern silence. Even “Papa” might have seen the contempt in her face, if she had not managed to hide it in this way, by means of the girls.
Mrs. Gallilee’s governess and crude language were contradictions that could never be accepted, no matter what. Miss Minerva removed the hats in complete silence. Even “Papa” might have noticed the disdain on her face if she hadn’t cleverly concealed it by using the girls.
In the silence that ensued, Mr. Le Frank had his chance of speaking, and showed himself to be a gentleman with a happily balanced character—a musician, with an eye to business. Using gratitude to Mr. Gallilee as a means of persuasion, he gently pushed the interests of a friend who was giving a concert next week. “We poor artists have our faults, my dear sir; but we are all earnest in helping each other. My friend sang for nothing at my concert. Don’t suppose for a moment that he expects it of me! But I am going to play for nothing at his concert. May I appeal to your kind patronage to take two tickets?” The reply ended appropriately in musical sound—a golden tinkling, in Mr. Le Frank’s pocket.
In the quiet that followed, Mr. Le Frank had his moment to speak, showing himself to be a well-rounded gentleman—a musician with a sense for business. Using his gratitude toward Mr. Gallilee as a way to persuade him, he tactfully promoted a friend who was performing in a concert next week. “We artists have our flaws, my dear sir; but we are all committed to supporting one another. My friend performed for free at my concert. Don’t think for a second that he expects the same from me! But I plan to play for free at his concert. May I kindly ask for your support in getting two tickets?” The response ended fittingly with a musical tone—a golden jingle, in Mr. Le Frank’s pocket.
Having paid his tribute to art and artists, Mr. Gallilee looked furtively at Miss Minerva. On the wise principle of letting well alone, he perceived that the happy time had arrived for leaving the room. How was he to make his exit? He prided himself on his readiness of resource, in difficulties of this sort, and he was equal to the occasion as usual—he said he would go to his club.
Having acknowledged art and artists, Mr. Gallilee glanced secretly at Miss Minerva. Understanding the smart approach of knowing when to walk away, he realized it was the perfect moment to exit the room. How would he make his leave? He took pride in his ability to handle situations like this, and as always, he rose to the occasion—he mentioned that he would head to his club.
“We really have a capital smoking-room at that club,” he said. “I do like a good cigar; and—what do you think Mr. Le Frank?—isn’t a pint of champagne nice drinking, this hot weather? Just cooled with ice—I don’t know whether you feel the weather, Miss Minerva, as I do?—and poured, fizzing, into a silver mug. Lord, how delicious! Good-bye, girls. Give me a kiss before I go.”
“We actually have an amazing smoking lounge at that club,” he said. “I really enjoy a good cigar; and—what do you think, Mr. Le Frank?—isn’t a pint of champagne nice to drink in this hot weather? Just chilled with ice—I’m not sure if you feel the heat, Miss Minerva, like I do?—and poured, fizzing, into a silver mug. Wow, how delightful! Goodbye, girls. Give me a kiss before I leave.”
Maria led the way, as became the elder. She not only gave the kiss, but threw an appropriate sentiment into the bargain. “I do love you, dear papa!” said this perfect daughter—with a look in Miss Minerva’s direction, which might have been a malicious look in any eyes but Maria’s.
Maria took the lead, as was fitting for the eldest. She not only gave the kiss but also added a heartfelt sentiment. “I really love you, dear dad!” said this perfect daughter—with a glance towards Miss Minerva that could have seemed malicious in anyone else's eyes but Maria's.
Mr. Gallilee turned to his youngest child. “Well, Zo—what do you say?”
Mr. Gallilee turned to his youngest child. “Well, Zo—what do you say?”
Zo took her father’s hand once more, and rubbed her head against it like a cat. This new method of expressing filial affection seemed to interest Mr. Gallilee. “Does your head itch, my dear?” he asked. The idea was new to Zo. She brightened, and looked at her father with a sly smile. “Why do you do it?” Miss Minerva asked sharply. Zo clouded over again, and answered, “I don’t know.” Mr. Gallilee rewarded her with a kiss, and went away to champagne and the club.
Zo took her father’s hand again and rubbed her head against it like a cat. This new way of showing affection seemed to catch Mr. Gallilee's attention. “Does your head itch, my dear?” he asked. The thought was new to Zo. She perked up and gave her father a mischievous smile. “Why do you do that?” Miss Minerva asked sharply. Zo's expression darkened again, and she replied, “I don’t know.” Mr. Gallilee smiled and kissed her before heading off to have champagne at the club.
Mr. Le Frank left the schoolroom next. He paid the governess the compliment of reverting to her narrative of events at the concert.
Mr. Le Frank left the classroom next. He complimented the governess by returning to her story about the events at the concert.
“I am greatly struck,” he said, “by what you told me about Mr. Ovid Vere. We may, perhaps, have misjudged him in thinking that he doesn’t like music. His coming to my concert suggests a more cheering view. Do you think there would be any impropriety in my calling to thank him? Perhaps it would be better if I wrote, and enclosed two tickets for my friend’s concert? To tell you the truth, I’ve pledged myself to dispose of a certain number of tickets. My friend is so much in request—it’s expecting too much to ask him to sing for nothing. I think I’ll write. Good-evening!”
“I’m really struck,” he said, “by what you told me about Mr. Ovid Vere. We might have misjudged him by thinking he doesn’t like music. His coming to my concert suggests a more positive view. Do you think it would be inappropriate for me to call and thank him? Maybe it would be better if I wrote him a note and included two tickets for my friend’s concert? To be honest, I’ve committed to sell a certain number of tickets. My friend is in high demand—it’s asking a lot to have him sing for free. I think I’ll write to him. Good evening!”
Left alone with her pupils, Miss Minerva looked at her watch. “Prepare your lessons for to-morrow,” she said.
Left alone with her students, Miss Minerva checked her watch. “Get ready for your lessons for tomorrow,” she said.
The girls produced their books. Maria’s library of knowledge was in perfect order. The pages over which Zo pondered in endless perplexity were crumpled by weary fingers, and stained by frequent tears. Oh, fatal knowledge! mercifully forbidden to the first two of our race, who shall count the crimes and stupidities committed in your name?
The girls brought out their books. Maria’s collection of information was perfectly organized. The pages that Zo stared at in endless confusion were wrinkled from tired fingers and marked by frequent tears. Oh, tragic knowledge! Thankfully banned from the first two of our kind, who will tally the crimes and foolishness done in your name?
Miss Minerva leaned back in her easy-chair. Her mind was occupied by the mysterious question of Ovid’s presence at the concert. She raised her keenly penetrating eyes to the ceiling, and listened for sounds from above.
Miss Minerva leaned back in her comfy chair. Her mind was preoccupied with the puzzling question of Ovid’s presence at the concert. She lifted her sharply observant eyes to the ceiling and listened for any sounds from above.
“I wonder,” she thought to herself, “what they are doing upstairs?”
“I wonder,” she thought to herself, “what they're doing upstairs?”
CHAPTER VI.
Mrs. Gallilee was as complete a mistress of the practice of domestic virtue as of the theory of acoustics and fainting fits. At dressing with taste, and ordering dinners with invention; at heading her table gracefully, and making her guests comfortable; at managing refractory servants and detecting dishonest tradespeople, she was the equal of the least intellectual woman that ever lived. Her preparations for the reception of her niece were finished in advance, without an oversight in the smallest detail. Carmina’s inviting bedroom, in blue, opened into Carmina’s irresistible sitting-room, in brown. The ventilation was arranged, the light and shade were disposed, the flowers were attractively placed, under Mrs. Gallilee’s infallible superintendence. Before Carmina had recovered her senses she was provided with a second mother, who played the part to perfection.
Mrs. Gallilee was just as skilled in domestic duties as she was in the theory of acoustics and fainting spells. She excelled at dressing stylishly, planning creative dinners, hosting her table with charm, and ensuring her guests felt comfortable. She was as capable as any woman, regardless of intellect, when it came to managing rebellious servants and spotting dishonest tradespeople. Her preparations for welcoming her niece were completed well ahead of time, with no detail overlooked. Carmina’s inviting blue bedroom opened into her cozy brown sitting room. The ventilation was set up, the light and shade were arranged, and the flowers were nicely placed, all under Mrs. Gallilee’s watchful eye. Before Carmina had even regained her senses, she was given a second mother, who played the role flawlessly.
The four persons, now assembled in the pretty sitting-room upstairs, were in a position of insupportable embarrassment towards each other.
The four people, now gathered in the nice sitting room upstairs, were in a state of unbearable awkwardness towards one another.
Finding her son at a concert (after he had told her that he hated music) Mrs. Gallilee, had first discovered him hurrying to the assistance of a young lady in a swoon, with all the anxiety and alarm which he might have shown in the case of a near and dear friend. And yet, when this stranger was revealed as a relation, he had displayed an amazement equal to her own! What explanation could reconcile such contradictions as these?
Finding her son at a concert (after he had told her that he hated music) Mrs. Gallilee first saw him rushing to help a young woman who had fainted, showing all the worry and concern he might have shown for a close friend. And yet, when this stranger turned out to be a relative, he looked just as shocked as she did! What explanation could make sense of such contradictions?
As for Carmina, her conduct complicated the mystery.
As for Carmina, her behavior added to the mystery.
What was she doing at a concert, when she ought to have been on her way to her aunt’s house? Why, if she must faint when the hot room had not overpowered anyone else, had she failed to recover in the usual way? There she lay on the sofa, alternately flushing and turning pale when she was spoken to; ill at ease in the most comfortable house in London; timid and confused under the care of her best friends. Making all allowance for a sensitive temperament, could a long journey from Italy, and a childish fright at seeing a dog run over, account for such a state of things as this?
What was she doing at a concert when she should have been heading to her aunt’s house? Why, if she had to faint when the hot room hadn’t bothered anyone else, didn’t she recover like usual? There she was, lying on the sofa, alternately flushing and going pale when someone talked to her; feeling awkward in the most comfortable house in London; shy and confused while her closest friends took care of her. Even considering a sensitive personality, could a long trip from Italy and a childish scare from seeing a dog get run over really explain such a situation?
Annoyed and perplexed—but yet far too prudent to commit herself ignorantly to inquiries which might lead to future embarrassment—Mrs. Gallilee tried suggestive small talk as a means of enlightenment. The wrinkled duenna, sitting miserably on satin supported by frail gilt legs, seemed to take her tone of feeling from her young mistress, exactly as she took her orders. Mrs. Gallilee spoke to her in English, and spoke to her in Italian—and could make nothing of the experiment in either case. The wild old creature seemed to be afraid to look at her.
Annoyed and confused—but far too careful to ask questions that might lead to future embarrassment—Mrs. Gallilee attempted some light conversation as a way to gain insight. The wrinkled caretaker, sitting uncomfortably on satin held up by flimsy gold legs, seemed to reflect her young mistress's mood, just as she followed her orders. Mrs. Gallilee spoke to her in both English and Italian—but made no progress in either attempt. The wild old woman seemed too frightened to meet her gaze.
Ovid himself proved to be just as difficult to fathom, in another way
Ovid himself turned out to be just as hard to understand, in a different way.
He certainly answered when his mother spoke to him, but always briefly, and in the same absent tone. He asked no questions, and offered no explanations. The sense of embarrassment, on his side, had produced unaccountable changes. He showed the needful attention to Carmina, with a silent gentleness which presented him in a new character. His customary manner with ailing persons, women as well as men, was rather abrupt: his quick perception hurried him into taking the words out of their mouths (too pleasantly to give offence) when they were describing their symptoms. There he sat now, contemplating his pale little cousin, with a patient attention wonderful to see; listening to the commonplace words which dropped at intervals from her lips, as if—in his state of health, and with the doubtful prospect which it implied—there were no serious interests to occupy his mind.
He definitely responded when his mother talked to him, but always just briefly and in the same distracted tone. He didn't ask any questions and didn’t provide any explanations. His sense of embarrassment had led to strange changes in him. He showed a needed attentiveness to Carmina, with a quiet kindness that showed a different side of him. Normally, he was a bit abrupt with sick people, both women and men, because his quick understanding often made him finish their sentences for them (without meaning to offend) as they described their symptoms. Now, he sat there, watching his pale little cousin with a calm attention that was impressive to see; listening to the ordinary words that came out of her mouth every so often, as if—in his current health and the uncertain future it suggested—there were no serious matters to occupy his thoughts.
Mrs. Gallilee could endure it no longer.
Mrs. Gallilee could not take it anymore.
If she had not deliberately starved her imagination, and emptied her heart of any tenderness of feeling which it might once have possessed, her son’s odd behaviour would have interested instead of perplexing her. As it was, her scientific education left her as completely in the dark, where questions of sentiment were concerned, as if her experience of humanity, in its relation to love, had been experience in the cannibal islands. She decided on leaving her niece to repose, and on taking her son away with her.
If she hadn't intentionally stifled her imagination and drained her heart of any kindness or affection it might have once felt, her son's strange behavior would have intrigued her instead of confusing her. As it was, her scientific education had left her completely clueless when it came to matters of the heart, as if her understanding of humanity and love was similar to an experience in the cannibal islands. She decided to leave her niece to rest and take her son with her.
“In your present state of health, Ovid,” she began, “Carmina must not accept your professional advice.”
“In your current health condition, Ovid,” she started, “Carmina shouldn’t take your professional advice.”
Something in those words stung Ovid’s temper.
Something in those words struck a nerve with Ovid.
“My professional advice?” he repeated. “You talk as if she was seriously ill!”
“My professional advice?” he repeated. “You talk like she’s really sick!”
Carmina’s sweet smile stopped him there.
Carmina’s sweet smile made him freeze in place.
“We don’t know what may happen,” she said, playfully.
“We don’t know what might happen,” she said, playfully.
“God forbid that should happen!” He spoke so fervently that the women all looked at him in surprise.
“God forbid that should happen!” He spoke so passionately that the women all stared at him in shock.
Mrs. Gallilee turned to her niece, and proceeded quietly with what she had to say.
Mrs. Gallilee turned to her niece and calmly continued with what she needed to say.
“Ovid is so sadly overworked, my dear, that I actually rejoice in his giving up practice, and going away from us to-morrow. We will leave you for the present with your old friend. Pray ring, if you want anything.” She kissed her hand to Carmina, and, beckoning to her son, advanced towards the door.
“Ovid is so overwhelmed with work, my dear, that I'm actually glad he’s giving up practice and leaving us tomorrow. For now, we’ll leave you with your old friend. Please ring if you need anything.” She waved goodbye to Carmina and, signaling to her son, moved toward the door.
Teresa looked at her, and suddenly looked away again. Mrs. Gallilee stopped on her way out, at a chiffonier, and altered the arrangement of some of the china on it. The duenna followed on tiptoe—folded her thumb and two middle fingers into the palm of her hand—and, stretching out the forefinger and the little finger, touched Mrs. Gallilee on the back, so softly that she was unaware of it. “The Evil Eye,” Teresa whispered to herself in Italian, as she stole back to her place.
Teresa glanced at her, then quickly looked away again. Mrs. Gallilee paused on her way out by a dresser and rearranged some of the china displayed on it. The duenna crept up on tiptoe—folded her thumb and two middle fingers into her palm—and, extending her forefinger and little finger, gently touched Mrs. Gallilee's back, so softly that she didn't even notice. “The Evil Eye,” Teresa whispered to herself in Italian as she quietly returned to her spot.
Ovid lingered near his cousin: neither of them had seen what Teresa had done. He rose reluctantly to go. Feeling his little attentions gratefully, Carmina checked him with innocent familiarity as he left his chair. “I must thank you,” she said, simply; “it seems hard indeed that you, who cure others, should suffer from illness yourself.”
Ovid stayed by his cousin's side; neither of them noticed what Teresa had done. He stood up hesitantly to leave. Feeling her appreciation for his small acts of kindness, Carmina stopped him with a friendly ease as he got out of his chair. “I have to thank you,” she said genuinely; “it seems truly unfair that you, who help others, should be unwell yourself.”
Teresa, watching them with interest, came a little nearer.
Teresa, watching them closely, moved a bit closer.
She could now examine Ovid’s face with close and jealous scrutiny. Mrs. Gallilee reminded her son that she was waiting for him. He had some last words yet to say. The duenna drew back from the sofa, still looking at Ovid: she muttered to herself, “Holy Teresa, my patroness, show me that man’s soul in his face!” At last, Ovid took his leave. “I shall call and see how you are to-morrow,” he said, “before I go.” He nodded kindly to Teresa. Instead of being satisfied with that act of courtesy, she wanted something more. “May I shake hands?” she asked. Mrs. Gallilee was a Liberal in politics; never had her principles been tried, as they were tried when she heard those words. Teresa wrung Ovid’s hand with tremulous energy—still intent on reading his character in his face. He asked her, smiling, what she saw to interest her. “A good man, I hope,” she answered, sternly. Carmina and Ovid were amused. Teresa rebuked them, as if they had been children. “Laugh at some fitter time,” she said, “not now.”
She could now examine Ovid’s face with intense and jealous scrutiny. Mrs. Gallilee reminded her son that she was waiting for him. He still had a few things to say. The guardian stepped back from the sofa, still looking at Ovid: she muttered to herself, “Holy Teresa, my patroness, show me that man’s soul in his face!” Finally, Ovid said his goodbyes. “I’ll stop by to see how you are tomorrow,” he said, “before I leave.” He nodded kindly to Teresa. Instead of feeling satisfied with that gesture, she wanted something more. “Can I shake hands?” she asked. Mrs. Gallilee was a Liberal in politics; her principles were really put to the test when she heard those words. Teresa shook Ovid’s hand with trembling energy, still focused on reading his character in his face. He smiled and asked her what she found so interesting. “A good man, I hope,” she replied, firmly. Carmina and Ovid found it amusing. Teresa scolded them as if they were children. “Laugh at a better time,” she said, “not now.”
Descending the stairs, Mrs. Gallilee and Ovid met the footman. “Mr. Mool is in the library, ma’am,” the man said.
Descending the stairs, Mrs. Gallilee and Ovid encountered the footman. “Mr. Mool is in the library, ma’am,” the man said.
“Have you anything to do, Ovid, for the next half-hour?” his mother asked.
“Do you have anything to do, Ovid, for the next half-hour?” his mother asked.
“Do you wish me to see Mr. Mool? If it’s law-business, I am afraid I shall not be of much use.”
“Do you want me to see Mr. Mool? If it's a legal matter, I'm afraid I won't be much help.”
“The lawyer is here by appointment, with a copy of your late uncle’s Will,” Mrs. Gallilee answered. “You may have some interest in it. I think you ought to hear it read.”
“The lawyer is here by appointment, with a copy of your late uncle’s Will,” Mrs. Gallilee replied. “You might be interested in it. I believe you should hear it read.”
Ovid showed no inclination to adopt this proposal. He asked an idle question. “I heard of their finding the Will—are there any romantic circumstances?”
Ovid showed no interest in accepting this suggestion. He asked a casual question. “I heard they found the Will—are there any romantic details?”
Mrs. Gallilee surveyed her son with an expression of good-humoured contempt. “What a boy you are, in some things! Have you been reading a novel lately? My dear, when the people in Italy made up their minds, at last, to have the furniture in your uncle’s room taken to pieces, they found the Will. It had slipped behind a drawer, in a rotten old cabinet, full of useless papers. Nothing romantic (thank God!), and nothing (as Mr. Mool’s letter tells me) that can lead to misunderstandings or disputes.”
Mrs. Gallilee looked at her son with a smirk. “You really are quite the character in some ways! Have you been reading a novel recently? My dear, when the people in Italy finally decided to take apart the furniture in your uncle’s room, they found the Will. It had slipped behind a drawer in an old, broken cabinet filled with useless papers. Nothing romantic (thank goodness!), and nothing (as Mr. Mool’s letter informs me) that could lead to misunderstandings or arguments.”
Ovid’s indifference was not to be conquered. He left it to his mother to send him word if he had a legacy “I am not as much interested in it as you are,” he explained. “Plenty of money left to you, of course?” He was evidently thinking all the time of something else.
Ovid’s indifference couldn’t be overcome. He let his mom inform him if he had a legacy. “I’m not as interested in it as you are,” he said. “You’ve got plenty of money left, right?” He was clearly preoccupied with something else the whole time.
Mrs. Gallilee stopped in the hall, with an air of downright alarm.
Mrs. Gallilee stopped in the hallway, looking genuinely alarmed.
“Your mind is in a dreadful state,” she said.
“Your mind is in a terrible state,” she said.
“Have you really forgotten what I told you, only yesterday? The Will appoints me Carmina’s guardian.”
“Have you really forgotten what I told you just yesterday? The Will appoints me as Carmina’s guardian.”
He had plainly forgotten it—he started, when his mother recalled the circumstance. “Curious,” he said to himself, “that I was not reminded of it, when I saw Carmina’s rooms prepared for her.” His mother, anxiously looking at him, observed that his face brightened when he spoke of Carmina. He suddenly changed his mind.
He had clearly forgotten—it hit him when his mother brought it up. “Funny,” he thought, “that I didn't think of it when I saw Carmina’s rooms all set up for her.” His mother, watching him closely, noticed that his expression lit up when he mentioned Carmina. He quickly changed his mind.
“Make allowances for an overworked man,” he said. “You are quite right. I ought to hear the Will read—I am at your service.”
“Cut him some slack; he’s overwhelmed,” he said. “You’re absolutely right. I should listen to the Will being read—I’m here for you.”
Even Mrs. Gallilee now drew the right inference at last. She made no remark. Something seemed to move feebly under her powder and paint. Soft emotion trying to find its way to the surface? Impossible!
Even Mrs. Gallilee finally figured it out. She didn't say anything. Something seemed to stir weakly beneath her makeup. Was it some soft emotion trying to break through? No way!
As they entered the library together, Miss Minerva returned to the schoolroom. She had lingered on the upper landing, and had heard the conversation between mother and son.
As they walked into the library together, Miss Minerva went back to the classroom. She had stayed on the upper landing and had overheard the conversation between mother and son.
CHAPTER VII.
The library at Fairfield Gardens possessed two special attractions, besides the books. It opened into a large conservatory; and it was adorned by an admirable portrait of Mrs. Gallilee, painted by her brother.
The library at Fairfield Gardens had two special features, besides the books. It opened into a large conservatory, and it was decorated with an impressive portrait of Mrs. Gallilee, painted by her brother.
Waiting the appearance of the fair original, Mr. Mool looked at the portrait, and then mentally reviewed the history of Mrs. Gallilee’s family. What he did next, no person acquainted with the habits of lawyers will be weak enough to believe. Mr. Mool blushed.
Waiting for the arrival of the lovely original, Mr. Mool looked at the portrait and then mentally went over the history of Mrs. Gallilee’s family. What he did next, no one who knows how lawyers behave would believe. Mr. Mool blushed.
Is this the language of exaggeration, describing a human anomaly on the roll of attorneys? The fact shall be left to answer the question. Mr. Mool had made a mistake in his choice of a profession. The result of the mistake was—a shy lawyer.
Is this just over the top, talking about a rare person among attorneys? The facts will decide. Mr. Mool picked the wrong job. The outcome of that mistake was—a timid lawyer.
Attended by such circumstances as these, the history of the family assumes, for the moment, a certain importance. It is connected with a blushing attorney. It will explain what happened on the reading of the Will. And it is sure beforehand of a favourable reception—for it is all about money.
Attended by circumstances like these, the family's history takes on a bit of significance for now. It involves a blushing lawyer. It will clarify what took place during the reading of the Will. And it's already guaranteed a warm welcome—after all, it’s all about money.
Old Robert Graywell began life as the son of a small farmer. He was generally considered to be rather an eccentric man; but prospered, nevertheless, as a merchant in the city of London. When he retired from business, he possessed a house and estate in the country, and a handsome fortune safely invested in the Funds.
Old Robert Graywell started life as the son of a small-time farmer. He was often seen as a bit eccentric, but he still managed to do well as a merchant in London. After he retired from business, he owned a house and land in the countryside, along with a nice fortune securely invested in the Funds.
His children were three in number:—his son Robert, and his daughters Maria and Susan.
His children were three: his son Robert and his daughters Maria and Susan.
The death of his wife, to whom he was devotedly attached, was the first serious calamity of his life. He retired to his estate a soured and broken man. Loving husbands are not always, as a necessary consequence, tender fathers. Old Robert’s daughters afforded him no consolation on their mother’s death. Their anxiety about their mourning dresses so disgusted him that he kept out of their way. No extraordinary interest was connected with their prospects in life: they would be married—and there would be an end of them. As for the son, he had long since placed himself beyond the narrow range of his father’s sympathies. In the first place, his refusal to qualify himself for a mercantile career had made it necessary to dispose of the business to strangers. In the second place, young Robert Graywell proved—without any hereditary influence, and in the face of the strongest discouragement—to be a born painter! One of the greatest artists of that day saw the boy’s first efforts, and pronounced judgment in these plain words: “What a pity he has not got his bread to earn by his brush!”
The death of his wife, to whom he was deeply devoted, was the first major tragedy of his life. He withdrew to his estate as a bitter and broken man. Loving husbands aren’t always, by default, doting fathers. Old Robert’s daughters offered him no comfort after their mother’s death. Their worry about their mourning outfits annoyed him so much that he avoided them. There was nothing particularly significant about their futures: they would get married—and that would be the end of them. As for the son, he had long ago distanced himself from his father’s understanding. First of all, his refusal to prepare for a business career forced them to sell the company to outsiders. Secondly, young Robert Graywell turned out—without any family influence, and despite the greatest challenges—to be a natural artist! One of the top artists of that time saw the boy’s early work and bluntly stated, “What a shame he doesn’t have to earn a living with his painting!”
On the death of old Robert, his daughters found themselves (to use their own expression) reduced to a trumpery legacy of ten thousand pounds each. Their brother inherited the estate, and the bulk of the property—not because his father cared about founding a family, but because the boy had always been his mother’s favourite.
On the death of old Robert, his daughters found themselves (in their own words) stuck with a measly inheritance of ten thousand pounds each. Their brother inherited the estate and most of the property—not because their father wanted to build a family legacy, but because the boy had always been his mother's favorite.
The first of the three children to marry was the eldest sister.
The first of the three siblings to get married was the oldest sister.
Maria considered herself fortunate in captivating Mr. Vere—a man of old family, with a high sense of what he owed to his name. He had a sufficient income, and he wanted no more. His wife’s dowry was settled on herself. When he died, he left her a life-interest in his property amounting to six hundred a year. This, added to the annual proceeds of her own little fortune, made an income of one thousand pounds. The remainder of Mr. Vere’s property was left to his only surviving child, Ovid.
Maria felt lucky to have caught the attention of Mr. Vere—a man from an old family, who took pride in his name. He had a decent income and didn’t desire anything more. His wife's dowry was arranged for her benefit. When he passed away, he left her a life interest in his property worth six hundred a year. This, combined with the annual returns from her own small fortune, gave her an income of one thousand pounds. The rest of Mr. Vere’s property was bequeathed to his only surviving child, Ovid.
With a thousand a year for herself, and with two thousand a year for her son, on his coming of age, the widowed Maria might possibly have been satisfied—but for the extraordinary presumption of her younger sister.
With a thousand a year for herself, and with two thousand a year for her son when he came of age, the widowed Maria might have been satisfied—but for the incredible arrogance of her younger sister.
Susan, ranking second in age, ranked second also in beauty; and yet, in the race for a husband, Susan won the prize!
Susan, the second oldest, was also the second prettiest; yet, when it came to finding a husband, Susan came out on top!
Soon after her sister’s marriage, she made a conquest of a Scotch nobleman, possessed of a palace in London, and a palace in Scotland, and a rent-roll of forty thousand pounds. Maria, to use her own expression, never recovered it. From the horrid day when Susan became Lady Northlake, Maria became a serious woman. All her earthly interests centred now in the cultivation of her intellect. She started on that glorious career, which associated her with the march of science. In only a year afterwards—as an example of the progress which a resolute woman can make—she was familiar with zoophyte fossils, and had succeeded in dissecting the nervous system of a bee.
Soon after her sister got married, she caught the attention of a Scottish nobleman who owned a palace in London, a palace in Scotland, and had an income of forty thousand pounds. Maria, as she put it, never got over it. From that awful day when Susan became Lady Northlake, Maria turned into a serious woman. All her earthly interests were now focused on developing her intellect. She embarked on that amazing journey that aligned her with the progress of science. Within just a year—showing what a determined woman can achieve—she became knowledgeable about zoophyte fossils and managed to dissect the nervous system of a bee.
Was there no counter-attraction in her married life?
Was there no appeal in her married life?
Very little. Mr. Vere felt no sympathy with his wife’s scientific pursuits.
Very little. Mr. Vere had no sympathy for his wife’s scientific pursuits.
On her husband’s death, did she find no consolation in her son? Let her speak for herself. “My son fills my heart. But the school, the university, and the hospital have all in turn taken his education out of my hands. My mind must be filled, as well as my heart.” She seized her exquisite instruments, and returned to the nervous system of the bee.
On her husband’s death, did she not find any comfort in her son? Let her speak for herself. “My son fills my heart. But the school, the university, and the hospital have all taken his education out of my hands. I need to fill my mind, as well as my heart.” She grabbed her beautiful instruments and went back to studying the nervous system of the bee.
In course of time, Mr. John Gallilee—“drifting about,” as he said of himself—drifted across the path of science.
Over time, Mr. John Gallilee—“drifting around,” as he described himself—drifted into the field of science.
The widowed Mrs. Vere (as exhibited in public) was still a fine woman. Mr. Gallilee admired “that style”; and Mr. Gallilee had fifty thousand pounds. Only a little more, to my lord and my lady, than one year’s income. But, invested at four percent, it added an annual two thousand pounds to Mrs. Vere’s annual one thousand. Result, three thousand a year, encumbered with Mr. Gallilee. On reflection, Mrs. Vere accepted the encumbrance—and reaped her reward. Susan was no longer distinguished as the sister who had her dresses made in Paris; and Mrs. Gallilee was not now subjected to the indignity of getting a lift in Lady Northlake’s carriage.
The widowed Mrs. Vere (as she appeared in public) was still an attractive woman. Mr. Gallilee admired “that style”; and Mr. Gallilee had fifty thousand pounds. That was just a bit more, for my lord and my lady, than a year's income. But, if invested at four percent, it brought in an extra two thousand pounds for Mrs. Vere's annual one thousand. The result? Three thousand a year, weighed down by Mr. Gallilee. After some thought, Mrs. Vere accepted the burden—and enjoyed the benefits. Susan was no longer recognized as the sister who had her dresses made in Paris; and Mrs. Gallilee was no longer subjected to the embarrassment of needing a ride in Lady Northlake’s carriage.
What was the history of Robert, during this interval of time? In two words, Robert disgraced himself.
What happened to Robert during this time? In short, Robert messed up.
Taking possession of his country house, the new squire was invited to contribute towards the expense of a pack of hounds kept by subscription in the neighbourhood, and was advised to make acquaintance with his fellow-sportsmen by giving a hunt-breakfast. He answered very politely; but the fact was not to be concealed—the new man refused to encourage hunting: he thought that noble amusement stupid and cruel. For the same reason, he refused to preserve game. A last mistake was left to make, and he made it. After returning the rector’s visit, he failed to appear at church. No person with the smallest knowledge of the English character, as exhibited in an English county, will fail to foresee that Robert’s residence on his estate was destined to come, sooner or later, to an untimely end. When he had finished his sketches of the picturesque aspects of his landed property, he disappeared. The estate was not entailed. Old Robert—who had insisted on the minutest formalities and details in providing for his dearly-loved wife—was impenetrably careless about the future of his children. “My fortune has no value now in my eyes,” he said to judicious friends; “let them run through it all, if they please. It would do them a deal of good if they were obliged to earn their own living, like better people than themselves.” Left free to take his own way, Robert sold the estate merely to get rid of it. With no expensive tastes, except the taste for buying pictures, he became a richer man than ever.
Taking over his country house, the new squire was invited to help cover the costs of a pack of hounds that were funded by subscriptions in the area and was encouraged to get to know his fellow hunters by hosting a hunt breakfast. He responded very politely; however, it was clear that the new guy refused to support hunting: he considered that noble pastime to be stupid and cruel. For the same reason, he also declined to preserve game. There was one last mistake left for him to make, and he made it. After visiting the rector, he didn't show up at church. Anyone with even a little understanding of the English character, as it’s displayed in an English county, could foresee that Robert’s time living on his estate was bound to come to an unfortunate end, sooner or later. Once he finished sketching the picturesque views of his property, he vanished. The estate was not entailed. Old Robert—who had been very particular about the smallest details in making arrangements for his beloved wife—was completely indifferent about his children's future. “My fortune doesn’t matter to me anymore,” he told wise friends; “let them waste it all if they want. It would do them a lot of good if they had to earn their own living, like better people than they are.” Left to chart his own course, Robert sold the estate just to be done with it. With no expensive tastes aside from collecting paintings, he ended up wealthier than ever.
When their brother next communicated with them, Lady Northlake and Mrs. Gallilee heard of him as a voluntary exile in Italy. He was building a studio and a gallery; he was contemplating a series of pictures; and he was a happy man for the first time in his life.
When their brother next reached out to them, Lady Northlake and Mrs. Gallilee learned he had chosen to live in Italy. He was building a studio and a gallery, planning a series of paintings, and he was happy for the first time in his life.
Another interval passed—and the sisters heard of Robert again.
Another period went by—and the sisters heard about Robert again.
Having already outraged the sense of propriety among his English neighbours, he now degraded himself in the estimation of his family, by marrying a “model.” The letter announcing this event declared, with perfect truth, that he had chosen a virtuous woman for his wife. She sat to artists, as any lady might sit to any artist, “for the head only.” Her parents gained a bare subsistence by farming their own little morsel of land; they were honest people—and what did brother Robert care for rank? His own grandfather had been a farmer.
Having already shocked his English neighbors, he now lowered his family's opinion of him by marrying a "model." The letter announcing this event truthfully stated that he had chosen a virtuous woman for his wife. She posed for artists, just as any lady might pose for any artist, "for the head only." Her parents earned a meager living by farming their small piece of land; they were decent people—and what did brother Robert care about status? His own grandfather had been a farmer.
Lady Northlake and Mrs. Gallilee felt it due to themselves to hold a consultation, on the subject of their sister-in-law. Was it desirable, in their own social interests, to cast Robert off from that moment?
Lady Northlake and Mrs. Gallilee thought it was necessary to have a meeting about their sister-in-law. Was it in their best social interests to sever ties with Robert right then?
Susan (previously advised by her kind-hearted husband) leaned to the side of mercy. Robert’s letter informed them that he proposed to live, and die, in Italy. If he held to this resolution, his marriage would surely be an endurable misfortune to his relatives in London. “Suppose we write to him,” Susan concluded, “and say we are surprised, but we have no doubt he knows best. We offer our congratulations to Mrs. Robert, and our sincere wishes for his happiness.”
Susan (previously advised by her kind-hearted husband) leaned toward compassion. Robert's letter informed them that he planned to live and die in Italy. If he stuck to this decision, his marriage would definitely be a difficult situation for his relatives in London. "What if we write to him," Susan suggested, "and say we're surprised, but we trust he knows what's best. We’ll congratulate Mrs. Robert and sincerely wish him happiness."
To Lady Northlake’s astonishment, Mrs. Gallilee adopted this indulgent point of view, without a word of protest. She had her reasons—but they were not producible to a relative whose husband had forty thousand a year. Robert had paid her debts.
To Lady Northlake’s surprise, Mrs. Gallilee accepted this lenient perspective without saying a word of disagreement. She had her reasons—but they couldn’t be explained to a relative whose husband made forty thousand a year. Robert had settled her debts.
An income of three thousand pounds, even in these days, represents a handsome competence—provided you don’t “owe a duty to society.” In Mrs. Gallilee’s position, an income of three thousand pounds represented genteel poverty. She was getting into debt again; and she was meditating future designs on her brother’s purse. A charming letter to Robert was the result. It ended with, “Do send me a photograph of your lovely wife!” When the poor “model” died, not many years afterwards, leaving one little daughter, Mrs. Gallilee implored her brother to return to England. “Come, dearest Robert, and find consolation and a home, under the roof of your affectionate Maria.”
An income of three thousand pounds, even these days, is a decent amount—unless you feel you have a “duty to society.” For Mrs. Gallilee, an income of three thousand pounds meant refined poverty. She was falling into debt again and was contemplating future plans for her brother’s money. A nice letter to Robert came out of this. It concluded with, “Please send me a photo of your lovely wife!” When the poor “model” passed away a few years later, leaving behind a little daughter, Mrs. Gallilee begged her brother to come back to England. “Come, dear Robert, and find comfort and a home, under the roof of your loving Maria.”
But Robert remained in Italy, and was buried in Italy. At the date of his death, he had three times paid his elder sister’s debts. On every occasion when he helped her in this liberal way, she proved her gratitude by anticipating a larger, and a larger, and a larger legacy if she outlived him.
But Robert stayed in Italy and was buried there. At the time of his death, he had paid off his older sister’s debts three times. Each time he helped her generously, she showed her gratitude by promising an even larger inheritance if she outlived him.
Knowing (as the family lawyer) what sums of money Mrs. Gallilee had extracted from her brother, Mr. Mool also knew that the advances thus made had been considered as representing the legacy, to which she might otherwise have had some sisterly claim. It was his duty to have warned her of this, when she questioned him generally on the subject of the Will; and he had said nothing about it, acting under a most unbecoming motive—in plain words, the motive of fear. From the self-reproachful feeling that now disturbed him, had risen that wonderful blush which made its appearance on Mr. Mool’s countenance. He was actually ashamed of himself. After all, is it too much to have suggested that he was a human anomaly on the roll of attorneys?
Knowing, as the family lawyer, what amounts Mrs. Gallilee had taken from her brother, Mr. Mool also understood that these advances were seen as the inheritance she might have otherwise had a rightful claim to. It was his responsibility to have warned her about this when she asked him generally about the Will; yet he said nothing, driven by a completely inappropriate motive—in plain terms, fear. From the self-reproach he now felt, a deep blush appeared on Mr. Mool’s face. He was genuinely ashamed of himself. After all, is it too much to suggest that he was an unusual case among attorneys?
CHAPTER VIII.
Mrs. Gallilee made her appearance in the library—and Mr. Mool’s pulse accelerated its beat. Mrs. Gallilee’s son followed her into the room—and Mr. Mool’s pulse steadied itself again. By special arrangement with the lawyer, Ovid had been always kept in ignorance of his mother’s affairs. No matter how angry she might be in the course of the next few minutes, she could hardly express her indignation in the presence of her son.
Mrs. Gallilee walked into the library—and Mr. Mool's heart started racing. Mrs. Gallilee’s son stepped in after her—and Mr. Mool's heartbeat returned to normal. Thanks to a special agreement with the lawyer, Ovid had always been kept in the dark about his mother's business. No matter how angry she might get in the next few minutes, she could hardly show her frustration while her son was there.
Joyous anticipation has the happiest effect on female beauty. Mrs. Gallilee looked remarkably well, that day. Having rather a round and full face, she wore her hair (coloured from youthful nature) in a fringe across her forehead, balanced on either side by clusters of charming little curls. Her mourning for Robert was worthy of its Parisian origin; it showed to perfect advantage the bloom of her complexion and the whiteness of her neck—also worthy of their Parisian origin. She looked like a portrait of the period of Charles the Second, endowed with life.
Joyful anticipation has the best impact on a woman’s beauty. Mrs. Gallilee looked particularly beautiful that day. With her round and full face, she styled her hair (dyed from her youthful days) in a fringe across her forehead, complemented on either side by delightful little curls. Her mourning attire for Robert was fitting of its Parisian roots; it showcased the glow of her complexion and the whiteness of her neck—also reflecting their Parisian heritage. She resembled a living portrait from the time of Charles the Second.
“And how do you do, Mr. Mool? Have you been looking at my ferns?”
“And how are you, Mr. Mool? Have you been checking out my ferns?”
The ferns were grouped at the entrance, leading from the library to the conservatory. They had certainly not escaped the notice of the lawyer, who possessed a hot-house of his own, and who was an enthusiast in botany. It now occurred to him—if he innocently provoked embarrassing results—that ferns might be turned to useful and harmless account as a means of introducing a change of subject. “Even when she hasn’t spoken a word,” thought Mr. Mool, consulting his recollections, “I have felt her eyes go through me like a knife.”
The ferns were arranged at the entrance, connecting the library to the conservatory. They definitely caught the lawyer's attention; he had his own greenhouse and was a plant enthusiast. It occurred to him—if he accidentally stirred up awkward situations—that ferns could be a useful and harmless way to change the topic. “Even when she hasn’t said a word,” Mr. Mool thought, recalling his memories, “I have felt her eyes pierce through me like a knife.”
“Spare us the technicalities, please,” Mrs. Gallilee continued, pointing to the documents on the table. “I want to be exactly acquainted with the duties I owe to Carmina. And, by the way, I naturally feel some interest in knowing whether Lady Northlake has any place in the Will.”
“Please, save us the technical details,” Mrs. Gallilee said, gesturing to the documents on the table. “I want to know exactly what responsibilities I have toward Carmina. And, by the way, I'm also interested to find out if Lady Northlake is included in the Will.”
Mrs. Gallilee never said “my sister,” never spoke in the family circle of “Susan.” The inexhaustible sense of injury, aroused by that magnificent marriage, asserted itself in keeping her sister at the full distance implied by never forgetting her title.
Mrs. Gallilee never referred to “my sister,” nor did she mention “Susan” in family conversations. The endless feeling of resentment triggered by that impressive marriage made her keep her sister at a distance, signaled by her constant reminder of the title.
“The first legacy mentioned in the Will,” said Mr. Mool, “is a legacy to Lady Northlake.” Mrs. Gallilee’s face turned as hard as iron. “One hundred pounds,” Mr. Mool continued, “to buy a mourning ring.”’ Mrs. Gallilee’s eyes became eloquent in an instant, and said as if in words, “Thank Heaven!”
“The first legacy stated in the Will,” said Mr. Mool, “is a bequest to Lady Northlake.” Mrs. Gallilee’s expression hardened. “One hundred pounds,” Mr. Mool continued, “to purchase a mourning ring.” Mrs. Gallilee’s eyes immediately expressed what she couldn’t say aloud, “Thank Heaven!”
“So like your uncle’s unpretending good sense,” she remarked to her son. “Any other legacy to Lady Northlake would have been simply absurd. Yes, Mr. Mool? Perhaps my name follows?”
“So, just like your uncle’s straightforward good sense,” she said to her son. “Any other inheritance to Lady Northlake would have been downright ridiculous. Yes, Mr. Mool? Is my name next?”
Mr. Mool cast a side-look at the ferns. He afterwards described his sensations as reminding him of previous experience in a dentist’s chair, at the awful moment when the operator says “Let me look,” and has his devilish instrument hidden in his hand. The “situation,” to use the language of the stage, was indeed critical enough already. Ovid added to the horror of it by making a feeble joke. “What will you take for your chance, mother?”
Mr. Mool glanced at the ferns. He later described his feelings as similar to when he was in a dentist’s chair, right at that terrible moment when the dentist says, “Let me take a look,” while holding his sharp tool hidden in his hand. The “situation,” as they say in theater, was already pretty tense. Ovid made it worse by cracking a weak joke. “What will you take for your chance, mom?”
Before bad became worse, Mr. Mool summoned the energy of despair. He wisely read the exact words of the Will, this time: “‘And I give and bequeath to my sister, Mrs. Maria Gallilee, one hundred pounds.”’
Before things got worse, Mr. Mool tapped into his sense of despair. He carefully read the exact words of the Will again: “And I give and bequeath to my sister, Mrs. Maria Gallilee, one hundred pounds.”
Ovid’s astonishment could only express itself in action. He started to his feet.
Ovid's surprise could only be shown through movement. He jumped to his feet.
Mr. Mool went on reading. “‘Free of legacy duty, to buy a mourning ring—“’
Mr. Mool continued reading. “‘Exempt from inheritance tax, to purchase a mourning ring—“’
“Impossible!” Ovid broke out.
“Impossible!” Ovid exclaimed.
Mr. Mool finished the sentence. “‘And my sister will understand the motive which animates me in making this bequest.”’ He laid the Will on the table, and ventured to look up. At the same time, Ovid turned to his mother, struck by the words which had been just read, and eager to inquire what their meaning might be.
Mr. Mool finished the sentence. “‘And my sister will understand the reason that drives me to make this gift.”’ He placed the Will on the table and dared to look up. At the same time, Ovid turned to his mother, impacted by the words that had just been read, and eager to ask what they meant.
Happily for themselves, the two men never knew what the preservation of their tranquillity owed to that one moment of delay.
Happily for them, the two men never realized that their peace was thanks to that one moment of delay.
If they had looked at Mrs. Gallilee, when she was first aware of her position in the Will, they might have seen the incarnate Devil self-revealed in a human face. They might have read, in her eyes and on her lips, a warning hardly less fearful than the unearthly writing on the wall, which told the Eastern Monarch of his coming death. “See this woman, and know what I can do with her, when she has repelled her guardian angel, and her soul is left to ME.”
If they had looked at Mrs. Gallilee when she first realized her position in the Will, they might have seen the embodiment of evil revealed in her human features. They could have read in her eyes and on her lips a warning almost as terrifying as the supernatural message on the wall that warned the Eastern Monarch of his impending death. “Look at this woman, and understand what I can do to her now that she has rejected her guardian angel, and her soul is left to ME.”
But the revelation showed itself, and vanished. Her face was composed again, when her son and her lawyer looked at it. Her voice was under control; her inbred capacity for deceit was ready for action. All those formidable qualities in her nature, which a gentler and wiser training than hers had been might have held in check—by development of preservative influences that lay inert—were now driven back to their lurking-place; leaving only the faintest traces of their momentary appearance on the surface. Her breathing seemed to be oppressed; her eyelids drooped heavily—and that was all.
But the revelation appeared and then disappeared. Her face was composed again when her son and her lawyer looked at it. Her voice was steady; her natural ability for deception was ready to go. All those intense qualities in her character, which a kinder and smarter upbringing could have kept in check—through the development of protective influences that were dormant—were now pushed back to their hiding places, leaving only the faintest signs of their brief emergence on the surface. Her breathing seemed labored; her eyelids hung heavily—and that was all.
“Is the room too hot for you?” Ovid asked.
“Is the room too warm for you?” Ovid asked.
It was a harmless question, but any question annoyed her at that moment. “Nonsense!” she exclaimed irritably.
It was a harmless question, but any question bothered her at that moment. “That’s ridiculous!” she said, annoyed.
“The atmosphere of the conservatory is rich in reviving smells,” Mr. Mool remarked. “Do I detect, among the delightful perfumes which reach us, the fragrant root-stock of the American fern? If I am wrong, Mrs. Gallilee, may I send you some of the sweet-smelling Maidenhair from my own little hot-house?” He smiled persuasively. The ferns were already justifying his confidence in their peace-making virtues, turned discreetly to account. Those terrible eyes rested on him mercifully. Not even a covert allusion to his silence in the matter of the legacy escaped her. Did the lawyer’s artlessly abrupt attempt to change the subject warn her to be on her guard? In any case, she thanked him with the readiest courtesy for his kind offer. Might she trouble him in the meantime to let her see the Will?
“The atmosphere of the conservatory is full of refreshing scents,” Mr. Mool remarked. “Do I detect, among the lovely fragrances that reach us, the fragrant root of the American fern? If I'm mistaken, Mrs. Gallilee, would you like me to bring you some of the sweet-smelling Maidenhair from my own little greenhouse?” He smiled charmingly. The ferns were already proving his confidence in their calming qualities, turning discreetly to advantage. Those intense eyes lingered on him mercifully. Not even a subtle hint at his silence regarding the legacy slipped past her. Did the lawyer’s straightforward attempt to change the subject signal her to be cautious? In any case, she thanked him with perfect politeness for his generous offer. Could she trouble him in the meantime to let her see the Will?
She read attentively the concluding words of the clause in which her name appeared—“My sister will understand the motive which animates me in making this bequest”—and then handed back the Will to Mr. Mool. Before Ovid could ask for it, she was ready with a plausible explanation. “When your uncle became a husband and a father,” she said, “those claims on him were paramount. He knew that a token of remembrance (the smaller the better) was all I could accept, if I happened to outlive him. Please go on, Mr. Mool.”
She carefully read the last words of the clause where her name was mentioned—“My sister will understand the reason behind my decision to make this bequest”—and then returned the Will to Mr. Mool. Before Ovid could ask for it, she had a convincing explanation ready. “When your uncle became a husband and a father,” she said, “those responsibilities took priority. He understood that a small token of remembrance was all I could accept if I happened to outlive him. Please continue, Mr. Mool.”
In one respect, Ovid resembled his late uncle. They both belonged to that high-minded order of men, who are slow to suspect, and therefore easy to deceive. Ovid tenderly took his mother’s hand.
In one way, Ovid was like his late uncle. They both belonged to that noble group of people who are slow to suspect and, as a result, easy to fool. Ovid gently held his mother’s hand.
“I ought to have known it,” he said, “without obliging you to tell me.”
“I should have known it,” he said, “without making you tell me.”
Mrs. Gallilee did not blush. Mr. Mool did.
Mrs. Gallilee did not blush. Mr. Mool did.
“Go on!” Mrs. Gallilee repeated. Mr. Mool looked at Ovid. “The next name, Mr. Vere, is yours.”
“Go ahead!” Mrs. Gallilee repeated. Mr. Mool glanced at Ovid. “The next name, Mr. Vere, is yours.”
“Does my uncle remember me as he has remembered my mother?” asked Ovid.
“Does my uncle remember me like he remembers my mom?” asked Ovid.
“Yes, sir—and let me tell you, a very pretty compliment is attached to the bequest. ‘It is needless’ (your late uncle says) ‘to leave any more important proof of remembrance to my nephew. His father has already provided for him; and, with his rare abilities, he will make a second fortune by the exercise of his profession.’ Most gratifying, Mrs. Gallilee, is it nor? The next clause provides for the good old housekeeper Teresa, and for her husband if he survives her, in the following terms—”
“Yes, sir—and let me tell you, a really nice compliment comes with the inheritance. ‘It isn’t necessary’ (your late uncle says) ‘to leave any more significant proof of remembrance to my nephew. His father has already taken care of him; and with his exceptional skills, he will easily make a second fortune through his work.’ Very gratifying, isn’t it, Mrs. Gallilee? The next part takes care of the good old housekeeper Teresa, and her husband if he outlives her, in these words—”
Mrs. Gallilee was becoming impatient to hear more of herself. “We may, I think, pass over that,” she suggested, “and get to the part of it which relates to Carmina and me. Don’t think I am impatient; I am only desirous—”
Mrs. Gallilee was getting impatient to hear more about herself. “I think we can skip that part,” she suggested, “and get to the section that involves Carmina and me. Don't think I'm being impatient; I'm just eager—”
The growling of a dog in the conservatory interrupted her. “That tiresome creature!” she said sharply; “I shall be obliged to get rid of him!”
The growling of a dog in the conservatory interrupted her. “That annoying creature!” she said sharply; “I’ll have to get rid of him!”
Mr. Mool volunteered to drive the dog out of the conservatory. Mrs. Gallilee, as irritable as ever, stopped him at the door.
Mr. Mool volunteered to take the dog out of the conservatory. Mrs. Gallilee, as irritable as ever, stopped him at the door.
“Don’t, Mr. Mool! That dog’s temper is not to be trusted. He shows it with Miss Minerva, my governess—growls just in that way whenever he sees her. I dare say he smells you. There! Now he barks! You are only making him worse. Come back!”
“Don’t, Mr. Mool! That dog’s temper isn’t reliable. He gets like that with Miss Minerva, my governess—growls just like that whenever he sees her. I bet he can smell you. There! Now he’s barking! You’re just making him worse. Come back!”
Being at the door, gentle Mr. Mool tried the ferns as peace-makers once more. He gathered a leaf, and returned to his place in a state of meek admiration. “The flowering fern!” he said softly.
Being at the door, gentle Mr. Mool tried the ferns as peacemakers once again. He picked a leaf and returned to his spot, feeling a quiet admiration. “The flowering fern!” he said softly.
“A really fine specimen, Mrs. Gallilee, of the Osmunda Regalis. What a world of beauty in this bipinnate frond! One hardly knows where the stalk ends and the leaf begins!”
“A truly stunning example, Mrs. Gallilee, of the Osmunda Regalis. What a world of beauty in this bipinnate frond! It’s hard to tell where the stalk ends and the leaf begins!”
The dog, a bright little terrier, came trotting into the library He saluted the company briskly with his tail, not excepting Mr. Mool. No growl, or approach to a growl, now escaped him. The manner in which he laid himself down at Mrs. Gallilee’s feet completely refuted her aspersion on his temper. Ovid suggested that he might have been provoked by a cat in the conservatory.
The dog, a lively little terrier, trotted into the library. He greeted everyone cheerfully with his tail, including Mr. Mool. Not a single growl, or even a hint of one, escaped him now. The way he settled down at Mrs. Gallilee’s feet completely disproved her accusations about his temperament. Ovid suggested that he might have been annoyed by a cat in the conservatory.
Meanwhile, Mr. Mool turned over a page of the Will, and arrived at the clauses relating to Carmina and her guardian.
Meanwhile, Mr. Mool flipped to a new page of the Will and reached the sections concerning Carmina and her guardian.
“It may not be amiss,” he began, “to mention, in the first place, that the fortune left to Miss Carmina amounts, in round numbers, to one hundred and thirty thousand pounds. The Trustees—”
“It might be worth mentioning,” he started, “that the fortune left to Miss Carmina is around one hundred and thirty thousand pounds. The Trustees—”
“Skip the Trustees,” said Mrs. Gallilee.
“Forget the Trustees,” said Mrs. Gallilee.
Mr. Mool skipped.
Mr. Mool skipped.
“In the matter of the guardian,” he said, “there is a preliminary clause, in the event of your death or refusal to act, appointing Lady Northlake—”
“In the matter of the guardian,” he said, “there's an initial clause, in case of your death or refusal to take action, appointing Lady Northlake—”
“Skip Lady Northlake,” said Mrs. Gallilee.
“Forget Lady Northlake,” said Mrs. Gallilee.
Mr. Mool skipped.
Mr. Mool skipped.
“You are appointed Miss Carmina’s guardian, until she comes of age,” he resumed. “If she marries in that interval—”
“You are appointed as Miss Carmina’s guardian until she comes of age,” he continued. “If she gets married during that time—”
He paused to turn over a page. Not only Mrs. Gallilee, but Ovid also, now listened with the deepest interest.
He paused to flip a page. Not just Mrs. Gallilee, but Ovid too, was now listening with great interest.
“If she marries in that interval, with her guardian’s approval—”
“If she gets married during that time, with her guardian's approval—”
“Suppose I don’t approve of her choice?” Mrs. Gallilee interposed.
“Suppose I don’t like her choice?” Mrs. Gallilee interrupted.
Ovid looked at his mother—and quickly looked away again. The restless little terrier caught his eye, and jumped up to be patted. Ovid was too pre-occupied to notice this modest advance. The dog’s eyes and ears expressed reproachful surprise. His friend Ovid had treated him rudely for the first time in his life.
Ovid glanced at his mother—and quickly looked away. The restless little terrier caught his attention and jumped up to be petted. Ovid was too distracted to notice this small gesture. The dog's eyes and ears showed a hurt surprise. His friend Ovid had treated him rudely for the first time ever.
“If the young lady contracts a matrimonial engagement of which you disapprove,” Mr. Mool answered, “you are instructed by the testator to assert your reasons in the presence of—well, I may describe it, as a family council; composed of Mr. Gallilee, and of Lord and Lady Northlake.”
“If the young lady gets engaged to someone you don’t approve of,” Mr. Mool replied, “you are instructed by the testator to present your reasons in front of—well, I can call it a family meeting; made up of Mr. Gallilee, and Lord and Lady Northlake.”
“Excessively foolish of Robert,” Mrs. Gallilee remarked. “And what, Mr. Mool, is this meddling council of three to do?”
“Way too foolish of Robert,” Mrs. Gallilee said. “And what, Mr. Mool, is this meddling council of three supposed to do?”
“A majority of the council, Mrs. Gallilee, is to decide the question absolutely. If the decision confirms your view, and if Miss Carmina still persists in her resolution notwithstanding—”
“A majority of the council, Mrs. Gallilee, will make the final decision on the matter. If their choice agrees with your opinion, and if Miss Carmina continues to stand by her decision regardless—”
“Am I to give way?” Mrs. Gallilee asked.
“Am I supposed to back down?” Mrs. Gallilee asked.
“Not until your niece comes of age, ma’am. Then, she decides for herself.”
“Not until your niece turns 18, ma’am. Then, she can decide for herself.”
“And inherits the fortune?”
“And gets the fortune?”
“Only an income from part of it—if her marriage is disapproved by her guardian and her relatives.”
“Only some of it will generate income—if her marriage isn’t approved by her guardian and family.”
“And what becomes of the rest?”
“And what happens to the rest?”
“The whole of it,” said Mr. Mool, “will be invested by the Trustees, and will be divided equally, on her death, among her children.”
“The entire amount,” said Mr. Mool, “will be invested by the Trustees and will be split equally among her children upon her passing.”
“Suppose she leaves no children?”
“What if she has no kids?”
“That case is provided for, ma’am, by the last clause. I will only say now, that you are interested in the result.”
“That situation is covered, ma’am, by the last clause. I’ll just say for now that you care about the outcome.”
Mrs. Gallilee turned swiftly and sternly to her son. “When I am dead and gone,” she said, “I look to you to defend my memory.”
Mrs. Gallilee turned quickly and seriously to her son. “When I'm dead and gone,” she said, “I expect you to defend my memory.”
“To defend your memory?” Ovid repeated, wondering what she could possibly mean.
“To defend your memory?” Ovid repeated, wondering what she could possibly mean.
“If I do become interested in the disposal of Robert’s fortune—which God forbid!—can’t you foresee what will happen?” his mother inquired bitterly. “Lady Northlake will say, ‘Maria intrigued for this!’”
“If I do get interested in what happens to Robert’s fortune—which I hope not!—can’t you see what will come of it?” his mother asked bitterly. “Lady Northlake will say, ‘Maria schemed for this!’”
Mr. Mool looked doubtfully at the ferns. No! His vegetable allies were not strong enough to check any further outpouring of such family feeling as this. Nothing was to be trusted, in the present emergency, but the superior authority of the Will.
Mr. Mool looked uncertainly at the ferns. No! His vegetable friends weren't strong enough to handle any more of this intense emotion. In this situation, the only thing he could rely on was the greater power of the Will.
“Pardon me,” he said; “there are some further instructions, Mrs. Gallilee, which, as I venture to think, exhibit your late brother’s well-known liberality of feeling in a very interesting light. They relate to the provision made for his daughter, while she is residing under your roof. Miss Carmina is to have the services of the best masters, in finishing her education.”
“Excuse me,” he said; “there are some additional instructions, Mrs. Gallilee, which I believe show your late brother’s well-known generosity in a very intriguing way. They concern the arrangements made for his daughter while she stays under your roof. Miss Carmina is to have the best teachers to complete her education.”
“Certainly!” cried Mrs. Gallilee, with the utmost fervour.
“Definitely!” exclaimed Mrs. Gallilee, with the greatest enthusiasm.
“And the use of a carriage to herself, whenever she may require it.”
“And the use of a carriage for herself, whenever she needs it.”
“No, Mr. Mool! Two carriages—in such a climate as this. One open, and one closed.”
“No, Mr. Mool! Two carriages—in a climate like this. One open and one closed.”
“And to defray these and other expenses, the Trustees are authorized to place at your disposal one thousand a year.”
“And to cover these and other expenses, the Trustees are authorized to make available one thousand a year.”
“Too much! too much!”
"Way too much!"
Mr. Mool might have agreed with her—if he had nor known that Robert Graywell had thought of his sister’s interests, in making this excessive provision for expenses incurred on his daughter’s account.
Mr. Mool might have agreed with her—if he hadn’t known that Robert Graywell had considered his sister’s interests in making this excessive provision for expenses related to his daughter.
“Perhaps, her dresses and her pocket money are included?” Mrs. Gallilee resumed.
“Maybe her dresses and her allowance are included?” Mrs. Gallilee continued.
Mr. Mool smiled, and shook his head. “Mr. Graywell’s generosity has no limits,” he said, “where his daughter is concerned. Miss Carmina is to have five hundred a year for pocket-money and dresses.”
Mr. Mool smiled and shook his head. “Mr. Graywell’s generosity knows no bounds,” he said, “when it comes to his daughter. Miss Carmina will receive five hundred a year for spending money and clothes.”
Mrs. Gallilee appealed to the sympathies of her son. “Isn’t it touching?” she said. “Dear Carmina! my own people in Paris shall make her dresses. Well, Mr. Mool?”
Mrs. Gallilee appealed to her son's sympathies. “Isn’t it touching?” she said. “Dear Carmina! My family in Paris will make her dresses. So, Mr. Mool?”
“Allow me to read the exact language of the Will next,” Mr. Mool answered. “‘If her sweet disposition leads her into exceeding her allowance, in the pursuit of her own little charities, my Trustees are hereby authorized, at their own discretion, to increase the amount, within the limit of another five hundred pounds annually.’ It sounds presumptuous, perhaps, on my part,” said Mr. Mool, venturing on a modest confession of enthusiasm, “but one can’t help thinking, What a good father! what a good child!”
“Let me read the exact wording of the Will next,” Mr. Mool said. “‘If her kind nature causes her to go over her allowance while pursuing her own small charities, my Trustees are allowed, at their discretion, to raise the amount by an extra five hundred pounds a year.’ It may sound a bit forward of me,” Mr. Mool admitted, showing a hint of enthusiasm, “but one can’t help but think, What a great father! What a great child!”
Mrs. Gallilee had another appropriate remark ready on her lips, when the unlucky dog interrupted her once more. He made a sudden rush into the conservatory, barking with all his might. A crashing noise followed the dog’s outbreak, which sounded like the fall of a flower-pot.
Mrs. Gallilee had another fitting comment ready on her lips when the unfortunate dog interrupted her again. He charged into the conservatory, barking as loudly as he could. A crashing noise followed the dog’s outburst, sounding like a flower pot falling.
Ovid hurried into the conservatory—with the dog ahead of him, tearing down the steps which led into the back garden.
Ovid rushed into the conservatory, with the dog in front of him, sprinting down the steps that led to the backyard.
The pot lay broken on the tiled floor. Struck by the beauty of the flower that grew in it, he stooped to set it up again. If, instead of doing this, he had advanced at once to the second door, he would have seen a lady hastening into the house; and, though her back view only was presented, he could hardly have failed to recognize Miss Minerva. As it was, when he reached the door, the garden was empty.
The pot was shattered on the tiled floor. Captivated by the beauty of the flower that had been in it, he bent down to pick it up. If he had gone straight to the second door instead, he would have seen a woman quickly entering the house; and although he only saw her from behind, he would have almost certainly recognized Miss Minerva. As it turned out, when he got to the door, the garden was empty.
He looked up at the house, and saw Carmina at the open window of her bedroom.
He looked up at the house and saw Carmina at the open window of her bedroom.
The sad expression on that sweet young face grieved him. Was she thinking of her happy past life? or of the doubtful future, among strangers in a strange country? She noticed Ovid—and her eyes brightened. His customary coldness with women melted instantly: he kissed his hand to her. She returned the salute (so familiar to her in Italy) with her gentle smile, and looked back into the room. Teresa showed herself at the window. Always following her impulses without troubling herself to think first, the duenna followed them now. “We are dull up here,” she called out. “Come back to us, Mr. Ovid.” The words had hardly been spoken before they both turned from the window. Teresa pointed significantly into the room. They disappeared.
The sad look on that sweet young face troubled him. Was she thinking about her happy past? Or about the uncertain future, surrounded by strangers in an unfamiliar country? She spotted Ovid—and her eyes lit up. His usual coldness towards women melted away instantly: he blew her a kiss. She returned the gesture (so familiar to her in Italy) with her gentle smile and glanced back into the room. Teresa appeared at the window. Acting on her instincts without pausing to think first, the duenna followed them now. “We’re so boring up here,” she called out. “Come back to us, Mr. Ovid.” Hardly had the words left her lips when they both turned away from the window. Teresa pointed meaningfully into the room. They disappeared.
Ovid went back to the library.
Ovid went back to the library.
“Anybody listening?” Mr. Mool inquired.
“Anyone listening?” Mr. Mool asked.
“I have not discovered anybody, but I doubt if a stray cat could have upset that heavy flower-pot.” He looked round him as he made the reply. “Where is my mother?” he asked.
“I haven't found anyone, but I doubt a stray cat could have knocked over that heavy flower pot.” He glanced around as he answered. “Where's my mom?” he asked.
Mrs. Gallilee had gone upstairs, eager to tell Carmina of the handsome allowance made to her by her father. Having answered in these terms, Mr. Mool began to fold up the Will—and suddenly stopped.
Mrs. Gallilee went upstairs, excited to tell Carmina about the generous allowance her father had given her. After responding this way, Mr. Mool started to fold the Will—and then suddenly paused.
“Very inconsiderate, on my part,” he said; “I forgot, Mr. Ovid, that you haven’t heard the end of it. Let me give you a brief abstract. You know, perhaps, that Miss Carmina is a Catholic? Very natural—her poor mother’s religion. Well, sir, her good father forgets nothing. All attempts at proselytizing are strictly forbidden.”
“Really inconsiderate of me,” he said; “I completely forgot, Mr. Ovid, that you haven’t heard the whole story. Let me give you a quick summary. You know, I suppose, that Miss Carmina is a Catholic? That makes sense— it was her poor mother’s faith. Well, sir, her good father remembers everything. All attempts to convert her are absolutely forbidden.”
Ovid smiled. His mother’s religious convictions began and ended with the inorganic matter of the earth.
Ovid smiled. His mother’s religious beliefs started and ended with the non-living elements of the earth.
“The last clause,” Mr. Mool proceeded, “seemed to agitate Mrs. Gallilee quite painfully. I reminded her that her brother had no near relations living, but Lady Northlake and herself. As to leaving money to my lady, in my lord’s princely position—”
“The last clause,” Mr. Mool continued, “seemed to really disturb Mrs. Gallilee. I reminded her that her brother didn’t have any close relatives alive, except for Lady Northlake and her. As for leaving money to my lady, given my lord’s wealthy position—”
“Pardon me,” Ovid interposed, “what is there to agitate my mother in this?”
“Excuse me,” Ovid interrupted, “what is there to upset my mother in this?”
Mr. Mool made his apologies for not getting sooner to the point, with the readiest good-will. “Professional habit, Mr. Ovid,” he explained. “We are apt to be wordy—paid, in fact, at so much a folio, for so many words!—and we like to clear the ground first. Your late uncle ends his Will, by providing for the disposal of his fortune, in two possible events, as follows: Miss Carmina may die unmarried, or Miss Carmina (being married) may die without offspring.”
Mr. Mool quickly apologized for not getting to the point sooner with a friendly attitude. “It's a professional habit, Mr. Ovid,” he explained. “We tend to be a bit long-winded—after all, we’re paid by the word!—and we prefer to lay the groundwork first. Your late uncle ends his Will by specifying how his fortune should be handled in two situations: Miss Carmina may die unmarried, or if Miss Carmina is married, she may die without children.”
Seeing the importance of the last clause now, Ovid stopped him again. “Do I remember the amount of the fortune correctly?” he asked. “Was it a hundred and thirty thousand pounds?”
Seeing the importance of the last clause now, Ovid stopped him again. “Do I remember the amount of the fortune correctly?” he asked. “Was it one hundred and thirty thousand pounds?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“And what becomes of all that money, if Carmina never marries, or if she leaves no children?”
“And what happens to all that money if Carmina never gets married or doesn’t have any kids?”
“In either of those cases, sir, the whole of the money goes to Mrs. Gallilee and her daughters.”’
“In either of those situations, sir, all the money goes to Mrs. Gallilee and her daughters.”
CHAPTER IX.
Time had advanced to midnight, after the reading of the Will—and Ovid was at home.
Time had moved to midnight after the reading of the Will—and Ovid was at home.
The silence of the quiet street in which he lived was only disturbed by the occasional rolling of carriage wheels, and by dance-music from the house of one of his neighbours who was giving a ball. He sat at his writing-table, thinking. Honest self-examination had laid out the state of his mind before him like a map, and had shown him, in its true proportions, the new interest that filled his life.
The silence of the quiet street where he lived was only broken by the occasional sound of carriage wheels and dance music from a neighbor's house who was hosting a ball. He sat at his writing desk, lost in thought. Honest self-reflection laid out the state of his mind like a map, revealing the true significance of the new interest that filled his life.
Of that interest he was now the willing slave. If he had not known his mother to be with her, he would have gone back to Carmina when the lawyer left the house. As it was, he had sent a message upstairs, inviting himself to dinner, solely for the purpose of seeing Carmina again—and he had been bitterly disappointed when he heard that Mr. and Mrs. Gallilee were engaged, and that his cousin would take tea in her room. He had eaten something at this club, without caring what it was. He had gone to the Opera afterwards, merely because his recollections of a favourite singing-lady of that season vaguely reminded him of Carmina. And there he was, at midnight, on his return from the music, eager for the next opportunity of seeing his cousin, a few hours hence—when he had arranged to say good-bye at the family breakfast-table.
Of that interest, he was now a willing slave. If he hadn't known his mother was with her, he would have gone back to Carmina when the lawyer left. Instead, he sent a message upstairs, inviting himself to dinner just to see Carmina again—and he was really disappointed when he found out that Mr. and Mrs. Gallilee were busy and that his cousin would be having tea in her room. He ate something at the club, not caring what it was. He went to the Opera afterward, simply because he was reminded of Carmina by memories of a favorite singer from that season. And there he was, at midnight, returning from the music, eager for the next chance to see his cousin a few hours later—when he planned to say goodbye at the family breakfast table.
To feel this change in him as vividly as he felt it, could lead to but one conclusion in the mind of a man who was incapable of purposely deceiving himself. He was as certain as ever of the importance of rest and change, in the broken state of his health. And yet, in the face of that conviction, his contemplated sea-voyage had already become one of the vanished illusions of his life!
To feel this change in him as strongly as he did could lead to only one conclusion for someone who was unable to intentionally fool himself. He remained just as convinced of the importance of rest and change given his poor health. Yet, despite that belief, his planned sea trip had already become one of the lost dreams of his life!
His friend had arranged to travel with him, that morning, from London to the port at which the yacht was waiting for them. They were hardly intimate enough to trust each other unreservedly with secrets. The customary apology for breaking an engagement was the alternative that remained. With the paper on his desk and with the words on his mind, he was yet in such a strange state of indecision that he hesitated to write the letter!
His friend had planned to travel with him that morning from London to the port where the yacht was waiting for them. They weren't close enough to completely trust each other with secrets. The usual excuse for canceling their plans was the only option left. With the paper on his desk and the words in his mind, he was still in such a weird state of indecision that he hesitated to write the letter!
His morbidly-sensitive nerves were sadly shaken. Even the familiar record of the half-hour by the hall clock startled him. The stroke of the bell was succeeded by a mild and mournful sound outside the door—the mewing of a cat.
His overly sensitive nerves were definitely rattled. Even the usual sound of the half-hour chime from the hall clock caught him off guard. The bell's toll was followed by a soft and sad noise outside the door—the cry of a cat.
He rose, without any appearance of surprise, and opened the door.
He got up, showing no hint of surprise, and opened the door.
With grace and dignity entered a small black female cat; exhibiting, by way of variety of colour, a melancholy triangular patch of white over the lower part of her face, and four brilliantly clean white paws. Ovid went back to his desk. As soon as he was in his chair again, the cat jumped on his shoulder, and sat there purring in his ear. This was the place she occupied, whenever her master was writing alone. Passing one day through a suburban neighbourhood, on his round of visits, the young surgeon had been attracted by a crowd in a by-street. He had rescued his present companion from starvation in a locked-up house, the barbarous inhabitants of which had gone away for a holiday, and had forgotten the cat. When Ovid took the poor creature home with him in his carriage, popular feeling decided that the unknown gentleman was “a rum ‘un.” From that moment, this fortunate little member of a brutally-slandered race attached herself to her new friend, and to that friend only. If Ovid had owned the truth, he must have acknowledged that her company was a relief to him, in the present state of his mind.
With grace and dignity, a small black female cat entered, showing off a sad triangular patch of white on the lower part of her face and four sleek, clean white paws. Ovid went back to his desk. As soon as he sat down again, the cat jumped onto his shoulder and sat there, purring in his ear. This was her spot whenever her owner was writing alone. One day, while making his rounds in a suburban neighborhood, the young surgeon had noticed a crowd in a back street. He rescued his current companion from starvation in a locked-up house, where the cruel residents had gone away for a holiday and forgotten the cat. When Ovid brought the poor creature home in his carriage, people quickly decided that the unknown gentleman was “a bit odd.” From that moment on, this lucky little member of a wrongly-judged breed attached herself to her new friend, and only to him. If Ovid were honest, he would have to admit that her company provided him some comfort, given his current state of mind.
When a man’s flagging purpose is in want of a stimulant, the most trifling change in the circumstances of the moment often applies the animating influence. Even such a small interruption as the appearance of his cat rendered this service to Ovid. To use the common and expressive phrase, it had “shaken him up.” He wrote the letter—and his patient companion killed the time by washing her face.
When a guy's dwindling motivation needs a boost, even the slightest change in his surroundings can give him the energy he needs. A small interruption, like the sight of his cat, did just that for Ovid. To put it simply, it had “shaken him up.” He wrote the letter—and his calm companion passed the time by washing her face.
His mind being so far relieved, he went to bed—the cat following him upstairs to her bed in a corner of the room. Clothes are unwholesome superfluities not contemplated in the system of Nature. When we are exhausted, there is no such thing as true repose for us until we are freed from our dress. Men subjected to any excessive exertion—fighting, rowing, walking, working—must strip their bodies as completely as possible, or they are nor equal to the call on them. Ovid’s knowledge of his own temperament told him that sleep was not to be hoped for, that night. But the way to bed was the way to rest notwithstanding, by getting rid of his clothes.
His mind feeling much lighter, he went to bed—the cat following him upstairs to her spot in the corner of the room. Clothes are unnecessary burdens that nature doesn't account for. When we're worn out, we can't truly rest until we take off our clothes. Men who go through any intense activity—fighting, rowing, walking, working—need to strip down as much as they can, or they won't be able to handle what's required of them. Ovid knew his own temperament well enough to realize that sleep wasn't likely that night. However, heading to bed meant he could find some rest, even if it was just by getting rid of his clothes.
With the sunrise he rose and went out.
With the sunrise, he got up and went outside.
He took his letter with him, and dropped it into the box in his friend’s door. The sooner he committed himself to the new course that he had taken, the more certain he might feel of not renewing the miserable and useless indecision of the past night. “Thank God, that’s done!” he said to himself, as he heard the letter fall into the box, and left the house.
He grabbed his letter and dropped it in the mailbox at his friend's place. The sooner he fully embraced the new path he had chosen, the more confident he would be about not slipping back into the miserable and pointless indecision of the previous night. “Thank God, that’s done!” he thought to himself as he heard the letter drop into the box, and then left the house.
After walking in the Park until he was weary, he sat down by the ornamental lake, and watched the waterfowl enjoying their happy lives.
After walking in the park until he was tired, he sat down by the decorative lake and watched the waterfowl enjoying their carefree lives.
Wherever he went, whatever he did, Carmina was always with him. He had seen thousands of girls, whose personal attractions were far more remarkable—and some few among them whose manner was perhaps equally winning. What was the charm in the little half-foreign cousin that had seized on him in an instant, and that seemed to fasten its subtle hold more and more irresistibly with every minute of his life? He was content to feel the charm without caring to fathom it. The lovely morning light took him in imagination to her bedside; he saw here sleeping peacefully in her new room. Would the time come when she might dream of him? He looked at his watch. It was seven o’clock. The breakfast-hour at Fairfield Gardens had been fixed for eight, to give him time to catch the morning train. Half an hour might be occupied in walking back to his own house. Add ten minutes to make some change in his dress—and he might set forth for his next meeting with Carmina. No uneasy anticipation of what the family circle might think of his sudden change of plan troubled his mind. A very different question occupied him. For the first time in his life, he wondered what dress a woman would wear at breakfast time.
Wherever he went and whatever he did, Carmina was always by his side. He had seen thousands of girls, some with far more notable looks, and a few whose charm was just as appealing. What was it about his little half-foreign cousin that had captivated him in an instant and seemed to tighten its grip more and more with every passing minute? He was happy to feel the attraction without needing to understand it. The beautiful morning light transported him in his imagination to her bedside; he saw her sleeping peacefully in her new room. Would there come a time when she might dream of him? He glanced at his watch. It was seven o’clock. Breakfast at Fairfield Gardens was set for eight, allowing him enough time to catch the morning train. He would need about half an hour to walk back to his house, plus ten minutes to change his clothes—and then he could head out for his next meeting with Carmina. He wasn't worried about what his family might think of his sudden change of plans. Instead, a completely different thought occupied his mind. For the first time in his life, he found himself wondering what a woman would wear for breakfast.
He opened his house door with his own key. An elderly person, in a coarse black gown, was seated on the bench in the hall. She rose, and advanced towards him. In speechless astonishment, he confronted Carmina’s faithful companion—Teresa.
He unlocked his front door with his key. An old woman, wearing a rough black dress, was sitting on the bench in the hallway. She stood up and walked toward him. In shocked disbelief, he faced Carmina’s loyal friend—Teresa.
“If you please, I want to speak to you,” she said, in her best English. Ovid took her into his consulting-room. She wasted no time in apologies or explanations. “Don’t speak!” she broke out. “Carmina has had a bad night.”
“If you don’t mind, I’d like to talk to you,” she said, in her best English. Ovid led her into his consulting room. She didn't bother with apologies or explanations. “Don’t say a word!” she exclaimed. “Carmina had a rough night.”
“I shall be at the house in half an hour!” Ovid eagerly assured her.
“I'll be at the house in half an hour!” Ovid eagerly assured her.
The duenna shook her forefinger impatiently. “She doesn’t want a doctor. She wants a friend, when I am gone. What is her life here? A new life, among new people. Don’t speak! She’s frightened and miserable. So young, so shy, so easily startled. And I must leave her—I must! I must! My old man is failing fast; he may die, without a creature to comfort him, if I don’t go back. I could tear my hair when I think of it. Don’t speak! It’s my business to speak. Ha! I know, what I know. Young doctor, you’re in love with Carmina! I’ve read you like a book. You’re quick to see, sudden to feel—like one of my people. Be one of my people. Help me.”
The duenna shook her finger impatiently. “She doesn’t want a doctor. She wants a friend when I’m gone. What is her life here? A new life among new people. Don’t say anything! She’s scared and unhappy. So young, so shy, so easily startled. And I have to leave her—I have to! I have to! My old man is getting worse; he might die without anyone to comfort him if I don’t go back. I could tear my hair out just thinking about it. Don’t say a word! It’s my job to speak. Ha! I know what I know. Young doctor, you’re in love with Carmina! I can read you like a book. You’re quick to notice, quick to feel—just like one of my people. Be one of my people. Help me.”
She dragged a chair close to Ovid, and laid her hand suddenly and heavily on his arm.
She pulled a chair closer to Ovid and put her hand down firmly on his arm.
“It’s not my fault, mind; I have said nothing to disturb her. No! I’ve made the best of it. I’ve lied to her. What do I care? I would lie like Judas Iscariot himself to spare Carmina a moment’s pain. It’s such a new life for her—try to see it for yourself—such a new life. You and I shook hands yesterday. Do it again. Are you surprised to see me? I asked your mother’s servants where you lived; and here I am—with the cruel teeth of anxiety gnawing me alive when I think of the time to come. Oh, my lamb! my angel! she’s alone. Oh, my God, only seventeen years old, and alone in the world! No father, no mother; and soon—oh, too soon, too soon—not even Teresa! What are you looking at? What is there so wonderful in the tears of a stupid old fool? Drops of hot water. Ha! ha! if they fall on your fine carpet here, they won’t hurt it. You’re a good fellow; you’re a dear fellow. Hush! I know the Evil Eye when I see it. No more of that! A secret in your ear—I’ve said a word for you to Carmina already. Give her time; she’s not cold; young and innocent, that’s all. Love will come—I know, what I know—love will come.”
“It’s not my fault, you know; I haven’t said anything to upset her. No! I’ve made the best of it. I’ve lied to her. What do I care? I would lie like Judas Iscariot himself to spare Carmina a moment’s pain. It’s such a new life for her—try to see it for yourself—such a new life. You and I shook hands yesterday. Do it again. Are you surprised to see me? I asked your mother’s servants where you lived; and here I am—with the cruel teeth of anxiety gnawing at me when I think of what’s to come. Oh, my lamb! my angel! she’s alone. Oh, my God, only seventeen years old, and alone in the world! No father, no mother; and soon—oh, too soon, too soon—not even Teresa! What are you staring at? What’s so amazing about the tears of a silly old fool? Drops of hot water. Ha! ha! if they fall on your nice carpet here, they won’t hurt it. You’re a good guy; you’re a dear guy. Hush! I know the Evil Eye when I see it. No more of that! A secret in your ear—I’ve already said a word for you to Carmina. Give her time; she’s not cold; young and innocent, that’s all. Love will come—I know what I know—love will come.”
She laughed—and, in the very act of laughing, changed again. Fright looked wildly at Ovid out of her staring eyes. Some terrifying remembrance had suddenly occurred to her. She sprang to her feet.
She laughed—and, in that moment of laughter, changed again. Fear looked wildly at Ovid through her wide eyes. Some frightening memory had suddenly come to her. She jumped to her feet.
“You said you were going away,” she cried. “You said it, when you left us yesterday. It can’t be! it shan’t be! You’re not going to leave Carmina, too?”
“You said you were going away,” she cried. “You said that when you left us yesterday. It can't be! It shouldn't be! You're not going to leave Carmina, too?”
Ovid’s first impulse was to tell the whole truth. He resisted the impulse. To own that Carmina was the cause of his abandonment of the sea-voyage, before she was even sure of the impression she had produced on him, would be to place himself in a position from which his self-respect recoiled. “My plans are changed,” was all he said to Teresa. “Make your mind easy; I’m not going away.”
Ovid's first instinct was to be completely honest. He pushed that instinct aside. To admit that Carmina was the reason he backed out of the sea voyage, before she even knew the impact she had on him, would put him in a position that made him lose his self-respect. “My plans have changed,” was all he told Teresa. “Don’t worry; I’m not going anywhere.”
The strange old creature snapped her fingers joyously. “Good-bye! I want no more of you.” With those cool and candid words of farewell, she advanced to the door—stopped suddenly to think—and came back. Only a moment had passed, and she was as sternly in earnest again as ever.
The strange old creature snapped her fingers happily. “Goodbye! I don’t want anything more to do with you.” With those cool and straightforward words of farewell, she walked to the door—stopped suddenly to think—and came back. Only a moment had passed, and she was just as seriously focused as ever.
“May I call you by your name?” she asked.
“Can I call you by your name?” she asked.
“Certainly!”
“Absolutely!”
“Listen, Ovid! I may not see you again before I go back to my husband. This is my last word—never forget it. Even Carmina may have enemies!”
“Listen, Ovid! I might not see you again before I return to my husband. This is my final message—never forget it. Even Carmina can have enemies!”
What could she be thinking of? “Enemies—in my mother’s house!” Ovid exclaimed. “What can you possibly mean?”
What could she be thinking? “Enemies—in my mom’s house!” Ovid exclaimed. “What do you even mean?”
Teresa returned to the door, and only answered him when she had opened it to go.
Teresa went back to the door and only replied to him once she had opened it to leave.
“The Evil Eye never lies,” she said. “Wait—and you will see.”
“The Evil Eye never lies,” she said. “Just wait—and you’ll see.”
CHAPTER X.
Mrs. Gallilee was on her way to the breakfast-room, when her son entered the house. They met in the hall. “Is your packing done?” she asked.
Mrs. Gallilee was on her way to the breakfast room when her son came into the house. They crossed paths in the hall. “Is your packing done?” she asked.
He was in no humour to wait, and make his confession at that moment. “Not yet,” was his only reply.
He wasn't interested in waiting or confessing at that moment. “Not yet,” was his only response.
Mrs. Gallilee led the way into the room. “Ovid’s luggage is not ready yet,” she announced; “I believe he will lose his train.”
Mrs. Gallilee led the way into the room. “Ovid’s luggage isn't ready yet,” she announced; “I think he’s going to miss his train.”
They were all at the breakfast table, the children and the governess included. Carmina’s worn face, telling its tale of a wakeful night, brightened again, as it had brightened at the bedroom window, when she saw Ovid. She took his hand frankly, and made light of her weary looks. “No, my cousin,” she said, playfully; “I mean to be worthier of my pretty bed to-night; I am not going to be your patient yet.” Mr. Gallilee (with this mouth full at the moment) offered good advice. “Eat and drink as I do, my dear,” he said to Carmina; “and you will sleep as I do. Off I go when the light’s out—flat on my back, as Mrs. Gallilee will tell you—and wake me if you can, till it’s time to get up. Have some buttered eggs, Ovid. They’re good, ain’t they, Zo?” Zo looked up from her plate, and agreed with her father, in one emphatic word, “Jolly!” Miss Minerva, queen of governesses, instantly did her duty. “Zoe! how often must I tell you not to talk slang? Do you ever hear your sister say ‘Jolly?’” That highly-cultivated child, Maria, strong in conscious virtue, added her authority in support of the protest. “No young lady who respects herself, Zoe, will ever talk slang.” Mr. Gallilee was unworthy of such a daughter. He muttered under his breath, “Oh, bother!” Zo held out her plate for more. Mr. Gallilee was delighted. “My child all over!” he exclaimed. “We are both of us good feeders. Zo will grow up a fine woman.” He appealed to his stepson to agree with him. “That’s your medical opinion, Ovid, isn’t it?”
They were all at the breakfast table, kids and the governess included. Carmina’s tired face, showing signs of a restless night, lit up again, just like it did at the bedroom window when she saw Ovid. She took his hand openly and shrugged off her sleepy appearance. “No, my cousin,” she said playfully; “I plan to be worthy of my comfy bed tonight; I'm not ready to be your patient yet.” Mr. Gallilee, with his mouth full at that moment, offered some advice. “Eat and drink like I do, my dear,” he said to Carmina; “and you'll sleep as well as I do. I’m out like a light when the day ends—flat on my back, as Mrs. Gallilee will confirm—and good luck waking me, until it’s time to get up. Have some buttered eggs, Ovid. They’re great, right, Zo?” Zo looked up from her plate and agreed with her dad in one enthusiastic word, “Awesome!” Miss Minerva, queen of governesses, immediately chimed in. “Zoe! How many times must I tell you not to use slang? Do you ever hear your sister say ‘Awesome?’” That highly-cultured child, Maria, proud of her virtue, added her voice to the argument. “No young lady who respects herself, Zoe, would ever use slang.” Mr. Gallilee didn’t think much of such a daughter. He muttered under his breath, “Oh, come on!” Zo held out her plate for more. Mr. Gallilee beamed. “My child all over!” he exclaimed. “We are both good eaters. Zo will grow up to be a great woman.” He turned to his stepson to agree with him. “That’s your medical opinion, Ovid, isn’t it?”
Carmina’s pretty smile passed like rippling light over her eyes and her lips. In her brief experience of England, Mr. Gallilee was the one exhilarating element in family life.
Carmina’s beautiful smile flowed like shimmering light across her eyes and lips. During her short time in England, Mr. Gallilee was the one exciting aspect of family life.
Mrs. Gallilee’s mind still dwelt on her son’s luggage, and on the rigorous punctuality of railway arrangements.
Mrs. Gallilee’s mind was still focused on her son’s luggage and the strict timing of the train schedule.
“What is your servant about?” she said to Ovid. “It’s his business to see that you are ready in time.”
“What’s your servant doing?” she asked Ovid. “It’s his job to make sure you’re ready on time.”
It was useless to allow the false impression that prevailed to continue any longer. Ovid set them all right, in the plainest and fewest words.
It was pointless to let the misleading impression linger any longer. Ovid cleared everything up in the simplest and fewest words.
“My servant is not to blame,” he said. “I have written an apology to my friend—I am not going away.”
“My servant is not at fault,” he said. “I’ve written an apology to my friend—I’m not leaving.”
For the moment, this astounding announcement was received in silent dismay—excepting the youngest member of the company. After her father, Ovid was the one other person in the world who held a place in Zo’s odd little heart. Her sentiments were now expressed without hesitation and without reserve. She put down her spoon, and she cried, “Hooray!” Another exhibition of vulgarity. But even Miss Minerva was too completely preoccupied by the revelation which had burst on the family to administer the necessary reproof. Her eager eyes were riveted on Ovid. As for Mr. Gallilee, he held his bread and butter suspended in mid-air, and stared open-mouthed at his stepson, in helpless consternation.
For the moment, this incredible announcement was met with stunned silence—except for the youngest member of the group. After her father, Ovid was the only other person in the world who held a special place in Zo’s quirky little heart. Her feelings were now expressed without hesitation or restraint. She put down her spoon and shouted, “Hooray!” Another display of bad behavior. But even Miss Minerva was too completely absorbed in the shocking news that had just hit the family to give the necessary scolding. Her eager eyes were glued to Ovid. As for Mr. Gallilee, he held his sandwich suspended in mid-air, staring wide-eyed at his stepson, in helpless shock.
Mrs. Gallilee always set the right example. Mrs. Gallilee was the first to demand an explanation.
Mrs. Gallilee always set a good example. She was the first to ask for an explanation.
“What does this extraordinary proceeding mean?” she asked.
“What does this amazing situation mean?” she asked.
Ovid was impenetrable to the tone in which that question was put. He had looked at his cousin, when he declared his change of plan—and he was looking at her still. Whatever the feeling of the moment might be, Carmina’s sensitive face expressed it vividly. Who could mistake the faintly-rising colour in her cheeks, the sweet quickening of light in her eyes, when she met Ovid’s look? Still hardly capable of estimating the influence that she exercised over him, her sense of the interest taken in her by Ovid was the proud sense that makes girls innocently bold. Whatever the others might think of his broken engagement, her artless eyes said plainly, “My feeling is happy surprise.”
Ovid was oblivious to the tone of the question. He had looked at his cousin when he shared his change of plans—and he was still looking at her. No matter what she felt at that moment, Carmina’s expressive face showed it clearly. Who could miss the hint of color rising in her cheeks, the quick flash of excitement in her eyes when she met Ovid’s gaze? Although she barely realized the impact she had on him, her awareness of Ovid’s interest gave her a proud and innocent confidence. Regardless of what others thought about his broken engagement, her candid eyes clearly conveyed, “I feel a happy surprise.”
Mrs. Gallilee summoned her son to attend her, in no friendly voice. She, too, had looked at Carmina—and had registered the result of her observation privately.
Mrs. Gallilee called for her son to come to her, in a not-so-friendly tone. She had also observed Carmina and had noted the outcome of her observation in her own thoughts.
“Are we to hear your reasons?” she inquired.
“Are we going to hear your reasons?” she asked.
Ovid had made the one discovery in the world, on which his whole heart was set. He was so happy, that he kept his mother out of his secret, with a masterly composure worthy of herself.
Ovid had made the one discovery in the world that he was completely focused on. He was so happy that he kept his mother in the dark about his secret, with a calmness that was impressive, just like her own.
“I don’t think a sea-voyage is the right thing for me,” he answered.
“I don’t think a sea trip is the right thing for me,” he replied.
“Rather a sudden change of opinion,” Mrs. Gallilee remarked.
“That's quite a sudden change of opinion,” Mrs. Gallilee noted.
Ovid coolly agreed with her. It was rather sudden, he said.
Ovid calmly agreed with her. It was pretty sudden, he said.
The governess still looked at him, wondering whether he would provoke an outbreak.
The governess continued to watch him, questioning if he would cause an outburst.
After a little pause, Mrs. Gallilee accepted her son’s short answer—with a sudden submission which had a meaning of its own. She offered Ovid another cup of tea; and, more remarkable yet, she turned to her eldest daughter, and deliberately changed the subject. “What are your lessons, my dear, to-day?” she asked, with bland maternal interest.
After a brief pause, Mrs. Gallilee took her son’s short answer in with a quick acceptance that carried its own weight. She poured Ovid another cup of tea and, even more surprisingly, shifted her focus to her eldest daughter and changed the subject. “What are your lessons for today, my dear?” she asked, with a smooth, caring interest.
By this time, bewildered Mr. Gallilee had finished his bread and butter. “Ovid knows best, my dear,” he said cheerfully to his wife. Mrs. Gallilee’s sudden recovery of her temper did not include her husband. If a look could have annihilated that worthy man, his corporal presence must have vanished into air, when he had delivered himself of his opinion. As it was, he only helped Zo to another spoonful of jam. “When Ovid first thought of that voyage,” he went on, “I said, Suppose he’s sick? A dreadful sensation isn’t it, Miss Minerva? First you seem to sink into your shoes, and then it all comes up—eh? You’re not sick at sea? I congratulate you! I most sincerely congratulate you! My dear Ovid, come and dine with me to-night at the club.” He looked doubtfully at his wife, as he made that proposal. “Got the headache, my dear? I’ll take you out with pleasure for a walk. What’s the matter with her, Miss Minerva? Oh, I see! Hush! Maria’s going to say grace.—Amen! Amen!”
By this time, confused Mr. Gallilee had finished his bread and butter. “Ovid knows best, my dear,” he said cheerfully to his wife. Mrs. Gallilee’s sudden recovery of her temper didn’t include her husband. If a look could have wiped that good man off the face of the earth, he would have vanished into thin air after expressing his opinion. As it was, he only helped Zo to another spoonful of jam. “When Ovid first brought up that trip,” he continued, “I thought, What if he gets sick? It’s such a terrible feeling, isn’t it, Miss Minerva? First, you feel like you’re sinking into your shoes, and then it all comes up—right? You’re not seasick? I congratulate you! I truly congratulate you! My dear Ovid, come and have dinner with me tonight at the club.” He looked uncertainly at his wife as he made that suggestion. “Got a headache, my dear? I’d be happy to take you out for a walk. What’s wrong with her, Miss Minerva? Oh, I see! Hush! Maria’s about to say grace.— Amen! Amen!”
They all rose from the table.
They all got up from the table.
Mr. Gallilee was the first to open the door. The smoking-room at Fairfield Gardens was over the kitchen; he preferred enjoying his cigar in the garden of the Square. He looked at Carmina and Ovid, as if he wanted one of them to accompany him. They were both at the aviary, admiring the birds, and absorbed in their own talk. Mr. Gallilee resigned himself to his fate; appealing, on his way out, to somebody to agree with him as usual. “Well!” he said with a little sigh, “a cigar keeps one company.” Miss Minerva (absorbed in her own thoughts) passed near him, on her way to the school-room with her pupils. “You would find it so yourself, Miss Minerva—that is to say, if you smoked, which of course you don’t. Be a good girl, Zo; attend to your lessons.”
Mr. Gallilee was the first to open the door. The smoking room at Fairfield Gardens was above the kitchen; he preferred to enjoy his cigar in the Square's garden. He glanced at Carmina and Ovid as if he hoped one of them would join him. They were both at the aviary, admiring the birds and caught up in their own conversation. Mr. Gallilee accepted his situation, appealing to someone as he left to agree with him as usual. “Well!” he said with a small sigh, “a cigar keeps you company.” Miss Minerva, lost in her own thoughts, walked past him on her way to the schoolroom with her students. “You would feel the same way, Miss Minerva—that is, if you smoked, which of course you don’t. Be a good girl, Zo; pay attention to your lessons.”
Zo’s perversity in the matter of lessons put its own crooked construction on this excellent advice. She answered in a whisper, “Give us a holiday.”
Zo’s stubbornness regarding lessons twisted this great advice into her own twisted interpretation. She replied in a whisper, “Let’s have a holiday.”
The passing aspirations of idle minds, being subject to the law of chances, are sometimes fulfilled, and so exhibit poor human wishes in a consolatory light. Thanks to the conversation between Carmina and Ovid, Zo got her holiday after all.
The fleeting dreams of restless minds, governed by chance, sometimes come true, showing our meager desires in a comforting way. Thanks to the talk between Carmina and Ovid, Zo finally got her holiday.
Mrs. Gallilee, still as amiable as ever, had joined her son and her niece at the aviary. Ovid said to his mother, “Carmina is fond of birds. I have been telling her she may see all the races of birds assembled in the Zoological Gardens. It’s a perfect day. Why shouldn’t we go!”
Mrs. Gallilee, as friendly as always, had joined her son and her niece at the aviary. Ovid said to his mother, “Carmina loves birds. I’ve been telling her she can see all the different types of birds at the Zoological Gardens. It’s a perfect day. Why shouldn’t we go!”
The stupidest woman living would have understood what this proposal really meant. Mrs. Gallilee sanctioned it as composedly as if Ovid and Carmina had been brother and sister. “I wish I could go with you,” she said, “but my household affairs fill my morning. And there is a lecture this afternoon, which I cannot possibly lose. I don’t know, Carmina, whether you are interested in these things. We are to have the apparatus, which illustrates the conversion of radiant energy into sonorous vibrations. Have you ever heard, my dear, of the Diathermancy of Ebonite? Not in your way, perhaps?”
The dumbest woman on Earth would have understood what this proposal really meant. Mrs. Gallilee approved it as calmly as if Ovid and Carmina were siblings. “I wish I could join you,” she said, “but my household duties take up my morning. And there’s a lecture this afternoon that I can’t possibly miss. I don’t know, Carmina, if you’re interested in these topics. We’re going to have the equipment that shows how radiant energy is converted into sound vibrations. Have you ever heard, my dear, of the Diathermancy of Ebonite? Not in your usual way, I guess?”
Carmina looked as unintelligent as Zo herself. Mrs. Gallilee’s science seemed to frighten her. The Diathermancy of Ebonite, by some incomprehensible process, drove her bewildered mind back on her old companion. “I want to give Teresa a little pleasure before we part,” she said timidly; “may she go with us?”
Carmina looked as clueless as Zo herself. Mrs. Gallilee’s science seemed to scare her. The Diathermancy of Ebonite, by some confusing process, sent her confused thoughts back to her old friend. “I want to give Teresa a bit of joy before we say goodbye,” she said shyly; “can she come with us?”
“Of course!” cried Mrs. Gallilee. “And, now I think of it, why shouldn’t the children have a little pleasure too? I will give them a holiday. Don’t be alarmed, Ovid; Miss Minerva will look after them. In the meantime, Carmina, tell your good old friend to get ready.”
“Of course!” shouted Mrs. Gallilee. “And now that I think about it, why shouldn’t the kids have a bit of fun too? I’ll give them a day off. Don’t worry, Ovid; Miss Minerva will take care of them. In the meantime, Carmina, tell your dear old friend to get ready.”
Carmina hastened away, and so helped Mrs. Gallilee to the immediate object which she had in view—a private interview with her son.
Carmina hurried away, which allowed Mrs. Gallilee to focus on her main goal—a private conversation with her son.
Ovid anticipated a searching inquiry into the motives which had led him to give up the sea voyage. His mother was far too clever a woman to waste her time in that way. Her first words told him that his motive was as plainly revealed to her as the sunlight shining in at the window.
Ovid expected a deep questioning about why he had chosen to forgo the sea voyage. His mother was way too smart to spend her time on that. Her first words made it clear to him that his reason was as obvious to her as the sunlight streaming in through the window.
“That’s a charming girl,” she said, when Carmina closed the door behind her. “Modest and natural—quite the sort of girl, Ovid, to attract a clever man like you.”
“That’s a lovely girl,” she said, when Carmina closed the door behind her. “So humble and genuine—just the kind of girl, Ovid, to catch the interest of a smart man like you.”
Ovid was completely taken by surprise, and owned it by his silence. Mrs. Gallilee went on in a tone of innocent maternal pleasantry.
Ovid was caught off guard and admitted it by staying quiet. Mrs. Gallilee continued in a tone of sweet, motherly playfulness.
“You know you began young,” she said; “your first love was that poor little wizen girl of Lady Northlake’s who died. Child’s play, you will tell me, and nothing more. But, my dear, I am afraid I shall require some persuasion, before I quite sympathize with this new—what shall I call it?—infatuation is too hard a word, and ‘fancy’ means nothing. We will leave it a blank. Marriages of cousins are debatable marriages, to say the least of them; and Protestant fathers and Papist mothers do occasionally involve difficulties with children. Not that I say, No. Far from it. But if this is to go on, I do hesitate.”
“You know you started young,” she said; “your first love was that poor little frail girl of Lady Northlake’s who passed away. You’ll call it child’s play and nothing more. But, my dear, I’m afraid I’ll need some convincing before I can really sympathize with this new—what should I call it?—infatuation is too strong a word, and ‘fancy’ doesn’t mean anything. Let’s leave it blank. Marriages between cousins are questionable at best, to say the least; and Protestant fathers and Catholic mothers can sometimes lead to complications with children. Not that I’m saying no. Far from it. But if this is going to continue, I do hesitate.”
Something in his mother’s tone grated on Ovid’s sensibilities. “I don’t at all follow you,” he said, rather sharply; “you are looking a little too far into the future.”
Something in his mother’s tone rubbed Ovid the wrong way. “I don’t really get what you mean,” he said, a bit sharply; “you’re looking a little too far ahead.”
“Then we will return to the present,” Mrs. Gallilee replied—still with the readiest submission to the humour of her son.
“Then we will return to the present,” Mrs. Gallilee replied—still with a ready willingness to go along with her son’s sense of humor.
On recent occasions, she had expressed the opinion that Ovid would do wisely—at his age, and with his professional prospects—to wait a few years before he thought of marrying. Having said enough in praise of her niece to satisfy him for the time being (without appearing to be meanly influenced, in modifying her opinion, by the question of money), her next object was to induce him to leave England immediately, for the recovery of his health. With Ovid absent, and with Carmina under her sole superintendence, Mrs. Gallilee could see her way to her own private ends.
Recently, she had shared her thoughts that Ovid would be wise—given his age and career prospects—to hold off on marrying for a few more years. After complimenting her niece enough to keep him satisfied for now (without seeming to be swayed by financial concerns), her next goal was to persuade him to leave England right away to focus on his health. With Ovid gone and Carmina entirely under her care, Mrs. Gallilee could plan for her own personal interests.
“Really,” she resumed, “you ought to think seriously of change of air and scene. You know you would not allow a patient, in your present state of health, to trifle with himself as your are trifling now. If you don’t like the sea, try the Continent. Get away somewhere, my dear, for your own sake.”
“Honestly,” she continued, “you really should consider getting a change of scenery. You know you wouldn’t let a patient, in your current condition, mess around like you’re doing now. If you don’t like the ocean, try the mainland. Go somewhere, my dear, for your own sake.”
It was only possible to answer this, in one way. Ovid owned that his mother was right and asked for time to think. To his infinite relief, he was interrupted by a knock at the door. Miss Minerva entered the room—not in a very amiable temper, judging by appearances.
It was only possible to answer this in one way. Ovid admitted that his mother was right and asked for some time to think. To his great relief, he was interrupted by a knock at the door. Miss Minerva walked into the room—not in a very friendly mood, judging by her expression.
“I am afraid I disturb you,” she began.
“I’m sorry to bother you,” she started.
Ovid seized the opportunity of retreat. He had some letters to write—he hurried away to the library.
Ovid took the chance to retreat. He had some letters to write—he quickly went to the library.
“Is there any mistake?” the governess asked, when she and Mrs. Gallilee were alone.
“Is there a mistake?” the governess asked when she and Mrs. Gallilee were alone.
“In what respect, Miss Minerva?”
"In what way, Miss Minerva?"
“I met your niece, ma’am, on the stairs. She says you wish the children to have a holiday.”
“I ran into your niece, ma'am, on the stairs. She said you want the kids to have a holiday.”
“Yes, to go with my son and Miss Carmina to the Zoological Gardens.”
“Yes, I'm going to the Zoological Gardens with my son and Miss Carmina.”
“Miss Carmina said I was to go too.”
“Miss Carmina said I should go too.”
“Miss Carmina was perfectly right.”
“Ms. Carmina was absolutely right.”
The governess fixed her searching eyes on Mrs. Gallilee. “You really wish me to go with them?” she said.
The governess fixed her probing gaze on Mrs. Gallilee. “You actually want me to go with them?” she asked.
“I do.”
"I do."
“I know why.”
"I get it."
In the course of their experience, Mrs. Gallilee and Miss Minerva had once quarrelled fiercely—and Mrs. Gallilee had got the worst of it. She learnt her lesson. For the future she knew how to deal with her governess. When one said, “I know why,” the other only answered, “Do you?”
In the time they spent together, Mrs. Gallilee and Miss Minerva had once argued intensely—and Mrs. Gallilee ended up on the losing side. She learned her lesson. From then on, she knew how to handle her governess. When one said, “I know why,” the other simply replied, “Do you?”
“Let’s have it out plainly, ma’am,” Miss Minerva proceeded. “I am not to let Mr. Ovid” (she laid a bitterly strong emphasis on the name, and flushed angrily)—“I am not to let Mr. Ovid and Miss Carmina be alone together.”
“Let’s be honest here, ma’am,” Miss Minerva said. “I can't let Mr. Ovid” (she stressed the name with intense bitterness and flushed with anger)—“I can't let Mr. Ovid and Miss Carmina be alone together.”
“You are a good guesser,” Mrs. Gallilee remarked quietly.
“You're a really good guesser,” Mrs. Gallilee said softly.
“No,” said Miss Minerva more quietly still; “I have only seen what you have seen.”
“No,” Miss Minerva said even more softly, “I have only seen what you have seen.”
“Did I tell you what I have seen?”
“Did I tell you what I've seen?”
“Quite needless, ma’am. Your son is in love with his cousin. When am I to be ready?”
“Completely unnecessary, ma’am. Your son is in love with his cousin. When should I be ready?”
The bland mistress mentioned the hour. The rude governess left the room.
The indifferent mistress mentioned the time. The disrespectful governess exited the room.
Mrs. Gallilee looked at the closing door with a curious smile. She had already suspected Miss Minerva of being crossed in love. The suspicion was now confirmed, and the man was discovered.
Mrs. Gallilee looked at the closing door with a curious smile. She had already suspected Miss Minerva of having love troubles. The suspicion was now confirmed, and the man was found out.
“Soured by a hopeless passion,” she said to herself. “And the object is—my son.”
“Soured by a hopeless passion,” she thought to herself. “And the object is—my son.”
CHAPTER XI.
On entering the Zoological Gardens, Ovid turned at once to the right, leading Carmina to the aviaries, so that she might begin by seeing the birds. Miss Minerva, with Maria in dutiful attendance, followed them. Teresa kept at a little distance behind; and Zo took her own erratic course, now attaching herself to one member of the little party, and now to another.
On entering the Zoo, Ovid immediately turned to the right, taking Carmina to the bird enclosures so she could start by seeing the birds. Miss Minerva, with Maria dutifully following, trailed behind them. Teresa lingered a bit further back, while Zo took her own unpredictable path, occasionally sticking with one member of the group and then another.
When they reached the aviaries the order of march became confused; differences in the birds made their appeal to differences in the taste of the visitors. Insatiably eager for useful information, that prize-pupil Maria held her governess captive at one cage; while Zo darted away towards another, out of reach of discipline, and good Teresa volunteered to bring her back. For a minute, Ovid and his cousin were left alone. He might have taken a lover’s advantage even of that small opportunity. But Carmina had something to say to him—and Carmina spoke first.
When they got to the aviaries, the line got all mixed up; the variety of birds appealed to the different tastes of the visitors. Eager for knowledge, that top student Maria kept her governess occupied at one cage, while Zo quickly ran off to another, out of reach of discipline, and good Teresa offered to bring her back. For a moment, Ovid and his cousin were left alone. He could have taken advantage of that brief moment, but Carmina had something to say to him—and Carmina spoke first.
“Has Miss Minerva been your mother’s governess for a long time?” she inquired.
“Has Miss Minerva been your mom's governess for a long time?” she asked.
“For some years,” Ovid replied. “Will you let me put a question on my side? Why do you ask?”
“For some years,” Ovid replied. “Can I ask you a question? Why are you asking?”
Carmina hesitated—and answered in a whisper, “She looks ill-tempered.”
Carmina paused—and replied softly, “She seems angry.”
“She is ill-tempered,” Ovid confessed. “I suspect,” he added with a smile, “you don’t like Miss Minerva.”
“She is bad-tempered,” Ovid admitted. “I think,” he added with a smile, “you’re not a fan of Miss Minerva.”
Carmina attempted no denial; her excuse was a woman’s excuse all over: “She doesn’t like me.”
Carmina didn’t try to deny it; her excuse was just a typical woman’s excuse: “She doesn’t like me.”
“How do you know?”
“How do you know that?”
“I have been looking at her. Does she beat the children?”
“I've been watching her. Does she hit the kids?”
“My dear Carmina! do you think she would be my mother’s governess if she treated the children in that way? Besides, Miss Minerva is too well-bred a woman to degrade herself by acts of violence. Family misfortunes have very materially lowered her position in the world.”
“My dear Carmina! Do you really think she would be my mother’s governess if she treated the children like that? Plus, Miss Minerva is way too refined to lower herself with any kind of violence. Family troubles have definitely hurt her standing in the world.”
He was reminded, as he said those words, of the time when Miss Minerva had entered on her present employment, and when she had been the object of some little curiosity on his own part. Mrs. Gallilee’s answer, when he once asked why she kept such an irritable woman in the house, had been entirely satisfactory, so far as she herself was concerned: “Miss Minerva is remarkably well informed, and I get her cheap.” Exactly like his mother! But it left Miss Minerva’s motives involved in utter obscurity. Why had this highly cultivated woman accepted an inadequate reward for her services, for years together? Why—to take the event of that morning as another example—after plainly showing her temper to her employer, had she been so ready to submit to a suddenly decreed holiday, which disarranged her whole course of lessons for the week? Little did Ovid think that the one reconciling influence which adjusted these contradictions, and set at rest every doubt that grew out of them, was to be found in himself. Even the humiliation of watching him in his mother’s interest, and of witnessing his devotion to another woman, was a sacrifice which Miss Minerva could endure for the one inestimable privilege of being in Ovid’s company.
He was reminded, as he said those words, of the time when Miss Minerva had started her current job, and when she had sparked some curiosity on his part. When he once asked Mrs. Gallilee why she kept such an irritable woman around, her response was completely satisfying from her perspective: “Miss Minerva is incredibly knowledgeable, and I pay her little.” Just like his mother! But it left Miss Minerva’s reasons completely unclear. Why had this highly educated woman accepted such an inadequate reward for her services for so many years? Why—using that morning's incident as another example—after clearly showing her frustration to her employer, had she quickly agreed to a last-minute holiday that disrupted her entire lesson plan for the week? Little did Ovid realize that the one thing that reconciled these contradictions and calmed every doubt stemming from them was found in himself. Even the embarrassment of watching him act in his mother’s interests, and seeing his devotion to another woman, was a sacrifice Miss Minerva could endure for the priceless privilege of being in Ovid’s presence.
Before Carmina could ask any more questions a shrill voice, at its highest pitch of excitement, called her away. Zo had just discovered the most amusing bird in the Gardens—the low comedian of the feathered race—otherwise known as the Piping Crow.
Before Carmina could ask any more questions, a high-pitched voice, bursting with excitement, called her over. Zo had just found the funniest bird in the Gardens—known as the low comedian of the bird world—the Piping Crow.
Carmina hurried to the cage as if she had been a child herself. Seeing Ovid left alone, the governess seized her chance of speaking to him. The first words that passed her lips told their own story. While Carmina had been studying Miss Minerva, Miss Minerva had been studying Carmina. Already, the same instinctive sense of rivalry had associated, on a common ground of feeling, the two most dissimilar women that ever breathed the breath of life.
Carmina rushed to the cage, almost like a kid again. Spotting Ovid all alone, the governess took her chance to talk to him. The first words she spoke revealed everything. While Carmina was observing Miss Minerva, Miss Minerva was also watching Carmina. The same instinctive sense of rivalry had already connected these two very different women on a shared emotional level.
“Does your cousin know much about birds?” Miss Minerva began.
“Does your cousin know a lot about birds?” Miss Minerva started.
The opinion which declares that vanity is a failing peculiar to the sex is a slander on women. All the world over, there are more vain men in it than vain women. If Ovid had not been one of the exceptions to a general rule among men, or even if his experience of the natures of women had been a little less limited, he too might have discovered Miss Minerva’s secret. Even her capacity for self-control failed, at the moment when she took Carmina’s place. Those keen black eyes, so hard and cold when they looked at anyone else—flamed with an all-devouring sense of possession when they first rested on Ovid. “He’s mine. For one golden moment he’s mine!” They spoke—and, suddenly, the every-day blind was drawn down again; there was nobody present but a well-bred woman, talking with delicately implied deference to a distinguished man.
The idea that vanity is a flaw unique to women is a slur against them. All around the world, there are more vain men than there are vain women. If Ovid hadn’t been one of the exceptions to a general trend among men, or if he had understood women a bit better, he might have uncovered Miss Minerva’s secret. Even her ability to keep her composure slipped when she took Carmina’s place. Those sharp black eyes, so hard and cold when they focused on anyone else—burned with an all-consuming sense of possession when they first settled on Ovid. “He’s mine. For one golden moment, he’s mine!” They communicated—and suddenly, the everyday curtain fell again; there was only a well-mannered woman, conversing with subtle respect to a distinguished man.
“So far, we have not spoken of the birds,” Ovid innocently answered.
“So far, we haven't talked about the birds,” Ovid replied innocently.
“And yet you seemed to be both looking at them!” She at once covered this unwary outbreak of jealousy under an impervious surface of compliment. “Miss Carmina is not perhaps exactly pretty, but she is a singularly interesting girl.”
“And yet you seemed to be looking at them both!” She quickly masked this unguarded display of jealousy with a façade of compliments. “Miss Carmina may not be exactly pretty, but she’s an exceptionally interesting girl.”
Ovid cordially (too cordially) agreed. Miss Minerva had presented her better self to him under a most agreeable aspect. She tried—struggled—fought with herself—to preserve appearances. The demon in her got possession again of her tongue. “Do you find the young lady intelligent?” she inquired.
Ovid cheerfully (maybe too cheerfully) agreed. Miss Minerva had shown him her better side in a very pleasant way. She tried—struggled—fought with herself—to keep up appearances. The demon inside her took control of her tongue again. “Do you think the young lady is smart?” she asked.
“Certainly!”
"Of course!"
Only one word—spoken perhaps a little sharply. The miserable woman shrank under it. “An idle question on my part,” she said, with the pathetic humility that tries to be cheerful. “And another warning, Mr. Vere, never to judge by appearances.” She looked at him, and returned to the children.
Only one word—spoken maybe a bit harshly. The unhappy woman flinched at it. “A pointless question from me,” she said, with the pitiful humility that attempts to be upbeat. “And another reminder, Mr. Vere, never to judge by appearances.” She looked at him and then went back to the children.
Ovid’s eyes followed her compassionately. “Poor wretch!” he thought. “What an infernal temper, and how hard she tries to control it!” He joined Carmina, with a new delight in being near her again. Zo was still in ecstasies over the Piping Crow. “Oh, the jolly little chap! Look how he cocks his head! He mocks me when I whistle. Buy him,” cried Zo, tugging at Ovid’s coat tails in the excitement that possessed her; “buy him, and let me take him home with me!”
Ovid watched her with sympathy. “Poor thing!” he thought. “What a terrible temper, and how hard she tries to keep it in check!” He went to Carmina, feeling a newfound joy in being close to her again. Zo was still thrilled about the Piping Crow. “Oh, the cheerful little guy! Look how he tilts his head! He makes fun of me when I whistle. Buy him,” Zo exclaimed, pulling at Ovid’s coat tails in her excitement; “buy him, and let me take him home with me!”
Some visitors within hearing began to laugh. Miss Minerva opened her lips; Maria opened her lips. To the astonishment of both of them the coming rebuke proved to be needless.
Some visitors nearby started to laugh. Miss Minerva opened her mouth; Maria opened her mouth. To both of their surprise, the expected reprimand turned out to be unnecessary.
A sudden transformation to silence and docility had made a new creature of Zo, before they could speak—and Ovid had unconsciously worked the miracle. For the first time in the child’s experience, he had suffered his coat tails to be pulled without immediately attending to her. Who was he looking at? It was only too easy to see that Carmina had got him all to herself. The jealous little heart swelled in Zo’s bosom. In silent perplexity she kept watch on the friend who had never disappointed her before. Little by little, her slow intelligence began to realise the discovery of something in his face which made him look handsomer than ever, and which she had never seen in it yet. They all left the aviaries, and turned to the railed paddocks in which the larger birds were assembled. And still Zo followed so quietly, so silently, that her elder sister—threatened with a rival in good behaviour—looked at her in undisguised alarm.
A sudden shift to silence and compliance had transformed Zo into a new being before they could even speak—and Ovid had unknowingly caused this change. For the first time in the child’s life, he allowed his coat tails to be tugged without immediately reacting to her. Who was he focused on? It was glaringly obvious that Carmina had his full attention. Jealousy bubbled in Zo's chest. In silent confusion, she kept an eye on the friend who had never let her down before. Gradually, her slow understanding began to grasp that there was something in his expression that made him look more handsome than ever, something she had never noticed before. They all left the aviaries and moved to the fenced paddocks where the larger birds were gathered. Zo still followed so quietly and so silently that her older sister—worried about a rival in good behavior—glanced at her with clear concern.
Incited by Maria (who felt the necessity of vindicating her character) Miss Minerva began a dissertation on cranes, suggested by the birds with the brittle-looking legs hopping up to her in expectation of something to eat. Ovid was absorbed in attending to his cousin; he had provided himself with some bread, and was helping Carmina to feed the birds. But one person noticed Zo, now that her strange lapse into good behaviour had lost the charm of novelty. Old Teresa watched her. There was something plainly troubling the child in secret; she had a mind to know what it might be.
Incited by Maria (who felt the need to defend her reputation), Miss Minerva began to lecture on cranes, inspired by the birds with their fragile-looking legs hopping towards her, hoping for something to eat. Ovid was focused on his cousin; he had brought some bread and was helping Carmina feed the birds. But one person noticed Zo, now that her unusual shift into good behavior had lost its novelty. Old Teresa observed her. There was clearly something bothering the child in secret; she was curious to find out what it was.
Zo approached Ovid again, determined to understand the change in him if perseverance could do it. He was talking so confidentially to Carmina, that he almost whispered in her ear. Zo eyed him, without daring to touch his coat tails again. Miss Minerva tried hard to go on composedly with the dissertation on cranes. “Flocks of these birds, Maria, pass periodically over the southern and central countries of Europe”—Her breath failed her, as she looked at Ovid: she could say no more. Zo stopped those maddening confidences; Zo, in desperate want of information, tugged boldly at Carmina’s skirts this time.
Zo approached Ovid again, determined to understand what had changed in him if perseverance could make a difference. He was speaking so privately with Carmina that he was almost whispering in her ear. Zo watched him, not daring to touch his coat tails again. Miss Minerva struggled to continue her lecture on cranes. “Flocks of these birds, Maria, pass periodically over southern and central Europe”—Her breath caught as she glanced at Ovid: she couldn’t say any more. Zo interrupted those frustrating confidences; Zo, desperately wanting information, boldly yanked at Carmina’s skirts this time.
The young girl turned round directly. “What is it, dear?”
The young girl turned around immediately. "What’s wrong, sweetie?"
With big tears of indignation rising in her eyes, Zo pointed to Ovid. “I say!” she whispered, “is he going to buy the Piping Crow for you?”
With big tears of anger filling her eyes, Zo pointed at Ovid. “I say!” she whispered, “Is he going to buy the Piping Crow for you?”
To Zo’s discomfiture they both smiled. She dried her eyes with her fists, and waited doggedly for an answer. Carmina set the child’s mind at ease very prettily and kindly; and Ovid added the pacifying influence of a familiar pat on her cheek. Noticed at last, and satisfied that the bird was not to be bought for anybody, Zo’s sense of injury was appeased; her jealousy melted away as the next result. After a pause—produced, as her next words implied, by an effort of memory—she suddenly took Carmina into her confidence.
To Zo's discomfort, they both smiled. She wiped her eyes with her fists and stubbornly waited for an answer. Carmina reassured the child very sweetly and kindly, and Ovid added a calming touch with a familiar pat on her cheek. Finally noticed and reassured that the bird wasn't meant for anyone, Zo felt her sense of injustice fade; her jealousy melted away as a result. After a pause—brought on, as her next words suggested, by an effort to remember—she abruptly confided in Carmina.
“Don’t tell!” she began. “I saw another man look like Ovid.”
“Don’t tell!” she started. “I saw another guy who looked like Ovid.”
“When, dear?” Carmina asked—meaning, at what past date.
“When, dear?” Carmina asked—meaning, on what past date.
“When his face was close to yours,” Zo answered—meaning, under what recent circumstances.
“When his face was close to yours,” Zo answered—meaning, under what recent circumstances.
Ovid, hearing this reply, knew his small sister well enough to foresee embarrassing results if he allowed the conversation to proceed. He took Carmina’s arm, and led her a little farther on.
Ovid, hearing this response, knew his little sister well enough to predict awkward outcomes if he let the conversation continue. He took Carmina’s arm and guided her a bit further along.
Miss Minerva obstinately followed them, with Maria in attendance, still imperfectly enlightened on the migration of cranes. Zo looked round, in search of another audience. Teresa had been listening; she was present, waiting for events. Being herself what stupid people call “an oddity,” her sympathies were attracted by this quaint child. In Teresa’s opinion, seeing the animals was very inferior, as an amusement, to exploring Zo’s mind. She produced a cake of chocolate, from a travelling bag which she carried with her everywhere. The cake was sweet, it was flavoured with vanilla, and it was offered to Zo, unembittered by advice not to be greedy and make herself ill. Staring hard at Teresa, she took an experimental bite. The wily duenna chose that propitious moment to present herself in the capacity of a new audience.
Miss Minerva stubbornly followed them, with Maria still trying to catch up, not quite understanding the migration of cranes. Zo looked around for another listener. Teresa had been paying attention; she was there, waiting for something to happen. Being what foolish people call “an oddity,” she felt drawn to this quirky child. In Teresa’s view, watching the animals was nowhere near as interesting as digging into Zo’s thoughts. She pulled out a chocolate bar from a travel bag she took with her everywhere. The chocolate was sweet and flavored with vanilla, and she offered it to Zo without any warnings not to be greedy or make herself sick. Staring intently at Teresa, Zo took a cautious bite. It was the perfect moment for the clever duenna to step in as a new audience.
“Who was that other man you saw, who looked like Mr. Ovid?” she asked; speaking in the tone of serious equality which is always flattering to the self-esteem of children in intercourse with elders. Zo was so proud of having her own talk reported by a grown-up stranger, that she even forgot the chocolate. “I wanted to say more than that,” she announced. “Would you like to hear the end of it?” And this admirable foreign person answered, “I should very much like.”
“Who was that other man you saw who looked like Mr. Ovid?” she asked, speaking in a serious yet friendly tone that always boosts kids' self-esteem when talking to adults. Zo was so proud that a grown-up stranger was sharing her words that she even forgot about the chocolate. “I wanted to say more than that,” she said. “Would you like to hear the rest?” And the impressive foreign person replied, “I’d love to.”
Zo hesitated. To follow out its own little train of thought, in words, was no easy task to the immature mind which Miss Minerva had so mercilessly overworked. Led by old Dame Nature (first of governesses!) Zo found her way out of the labyrinth by means of questions.
Zo hesitated. Putting her own thoughts into words was no easy task for the young mind that Miss Minerva had so ruthlessly exhausted. Guided by old Dame Nature (the first of all teachers!), Zo navigated her way out of the maze by asking questions.
“Do you know Joseph?” she began.
“Do you know Joseph?” she asked.
Teresa had heard the footman called by his name: she knew who Joseph was.
Teresa had heard the footman called by his name: she knew who Joseph was.
“Do you know Matilda?” Zo proceeded.
“Do you know Matilda?” Zo continued.
Teresa had heard the housemaid called by her name: she knew who Matilda was. And better still, she helped her little friend by a timely guess at what was coming, presented under the form of a reminder. “You saw Mr. Ovid’s face close to Carmina’s face,” she suggested.
Teresa had heard the housemaid call her name: she knew who Matilda was. And even better, she assisted her little friend by cleverly anticipating what was about to happen, framed as a reminder. “You saw Mr. Ovid’s face close to Carmina’s face,” she suggested.
Zo nodded furiously—the end of it was coming already.
Zo nodded vigorously—the end was already approaching.
“And before that,” Teresa went on, “you saw Joseph’s face close to Matilda’s face.”
“And before that,” Teresa continued, “you saw Joseph’s face right up close to Matilda’s face.”
“I saw Joseph kiss Matilda!” Zo burst out, with a scream of triumph. “Why doesn’t Ovid kiss Carmina?”
“I saw Joseph kiss Matilda!” Zo shouted, bursting with excitement. “Why doesn’t Ovid kiss Carmina?”
A deep bass voice, behind them, answered gravely: “Because the governess is in the way.” And a big bamboo walking-stick pointed over their heads at Miss Minerva. Zo instantly recognised the stick, and took it into her own hands.
A deep bass voice behind them replied seriously, “Because the governess is in the way.” A large bamboo walking stick pointed over their heads at Miss Minerva. Zo quickly recognized the stick and took it in her own hands.
Teresa turned—and found herself in the presence of a remarkable man.
Teresa turned and found herself face to face with an extraordinary man.
CHAPTER XII.
In the first place, the stranger was almost tall enough to be shown as a giant; he towered to a stature of six feet six inches, English measure. If his immense bones had been properly covered with flesh, he might have presented the rare combination of fine proportions with great height. He was so miserably—it might almost be said, so hideously—thin that his enemies spoke of him as “the living skeleton.” His massive forehead, his great gloomy gray eyes, his protuberant cheek-bones, overhung a fleshless lower face naked of beard, whiskers, and moustache. His complexion added to the startling effect which his personal appearance produced on strangers. It was of the true gipsy-brown, and, being darker in tone than his eyes, added remarkably to the weird look, the dismal thoughtful scrutiny, which it was his habit to fix on persons talking with him, no matter whether they were worthy of attention or not. His straight black hair hung as gracelessly on either side of his hollow face as the hair of an American Indian. His great dusky hands, never covered by gloves in the summer time, showed amber-coloured nails on bluntly-pointed fingers, turned up at the tips. Those tips felt like satin when they touched you. When he wished to be careful, he could handle the frailest objects with the most exquisite delicacy. His dress was of the recklessly loose and easy kind. His long frock-coat descended below his knees; his flowing trousers were veritable bags; his lean and wrinkled throat turned about in a widely-opened shirt-collar, unconfined by any sort of neck-tie. He had a theory that a head-dress should be solid enough to resist a chance blow—a fall from a horse, or the dropping of a loose brick from a house under repair. His hard black hat, broad and curly at the brim, might have graced the head of a bishop, if it had not been secularised by a queer resemblance to the bell-shaped hat worn by dandies in the early years of the present century. In one word he was, both in himself and in his dress, the sort of man whom no stranger is careless enough to pass without turning round for a second look. Teresa, eyeing him with reluctant curiosity, drew back a step, and privately reviled him (in the secrecy of her own language) as an ugly beast! Even his name startled people by the outlandish sound of it. Those enemies who called him “the living skeleton” said it revealed his gipsy origin. In medical and scientific circles he was well and widely known as—Doctor Benjulia.
In the first place, the stranger was almost tall enough to be considered a giant; he stood at six feet six inches. If his huge frame had been filled out appropriately, he might have had an unusual mix of great height and good proportions. He was so painfully thin—one could almost say, so hideously so—that his enemies called him “the living skeleton.” His large forehead, deep gloomy gray eyes, and prominent cheekbones framed a bony, beardless face. His complexion added to the striking impression he made on strangers. It had a true gypsy-brown hue, darker than his eyes, which enhanced the eerie appearance and the somber, thoughtful gaze he fixed on anyone talking to him, regardless of their worthiness. His straight black hair hung limply on either side of his sunken face, reminiscent of an American Indian's hair. His big, dark hands, never covered by gloves in the summer, displayed amber-colored nails on bluntly pointed fingers that curled up at the tips. Those tips felt like satin when they touched you. When he wanted to be careful, he could handle the most delicate objects with extraordinary gentleness. His clothing was carelessly loose and comfortable. His long frock coat reached below his knees; his flowing trousers were like bags; and his thin, wrinkled neck was free in a wide-open shirt collar, unrestrained by any necktie. He had a belief that headwear should be sturdy enough to withstand a random blow—like a fall from a horse or a loose brick dropping from a building under renovation. His hard black hat, broad with a curly brim, could have suited a bishop if it hadn’t looked oddly similar to the bell-shaped hats worn by fashionable men in the early years of this century. In short, both in his appearance and in his clothing, he was the kind of man that no stranger would ignore without turning for a second glance. Teresa, observing him with reluctant curiosity, took a step back and privately insulted him (in her own language), calling him an ugly beast! Even his name shocked people with its unusual sound. Those who referred to him as “the living skeleton” claimed it revealed his gypsy heritage. In medical and scientific circles, he was well known as—Doctor Benjulia.
Zo ran away with his bamboo stick. After a passing look of gloomy indifference at the duenna, he called to the child to come back.
Zo ran away with his bamboo stick. After giving the duenna a quick, uninterested glance, he called out to the child to come back.
She obeyed him in an oddly indirect way, as if she had been returning against her will. At the same time she looked up in his face, with an absence of shyness which showed, like the snatching away of his stick, that she was familiarly acquainted with him, and accustomed to take liberties. And yet there was an expression of uneasy expectation in her round attentive eyes. “Do you want it back again?” she asked, offering the stick.
She followed his instructions in a strangely indirect manner, almost as if she was coming back against her wishes. At the same time, she glanced up at him, her lack of shyness indicating, much like the way she grabbed his stick, that she knew him well and was used to being a little bold. Still, there was a look of anxious anticipation in her round, attentive eyes. “Do you want it back?” she asked, extending the stick towards him.
“Of course I do. What would your mother say to me, if you tumbled over my big bamboo, and dashed out your brains on this hard gravel walk?”
“Of course I do. What would your mom say to me if you tripped over my big bamboo and knocked your brains out on this hard gravel path?”
“Have you been to see Mama?” Zo asked.
“Have you visited Mama?” Zo asked.
“I have not been to see Mama—but I know what she would say to me if you dashed out your brains, for all that.”
“I have not visited Mom—but I know what she would tell me if you ended it all, despite that.”
“What would she say?”
"What would she think?"
“She would say—Doctor Benjulia, your name ought to be Herod.”’
“She would say, ‘Doctor Benjulia, you should be called Herod.’”
“Who was Herod?”
“Who is Herod?”
“Herod was a Royal Jew, who killed little girls when they took away his walking-stick. Come here, child. Shall I tickle you?”
“Herod was a royal Jew who killed little girls when they took his walking stick. Come here, kid. Should I tickle you?”
“I knew you’d say that,” Zo answered.
“I knew you’d say that,” Zo replied.
When men in general thoroughly enjoy the pleasure of talking nonsense to children, they can no more help smiling than they can help breathing. The doctor was an extraordinary exception to this rule; his grim face never relaxed—not even when Zo reminded him that one of his favourite recreations was tickling her. She obeyed, however, with the curious appearance of reluctant submission showing itself once more. He put two of his soft big finger-tips on her spine, just below the back of her neck, and pressed on the place. Zo started and wriggled under his touch. He observed her with as serious an interest as if he had been conducting a medical experiment. “That’s how you make our dog kick with his leg,” said Zo, recalling her experience of the doctor in the society of the dog. “How do you do it?”
When men generally enjoy chatting playfully with kids, they can't help but smile, just like they can't help but breathe. The doctor was an unusual exception to this; his stern face never softened—even when Zo reminded him that one of his favorite pastimes was tickling her. Still, she complied, though she once again showed a curious mix of unwillingness. He placed two of his soft, big fingertips on her spine, just below her neck, and pressed down. Zo jumped and squirmed at his touch. He watched her with as much serious interest as if he were conducting a medical experiment. “That’s how you make our dog kick his leg,” Zo said, remembering her experiences of the doctor with the dog. “How do you do it?”
“I touch the Cervical Plexus,” Doctor Benjulia answered as gravely as ever.
“I touch the Cervical Plexus,” Doctor Benjulia replied as seriously as always.
This attempt at mystifying the child failed completely. Zo considered the unknown tongue in which he had answered her as being equivalent to lessons. She declined to notice the Cervical Plexus, and returned to the little terrier at home. “Do you think the dog likes it?” she asked.
This attempt to confuse the child completely backfired. Zo thought the strange language he had used to respond to her was just like lessons. She chose to ignore the Cervical Plexus and went back to the little terrier at home. “Do you think the dog likes it?” she asked.
“Never mind the dog. Do you like it?”
“Forget about the dog. Do you like it?”
“I don’t know.”
“I don't know.”
Doctor Benjulia turned to Teresa. His gloomy gray eyes rested on her, as they might have rested on any inanimate object near him—on the railing that imprisoned the birds, or on the pipes that kept the monkey-house warm. “I have been playing the fool, ma’am, with this child,” he said; “and I fear I have detained you. I beg your pardon.” He pulled off his episcopal hat, and walked grimly on, without taking any further notice of Zo.
Doctor Benjulia turned to Teresa. His sad gray eyes focused on her, as if she were just another inanimate object nearby—like the railing that kept the birds contained, or the pipes that warmed the monkey house. “I’ve been acting like a fool, ma’am, with this child,” he said; “and I’m afraid I’ve held you up. I apologize.” He took off his bishop's hat and walked away solemnly, ignoring Zo completely.
Teresa made her best courtesy in return. The magnificent civility of the ugly giant daunted, while it flattered her. “The manners of a prince,” she said, “and the complexion of a gipsy. Is he a nobleman?”
Teresa curtsied deeply in response. The impressive politeness of the ugly giant both intimidated and flattered her. “He has the manners of a prince,” she said, “and the complexion of a gypsy. Is he a nobleman?”
Zo answered, “He’s a doctor,”—as if that was something much better.
Zo answered, “He’s a doctor,”—as if that made him so much better.
“Do you like him?” Teresa inquired next.
“Do you like him?” Teresa asked next.
Zo answered the duenna as she had answered the doctor: “I don’t know.”
Zo responded to the duenna just like she had responded to the doctor: “I don’t know.”
In the meantime, Ovid and his cousin had not been unobservant of what was passing at a little distance from them. Benjulia’s great height, and his evident familiarity with the child, stirred Carmina’s curiosity.
In the meantime, Ovid and his cousin had noticed what was happening a short distance away from them. Benjulia's tall stature and clear familiarity with the child piqued Carmina's curiosity.
Ovid seemed to be disinclined to talk of him. Miss Minerva made herself useful, with the readiest politeness. She mentioned his odd name, and described him as one of Mrs. Gallilee’s old friends. “Of late years,” she proceeded, “he is said to have discontinued medical practice, and devoted himself to chemical experiments. Nobody seems to know much about him. He has built a house in a desolate field—in some lost suburban neighbourhood that nobody can discover. In plain English, Dr. Benjulia is a mystery.”
Ovid didn’t seem interested in talking about him. Miss Minerva was quite helpful and polite. She brought up his unusual name and described him as one of Mrs. Gallilee’s old friends. “Recently,” she continued, “he's said to have stopped practicing medicine and focused on chemical experiments. No one really seems to know much about him. He’s built a house in an isolated area—in some forgotten suburban neighborhood that no one can find. To put it simply, Dr. Benjulia is a mystery.”
Hearing this, Carmina appealed again to Ovid.
Hearing this, Carmina reached out to Ovid again.
“When I am asked riddles,” she said, “I am never easy till the answer is guessed for me. And when I hear of mysteries, I am dying to have them revealed. You are a doctor yourself. Do tell me something more!”
“When people ask me riddles,” she said, “I can’t relax until someone figures them out for me. And when I hear about mysteries, I’m desperate to have them explained. You’re a doctor yourself. Please tell me more!”
Ovid might have evaded her entreaties by means of an excuse. But her eyes were irresistible: they looked him into submission in an instant.
Ovid could have dodged her pleas with an excuse. But her eyes were impossible to resist; they made him submit in an instant.
“Doctor Benjulia is what we call a Specialist,” he said. “I mean that he only professes to treat certain diseases. Brains and nerves are Benjulia’s diseases. Without quite discontinuing his medical practice, he limits himself to serious cases—when other doctors are puzzled, you know, and want him to help them. With this exception, he has certainly sacrificed his professional interests to his mania for experiments in chemistry. What those experiments are, nobody knows but himself. He keeps the key of his laboratory about him by day and by night. When the place wants cleaning, he does the cleaning with his own hands.”
“Doctor Benjulia is what we call a Specialist,” he said. “I mean that he only treats certain diseases. Brains and nerves are Benjulia’s focus. Without completely giving up his medical practice, he limits himself to serious cases—when other doctors are stumped and need his help. Aside from that, he has definitely prioritized his obsession with chemistry experiments over his professional interests. Nobody knows what those experiments are except him. He carries the key to his laboratory with him day and night. When the place needs cleaning, he does it himself.”
Carmina listened with great interest: “Has nobody peeped in at the windows?” she asked.
Carmina listened intently: “Has anyone looked in through the windows?” she asked.
“There are no windows—only a skylight in the roof.”
“There are no windows—just a skylight in the roof.”
“Can’t somebody get up on the roof, and look in through the skylight?”
“Can’t someone get up on the roof and look in through the skylight?”
Ovid laughed. “One of his men-servants is said to have tried that experiment,” he replied.
Ovid laughed. “One of his servants supposedly tried that experiment,” he replied.
“And what did the servant see?”
“And what did the servant see?”
“A large white blind, drawn under the skylight, and hiding the whole room from view. Somehow, the doctor discovered him—and the man was instantly dismissed. Of course there are reports which explain the mystery of the doctor and his laboratory. One report says that he is trying to find a way of turning common metals into gold. Another declares that he is inventing some explosive compound, so horribly destructive that it will put an end to war. All I can tell you is, that his mind (when I happen to meet him) seems to be as completely absorbed as ever in brains and nerves. But, what they can have to do with chemical experiments, secretly pursued in a lonely field, is a riddle to which I have thus far found no answer.
“A large white blind, pulled down under the skylight, hiding the entire room from view. Somehow, the doctor found him—and the man was immediately sent away. There are reports that try to explain the mystery of the doctor and his lab. One report claims he’s trying to figure out how to turn regular metals into gold. Another says he’s creating some explosive that’s so destructively powerful it could end war. All I can tell you is that, when I run into him, his mind seems to be just as totally focused as ever on brains and nerves. But how that relates to chemical experiments being secretly conducted in a desolate field remains a mystery I haven't solved yet.”
“Is he married?” Carmina inquired.
"Is he married?" Carmina asked.
The question seemed to amuse Ovid. “If Doctor Benjulia had a wife, you think we might get at his secrets? There is no such chance for us—he manages his domestic affairs for himself.”
The question seemed to entertain Ovid. “If Doctor Benjulia had a wife, do you think we could uncover his secrets? That’s not going to happen for us—he handles his personal life on his own.”
“Hasn’t he even got a housekeeper?”
“Doesn’t he even have a housekeeper?”
“Not even a housekeeper!”
“Not even a cleaner!”
While he was making that reply, he saw the doctor slowly advancing towards them. “Excuse me for one minute,” he resumed; “I will just speak to him, and come back to you.”
While he was replying, he noticed the doctor slowly approaching them. “Excuse me for a minute,” he said; “I’ll just talk to him and be right back.”
Carmina turned to Miss Minerva in surprise.
Carmina turned to Miss Minerva, surprised.
“Ovid seems to have some reason for keeping the tall man away from us,” she said. “Does he dislike Doctor Benjulia?”
“Ovid seems to have a good reason for keeping the tall man away from us,” she said. “Does he not like Doctor Benjulia?”
But for restraining motives, the governess might have gratified her hatred of Carmina by a sharp reply. She had her reasons—not only after what she had overheard in the conservatory, but after what she had seen in the Gardens—for winning Carmina’s confidence, and exercising over her the influence of a trusted friend. Miss Minerva made instant use of her first opportunity.
But if it weren't for her motives to hold back, the governess could have satisfied her dislike for Carmina with a quick comeback. She had her reasons—not just because of what she had overheard in the conservatory, but also due to what she had seen in the Gardens—for wanting to gain Carmina’s trust and influence her as a reliable friend. Miss Minerva took immediate advantage of her first opportunity.
“I can tell you what I have noticed myself,” she said confidentially. “When Mrs. Gallilee gives parties, I am allowed to be present—to see the famous professors of science. On one of these occasions they were talking of instinct and reason. Your cousin, Mr. Ovid Vere, said it was no easy matter to decide where instinct ended and reason began. In his own experience, he had sometimes found people of feeble minds, who judged by instinct, arrive at sounder conclusions than their superiors in intelligence, who judged by reason. The talk took another turn—and, soon after, Doctor Benjulia joined the guests. I don’t know whether you have observed that Mr. Gallilee is very fond of his stepson?”
“I can share what I’ve noticed,” she said privately. “When Mrs. Gallilee hosts parties, I get to be there and see the famous scientists. At one of these events, they were discussing instinct and reason. Your cousin, Mr. Ovid Vere, mentioned that it’s not easy to figure out where instinct stops and reason starts. From what he’s seen, sometimes people with lower intelligence who rely on instinct come to better conclusions than those who are more intelligent and rely on reason. The conversation shifted, and soon after, Doctor Benjulia joined the guests. I don’t know if you’ve noticed, but Mr. Gallilee is really fond of his stepson?”
Oh, yes! Carmina had noticed that. “I like Mr. Gallilee,” she said warmly; “he is such a nice, kind-hearted, natural old man.”
Oh, yes! Carmina had noticed that. “I really like Mr. Gallilee,” she said warmly; “he's such a nice, kind-hearted, down-to-earth old man.”
Miss Minerva concealed a sneer under a smile. Fond of Mr. Gallilee? what simplicity! “Well,” she resumed, “the doctor paid his respects to the master of the house, and then he shook hands with Mr. Ovid; and then the scientific gentlemen all got round him, and had learned talk. Mr. Gallilee came up to his stepson, looking a little discomposed. He spoke in a whisper—you know his way?—‘Ovid, do you like Doctor Benjulia? Don’t mention it; I hate him.’ Strong language for Mr. Gallilee, wasn’t it? Mr. Ovid said, ‘Why do you hate him?’ And poor Mr. Gallilee answered like a child, ‘Because I do.’ Some ladies came in, and the old gentleman left us to speak to them. I ventured to say to Mr. Ovid, ‘Is that instinct or reason?’ He took it quite seriously. ‘Instinct,’ he said—‘and it troubles me.’ I leave you, Miss Carmina, to draw your own conclusion.”
Miss Minerva hid a sneer behind her smile. Fond of Mr. Gallilee? How naive! “Well,” she continued, “the doctor paid his respects to the head of the house, then shook hands with Mr. Ovid, and after that, the scientific types gathered around him for some learned conversation. Mr. Gallilee approached his stepson, looking a bit unsettled. He spoke in a whisper—you know how he is?—‘Ovid, do you like Doctor Benjulia? Don’t say anything; I can’t stand him.’ Pretty strong words for Mr. Gallilee, right? Mr. Ovid asked, ‘Why do you hate him?’ And poor Mr. Gallilee replied like a child, ‘Because I do.’ Some ladies came in, and the old gentleman left us to talk to them. I took the chance to ask Mr. Ovid, ‘Is that instinct or reason?’ He took it very seriously. ‘Instinct,’ he said—‘and it bothers me.’ I’ll let you, Miss Carmina, come to your own conclusion.”
They both looked up. Ovid and the doctor were walking slowly away from them, and were just passing Teresa and the child. At the same moment, one of the keepers of the animals approached Benjulia. After they had talked together for a while, the man withdrew. Zo (who had heard it all, and had understood a part of it) ran up to Carmina, charged with news.
They both looked up. Ovid and the doctor were walking slowly away from them and were just passing Teresa and the child. At the same moment, one of the animal keepers approached Benjulia. After they talked for a while, the man left. Zo (who had heard everything and understood part of it) ran up to Carmina, full of news.
“There’s a sick monkey in the gardens, in a room all by himself!” the child cried. “And, I say, look there!” She pointed excitedly to Benjulia and Ovid, walking on again slowly in the direction of the aviaries. “There’s the big doctor who tickles me! He says he’ll see the poor monkey, as soon as he’s done with Ovid. And what do you think he said besides? He said perhaps he’d take the monkey home with him.”
“There's a sick monkey in the gardens, all alone in a room!” the child shouted. “And, look over there!” She pointed excitedly at Benjulia and Ovid, who were slowly walking toward the aviaries. “There's the big doctor who makes me laugh! He said he’d check on the poor monkey as soon as he’s done with Ovid. And guess what else he said? He said he might take the monkey home with him.”
“I wonder what’s the matter with the poor creature?” Carmina asked.
"I wonder what's wrong with the poor thing?" Carmina asked.
“After what Mr. Ovid has told us, I think I know,” Miss Minerva answered. “Doctor Benjulia wouldn’t be interested in the monkey unless it had a disease of the brain.”
“After what Mr. Ovid has told us, I think I understand,” Miss Minerva replied. “Doctor Benjulia wouldn’t care about the monkey unless it had a brain disease.”
CHAPTER XIII.
Ovid had promised to return to Carmina in a minute. The minutes passed, and still Doctor Benjulia held him in talk.
Ovid had promised to get back to Carmina in a minute. Time went by, and still Doctor Benjulia kept him talking.
Now that he was no longer seeking amusement, in his own dreary way, by mystifying Zo, the lines seemed to harden in the doctor’s fleshless face. A scrupulously polite man, he was always cold in his politeness. He waited to have his hand shaken, and waited to be spoken to. And yet, on this occasion, he had something to say. When Ovid opened the conversation, he changed the subject directly.
Now that he was no longer trying to entertain himself, in his own gloomy way, by confusing Zo, the lines on the doctor's bony face seemed to stiffen. A meticulously polite man, he was always chilly in his politeness. He waited for someone to shake his hand and waited to be addressed. Yet, on this occasion, he had something to say. When Ovid started the conversation, he immediately shifted the topic.
“Benjulia! what brings You to the Zoological Gardens?”
“Benjulia! What brings you to the zoo?”
“One of the monkeys has got brain disease; and they fancy I might like to see the beast before they kill him. Have you been thinking lately of that patient we lost?”
“One of the monkeys has brain disease, and they think I might want to see the animal before they put him down. Have you been thinking about that patient we lost lately?”
Not at the moment remembering the patient, Ovid made no immediate reply. The doctor seemed to distrust his silence.
Not remembering the patient at the moment, Ovid didn’t respond right away. The doctor appeared to doubt his silence.
“You don’t mean to say you have forgotten the case?” he resumed. “We called it hysteria, not knowing what else it was. I don’t forgive the girl for slipping through our fingers; I hate to be beaten by Death, in that way. Have you made up your mind what to do, on the next occasion? Perhaps you think you could have saved her life if you had been sent for, now?”
“You can’t be saying you forgot about the case?” he continued. “We called it hysteria, not knowing what else it could be. I don’t forgive the girl for slipping away from us; I hate losing to Death that way. Have you decided what to do next time? Maybe you think you could have saved her life if you had been called, right?”
“No, indeed, I am just as ignorant—”
“No, really, I’m just as clueless—”
“Give ignorance time,” Benjulia interposed, “and ignorance will become knowledge—if a man is in earnest. The proper treatment might occur to you to-morrow.”
“Give ignorance time,” Benjulia interrupted, “and ignorance will turn into knowledge—if a person is serious about it. The right approach might come to you tomorrow.”
He held to his idea with such obstinacy that Ovid set him right, rather impatiently. “The proper treatment has as much chance of occurring to the greatest ass in the profession,” he answered, “as it has of occurring to me. I can put my mind to no good medical use; my work has been too much for me. I am obliged to give up practice, and rest—for a time.”
He clung to his idea so stubbornly that Ovid corrected him, quite impatiently. “The right treatment has just as much chance of coming to the biggest fool in the field,” he replied, “as it does of coming to me. I can't really use my mind for anything good in medicine; my work has been too overwhelming. I have to quit practicing and take a break—for a while.”
Not even a formal expression of sympathy escaped Doctor Benjulia. Having been a distrustful friend so far, he became an inquisitive friend now. “You’re going away, of course,” he said. “Where to? On the Continent? Not to Italy—if you really want to recover your health!”
Not even a formal expression of sympathy came from Doctor Benjulia. He had been a suspicious friend until now, and now he was a curious friend. “You’re leaving, right?” he said. “Where are you going? To the Continent? Not to Italy—if you actually want to get better!”
“What is the objection to Italy?”
“What’s wrong with Italy?”
The doctor put his great hand solemnly on his young friend’s shoulder. “The medical schools in that country are recovering their past reputation,” he said. “They are becoming active centres of physiological inquiry. You will be dragged into it, to a dead certainty. They’re sure to try what they can strike out by collision with a man like you. What will become of that overworked mind of yours, when a lot of professors are searching it without mercy? Have you ever been to Canada?”
The doctor placed his large hand seriously on his young friend's shoulder. “The medical schools in that country are regaining their former reputation,” he said. “They are turning into active centers for physiological research. You will definitely get involved. They’re bound to see what they can discover by engaging with someone like you. What will happen to your exhausted mind when a bunch of professors examine it without holding back? Have you ever been to Canada?”
“No. Have you?”
“No. Have you?”
“I have been everywhere. Canada is just the place for you, in this summer season. Bracing air; and steady-going doctors who leave the fools in Europe to pry into the secrets of Nature. Thousands of miles of land, if you like riding. Thousands of miles of water, if you like sailing. Pack up, and go to Canada.”
“I've been all over. Canada is the perfect spot for you this summer. Crisp air and reliable doctors who let the clueless in Europe obsess over Nature’s mysteries. Thousands of miles of land if you enjoy riding. Thousands of miles of water if you prefer sailing. So pack your bags and head to Canada.”
What did all this mean? Was he afraid that his colleague might stumble on some discovery which he was in search of himself? And did the discovery relate to his own special subject of brains and nerves? Ovid made an attempt to understand him.
What did all this mean? Was he worried that his colleague might find out something he was looking for himself? And was that discovery connected to his own area of expertise on brains and nerves? Ovid tried to figure him out.
“Tell me something about yourself, Benjulia,” he said. “Are you returning to your regular professional work?”
“Tell me something about yourself, Benjulia,” he said. “Are you going back to your usual job?”
Benjulia struck his bamboo stick emphatically on the gravel-walk. “Never! Unless I know more than I know now.”
Benjulia hit his bamboo stick firmly against the gravel walkway. “Never! Unless I find out more than I know right now.”
This surely meant that he was as much devoted to his chemical experiments as ever? In that case, how could Ovid (who knew nothing of chemical experiments) be an obstacle in the doctor’s way? Baffled thus far, he made another attempt at inducing Benjulia to explain himself.
This surely meant that he was just as devoted to his chemical experiments as always? If that’s the case, how could Ovid (who didn’t know anything about chemical experiments) be a barrier for the doctor? Confused so far, he made another attempt to get Benjulia to clarify himself.
“When is the world to hear of your discoveries?” he asked.
“When is the world going to hear about your discoveries?” he asked.
The doctor’s massive forehead gathered ominously into a frown, “Damn the world!” That was his only reply.
The doctor's large forehead furrowed deeply into a frown. "Damn the world!" That was his only response.
Ovid was not disposed to allow himself to be kept in the dark in this way. “I suppose you are going on with your experiments?” he said.
Ovid wasn't willing to stay in the dark like this. “I guess you're still working on your experiments?” he said.
The gloom of Benjulia’s grave eyes deepened: they stared with a stern fixedness into vacancy. His great head bent slowly over his broad breast. The whole man seemed to be shut up in himself. “I go on a way of my own,” he growled. “Let nobody cross it.”
The darkness in Benjulia’s deep-set eyes intensified; they stared vacantly with a harsh intensity. His large head gradually lowered toward his wide chest. He seemed completely withdrawn into himself. “I’m on my own path,” he growled. “Don’t let anyone interfere.”
After that reply, to persist in making inquiries would only have ended in needlessly provoking an irritable man. Ovid looked back towards Carmina. “I must return to my friends,” he said.
After that response, pushing for more questions would just end up irritating a grumpy guy. Ovid glanced back at Carmina. “I need to get back to my friends,” he said.
The doctor lifted his head, like a man awakened. “Have I been rude?” he asked. “Don’t talk to me about my experiments. That’s my raw place, and you hit me on it. What did you say just now? Friends? who are your friends?” He rubbed his hand savagely over his forehead—it was a way he had of clearing his mind. “I know,” he went on. “I saw your friends just now. Who’s the young lady?” His most intimate companions had never heard him laugh: they had sometimes seen his thin-lipped mouth widen drearily into a smile. It widened now. “Whoever she is,” he proceeded, “Zo wonders why you don’t kiss her.”
The doctor lifted his head, like someone just waking up. “Have I been rude?” he asked. “Don’t talk to me about my experiments. That’s a sensitive topic for me, and you hit a nerve. What did you just say? Friends? Who are your friends?” He rubbed his hand roughly over his forehead—it was his way of clearing his thoughts. “I know,” he continued. “I saw your friends just now. Who’s the young lady?” His closest friends had never heard him laugh; they had only occasionally seen his thin lips stretch into a tired smile. It widened now. “Whoever she is,” he went on, “Zo wonders why you don’t kiss her.”
This specimen of Benjulia’s attempts at pleasantry was not exactly to Ovid’s taste. He shifted the topic to his little sister. “You were always fond of Zo,” he said.
This example of Benjulia's attempts at humor didn't really resonate with Ovid. He changed the subject to his little sister. “You always liked Zo,” he said.
Benjulia looked thoroughly puzzled. Fondness for anybody was, to all appearance, one of the few subjects on which he had not qualified himself to offer an opinion. He gave his head another savage rub, and returned to the subject of the young lady. “Who is she?” he asked again.
Benjulia looked completely confused. It seemed like liking anyone was one of the few topics he hadn’t prepared himself to comment on. He rubbed his head roughly again and went back to the topic of the young lady. “Who is she?” he asked once more.
“My cousin,” Ovid replied as shortly as possible.
“My cousin,” Ovid answered as briefly as he could.
“Your cousin? A girl of Lady Northlake’s?”
“Your cousin? Is she a girl from Lady Northlake’s family?”
“No: my late uncle’s daughter.”
“No: my deceased uncle’s daughter.”
Benjulia suddenly came to a standstill. “What!” he cried, “has that misbegotten child grown up to be a woman?”’
Benjulia suddenly stopped. “What!” he exclaimed, “has that unlucky kid grown up to be a woman?”
Ovid started. Words of angry protest were on his lips, when he perceived Teresa and Zo on one side of him, and the keeper of the monkeys on the other. Benjulia dismissed the man, with the favourable answer which Zo had already reported. They walked on again. Ovid was at liberty to speak.
Ovid took a breath. He was about to voice his anger when he noticed Teresa and Zo on one side of him, and the monkey keeper on the other. Benjulia sent the man away with the positive response that Zo had already shared. They continued walking. Ovid was free to speak.
“Do you know what you said of my cousin, just now?” he began.
“Do you know what you just said about my cousin?” he started.
His tone seemed to surprise the doctor. “What did I say?” he asked.
His tone seemed to catch the doctor off guard. “What did I say?” he asked.
“You used a very offensive word. You called Carmina a ‘misbegotten child.’ Are you repeating some vile slander on the memory of her mother?”
“You used a really offensive term. You called Carmina a ‘misbegotten child.’ Are you repeating some disgusting slander about her mother’s memory?”
Benjulia came to another standstill. “Slander?” he repeated—and said no more.
Benjulia stopped again. “Slander?” he repeated—and said nothing else.
Ovid’s anger broke out. “Yes!” he replied. “Or a lie, if you like, told of a woman as high above reproach as your mother or mine!”
Ovid's anger flared. “Yes!” he said. “Or a lie, if that’s what you prefer, about a woman as beyond criticism as your mother or mine!”
“You are hot,” the doctor remarked, and walked on again. “When I was in Italy—” he paused to calculate, “when I was at Rome, fifteen years ago, your cousin was a wretched little rickety child. I said to Robert Graywell, ‘Don’t get too fond of that girl; she’ll never live to grow up.’ He said something about taking her away to the mountain air. I didn’t think, myself, the mountain air would be of any use. It seems I was wrong. Well! it’s a surprise to me to find her—” he waited, and calculated again, “to find her grown up to be seventeen years old.” To Ovid’s ears, there was an inhuman indifference in his tone as he said this, which it was impossible not to resent, by looks, if not in words. Benjulia noticed the impression that he had produced, without in the least understanding it. “Your nervous system’s in a nasty state,” he remarked; “you had better take care of yourself. I’ll go and look at the monkey.”
“You're really attractive,” the doctor said, then continued walking. “When I was in Italy—” he paused to think, “when I was in Rome, fifteen years ago, your cousin was a sad little sickly child. I told Robert Graywell, ‘Don’t get too attached to that girl; she probably won’t make it to adulthood.’ He mentioned something about taking her to the mountains for some fresh air. I didn’t think the mountain air would help at all. Turns out I was wrong. Well! It’s surprising to see her—” he paused again, calculating, “to see her all grown up at seventeen.” To Ovid, there was a cold indifference in his tone that he couldn’t help but feel resentful about, even if he didn’t say anything. Benjulia noticed the effect he had, but didn’t understand it at all. “Your nerves are all out of whack,” he said; “you should really take care of yourself. I’ll go check on the monkey.”
His face was like the face of the impenetrable sphinx; his deep bass voice droned placidly. Ovid’s anger had passed by him like the passing of the summer air. “Good-bye!” he said; “and take care of those nasty nerves. I tell you again—they mean mischief.”
His face was like that of an unyielding sphinx; his deep voice droned calmly. Ovid’s anger had slid by him like a breeze on a summer day. “Goodbye!” he said; “and take care of those pesky nerves. I’ll say it again—they cause trouble.”
Not altogether willingly, Ovid made his apologies. “If I have misunderstood you, I beg your pardon. At the same time, I don’t think I am to blame. Why did you mislead me by using that detestable word?”
Not entirely willingly, Ovid apologized. “If I misunderstood you, I’m sorry. At the same time, I don’t think it’s my fault. Why did you mislead me by using that awful word?”
“Wasn’t it the right word?”
"Wasn't that the right word?"
“The right word—when you only wanted to speak of a poor sickly child! Considering that you took your degree at Oxford—”
“The right word—when you just wanted to talk about a poor sick child! Considering that you graduated from Oxford—”
“You could expect nothing better from the disadvantages of my education,” said the doctor, finishing the sentence with the grave composure that distinguished him. “When I said ‘misbegotten,’ perhaps I ought to have said ‘half-begotten’? Thank you for reminding me. I’ll look at the dictionary when I get home.”
“You couldn't expect anything better given the limitations of my education,” said the doctor, concluding the sentence with the serious calm that set him apart. “When I said ‘misbegotten,’ maybe I should have said ‘half-begotten’? Thanks for the reminder. I’ll check the dictionary when I get home.”
Ovid’s mind was not set at ease yet. “There’s one other thing,” he persisted, “that seems unaccountable.” He started, and seized Benjulia by the arm. “Stop!” he cried, with a sudden outburst of alarm.
Ovid still wasn’t at ease. “There’s one more thing,” he insisted, “that doesn’t add up.” He jolted and grabbed Benjulia by the arm. “Wait!” he exclaimed, suddenly alarmed.
“Well?” asked the doctor, stopping directly. “What is it?”
“Well?” asked the doctor, stopping right in front of him. “What’s going on?”
“Nothing,” said Ovid, recoiling from a stain on the gravel walk, caused by the remains of an unlucky beetle, crushed under his friend’s heavy foot. “You trod on the beetle before I could stop you.”
“Nothing,” said Ovid, stepping back from a stain on the gravel path, left by the remains of an unfortunate beetle, squashed under his friend’s heavy foot. “You stepped on the beetle before I could warn you.”
Benjulia’s astonishment at finding an adult male human being (not in a lunatic asylum) anxious to spare the life of a beetle, literally struck him speechless. His medical instincts came to his assistance. “You had better leave London at once,” he suggested. “Get into pure air, and be out of doors all day long.” He turned over the remains of the beetle with the end of his stick. “The common beetle,” he said; “I haven’t damaged a Specimen.”
Benjulia was stunned to find an adult man (not in a mental hospital) willing to save a beetle's life, which left him speechless. His medical instincts kicked in. “You should leave London right away,” he recommended. “Get some fresh air and spend all day outside.” He poked at the remains of the beetle with the end of his stick. “It's just a common beetle,” he said; “I haven’t ruined a specimen.”
Ovid returned to the subject, which had suffered interruption through his abortive little act of mercy. “You knew my uncle in Italy. It seems strange, Benjulia, that I should never have heard of it before.”
Ovid went back to the topic, which had been interrupted by his failed small act of kindness. “You knew my uncle in Italy. It's odd, Benjulia, that I've never heard of this before.”
“Yes; I knew your uncle; and,” he added with especial emphasis, “I knew his wife.”
“Yes, I knew your uncle; and,” he added with particular emphasis, “I knew his wife.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Well, I can’t say I felt any particular interest in either of them. Nothing happened afterwards to put me in mind of the acquaintance till you told me who the young lady was, just now.
“Well, I can’t say I felt any particular interest in either of them. Nothing happened afterwards to remind me of the acquaintance until you just told me who the young lady was.”
“Surely my mother must have reminded you?”
“Surely my mom must have reminded you?”
“Not that I can remember. Women in her position don’t much fancy talking of a relative who has married”—he stopped to choose his next words. “I don’t want to be rude; suppose we say married beneath him?”
“Not that I can remember. Women in her position don’t really like talking about a relative who has married”—he paused to find the right words. “I don’t want to be rude; let’s just say she married beneath him?”
Reflection told Ovid that this was true. Even in conversation with himself (before the arrival in England of Robert’s Will), his mother rarely mentioned her brother—and still more rarely his family. There was another reason for Mrs. Gallilee’s silence, known only to herself. Robert was in the secret of her debts, and Robert had laid her under heavy pecuniary obligations. The very sound of his name was revolting to his amiable sister: it reminded her of that humiliating sense, known in society as a sense of gratitude.
Reflection made Ovid realize that this was true. Even when talking to himself (before Robert’s Will arrived in England), his mother rarely mentioned her brother—and even less often his family. There was another reason for Mrs. Gallilee’s silence, known only to her. Robert knew about her debts, and he had put her in a tough financial situation. Just hearing his name disgusted his kind-hearted sister: it reminded her of that embarrassing feeling known in society as gratitude.
Carmina was still waiting—and there was nothing further to be gained by returning to the subject of her mother with such a man as Benjulia. Ovid held out his hand to say good-bye.
Carmina was still waiting—and there was nothing more to gain by bringing up her mother with someone like Benjulia. Ovid reached out his hand to say goodbye.
Taking the offered hand readily enough, the doctor repeated his odd question—“I haven’t been rude, have I?”—with an unpleasant appearance of going through a form purely for form’s sake. Ovid’s natural generosity of feeling urged him to meet the advance, strangely as it had been made, with a friendly reception.
Taking the offered hand without hesitation, the doctor asked again, “I haven’t been rude, have I?”—his tone suggesting he was just going through the motions. Ovid’s innate kindness prompted him to respond to this unusual approach with a warm greeting.
“I am afraid it is I who have been rude,” he said. “Will you go back with me, and be introduced to Carmina?”
“I’m afraid I’ve been rude,” he said. “Will you come back with me and meet Carmina?”
Benjulia made his acknowledgments in his own remarkable way. “No, thank you,” he said, quietly, “I’d rather see the monkey.”
Benjulia expressed his thanks in his own unique way. “No, thank you,” he said quietly, “I’d prefer to see the monkey.”
CHAPTER XIV.
In the meantime, Zo had become the innocent cause of a difference of opinion between two no less dissimilar personages than Maria and the duenna.
In the meantime, Zo had become the unwitting reason for a disagreement between two very different people: Maria and the duenna.
Having her mind full of the sick monkey, the child felt a natural curiosity to see the other monkeys who were well. Amiable Miss Minerva consulted her young friend from Italy before she complied with Zo’s wishes. Would Miss Carmina like to visit the monkey-house? Ovid’s cousin, remembering Ovid’s promise, looked towards the end of the walk. He was not returning to her—he was not even in sight. Carmina resigned herself to circumstances, with a little air of pique which was duly registered in Miss Minerva’s memory.
Having her mind filled with thoughts of the sick monkey, the child felt a natural curiosity to see the other healthy monkeys. Friendly Miss Minerva checked with her young friend from Italy before agreeing to Zo’s request. Would Miss Carmina like to visit the monkey house? Ovid’s cousin, recalling Ovid’s promise, glanced towards the end of the pathway. He wasn’t coming back to her—he wasn’t even in sight. Carmina accepted the situation, sporting a slight air of annoyance that Miss Minerva noted down.
Arriving at the monkey-house, Teresa appeared in a new character. She surprised her companions by showing an interest in natural history.
Arriving at the monkey house, Teresa showed a different side of herself. She surprised her friends by taking an interest in natural history.
“Are they all monkeys in that big place?” she asked. “I don’t know much about foreign beasts. How do they like it, I wonder?”
“Are they all monkeys in that big place?” she asked. “I don’t know much about foreign animals. I wonder how they like it?”
This comprehensive inquiry was addressed to the governess, as the most learned person present. Miss Minerva referred to her elder pupil with an encouraging smile. “Maria will inform you,” she said. “Her studies in natural history have made her well acquainted with the habits of monkeys.”
This detailed inquiry was directed to the governess, as the most knowledgeable person in the room. Miss Minerva looked at her older student with an encouraging smile. “Maria will fill you in,” she said. “Her studies in natural history have made her quite familiar with monkey behavior.”
Thus authorised to exhibit her learning, even the discreet Maria actually blushed with pleasure. It was that young lady’s most highly-prized reward to display her knowledge (in imitation of her governess’s method of instruction) for the benefit of unfortunate persons of the lower rank, whose education had been imperfectly carried out. The tone of amiable patronage with which she now imparted useful information to a woman old enough to be her grandmother, would have made the hands of the bygone generation burn to box her ears.
Thus authorized to show off her learning, even the reserved Maria actually blushed with pleasure. It was that young lady's most valued reward to demonstrate her knowledge (following her governess’s teaching style) for the benefit of unfortunate people of lower status, whose education had been poorly conducted. The kind, patronizing tone with which she now shared useful information with a woman old enough to be her grandmother would have made the previous generation's hands itch to slap her.
“The monkeys are kept in large and airy cages,” Maria began; “and the temperature is regulated with the utmost care. I shall be happy to point out to you the difference between the monkey and the ape. You are not perhaps aware that the members of the latter family are called ‘Simiadae,’ and are without tails and cheek-pouches?”
“The monkeys are kept in spacious and well-ventilated cages,” Maria began; “and the temperature is carefully controlled. I’d be happy to show you the differences between a monkey and an ape. You might not know that members of the latter family are called ‘Simiadae’ and don’t have tails or cheek pouches?”
Listening so far in dumb amazement, Teresa checked the flow of information at tails and cheek-pouches.
Listening in stunned amazement, Teresa monitored the flow of information at tails and cheek pouches.
“What gibberish is this child talking to me?” she asked. “I want to know how the monkeys amuse themselves in that large house?”
“What nonsense is this kid saying to me?” she asked. “I want to know how the monkeys entertain themselves in that big house?”
Maria’s perfect training condescended to enlighten even this state of mind.
Maria's perfect training managed to shed light on even this mindset.
“They have ropes to swing on,” she answered sweetly; “and visitors feed them through the wires of the cage. Branches of trees are also placed for their diversion; reminding many of them no doubt of the vast tropical forests in which, as we learn from travellers, they pass in flocks from tree to tree.”
“They have ropes to swing on,” she replied cheerfully; “and visitors feed them through the bars of the cage. Branches of trees are also provided for their entertainment; reminding many of them, no doubt, of the huge tropical forests where, as we learn from travelers, they move in groups from tree to tree.”
Teresa held up her hand as a signal to stop. “A little of You, my young lady, goes a long way,” she said. “Consider how much I can hold, before you cram me at this rate.”
Teresa raised her hand to signal a stop. “A little bit of You, my young lady, goes a long way,” she said. “Think about how much I can handle before you overwhelm me at this pace.”
Maria was bewildered, but nor daunted yet. “Pardon me,” she pleaded; “I fear I don’t quite understand you.”
Maria was confused, but not discouraged yet. “Excuse me,” she said; “I’m afraid I don’t quite understand you.”
“Then there are two of us puzzled,” the duenna remarked. “I don’t understand you. I shan’t go into that house. A Christian can’t be expected to care about beasts—but right is right all the world over. Because a monkey is a nasty creature (as I have heard, not even good to eat when he’s dead), that’s no reason for taking him out of his own country and putting him into a cage. If we are to see creatures in prison, let’s see creatures who have deserved it—men and women, rogues and sluts. The monkeys haven’t deserved it. Go in—I’ll wait for you at the door.”
“Then we’re both confused,” the duenna said. “I don’t understand you. I’m not going into that house. A Christian can’t be expected to care about animals—but right is right everywhere. Just because a monkey is a disgusting creature (from what I’ve heard, not even good to eat when it’s dead), that doesn’t mean we should take it out of its home and put it in a cage. If we’re going to see creatures in captivity, let’s see those who deserve it—men and women, crooks and harlots. The monkeys haven’t done anything to deserve it. Go in—I’ll wait for you at the door.”
Setting her bitterest emphasis on this protest, which expressed inveterate hostility to Maria (using compassion for caged animals as the readiest means at hand), Teresa seated herself in triumph on the nearest bench.
Setting her strongest emphasis on this protest, which showed deep hostility towards Maria (using compassion for caged animals as the easiest way to express it), Teresa sat down in triumph on the nearest bench.
A young person, possessed of no more than ordinary knowledge, might have left the old woman to enjoy the privilege of saying the last word. Miss Minerva’s pupil, exuding information as it were at every pore in her skin, had been rudely dried up at a moment’s notice. Even earthly perfection has its weak places within reach. Maria lost her temper.
A young person, with just average knowledge, might have let the old woman have the last word. Miss Minerva’s student, overflowing with information, was abruptly silenced in an instant. Even earthly perfection has its flaws. Maria lost her temper.
“You will allow me to remind you,” she said, “that intelligent curiosity leads us to study the habits of animals that are new to us. We place them in a cage—”
“You’re going to let me remind you,” she said, “that smart curiosity leads us to examine the behaviors of animals we’re not familiar with. We put them in a cage—”
Teresa lost her temper.
Teresa lost her cool.
“You’re an animal that’s new to me,” cried the irate duenna. “I never in all my life met with such a child before. If you please, madam governess, put this girl into a cage. My intelligent curiosity wants to study a monkey that’s new to me.”
“You’re a creature I’ve never seen before,” shouted the angry caretaker. “I have never in my life encountered a child like you. If you don’t mind, madam governess, please put this girl in a cage. My keen curiosity wants to observe a new kind of monkey.”
It was fortunate for Teresa that she was Carmina’s favourite and friend, and, as such, a person to be carefully handled. Miss Minerva stopped the growing quarrel with the readiest discretion and good-feeling. She patted Teresa on the shoulder, and looked at Carmina with a pleasant smile. “Worthy old creature! how full of humour she is! The energy of the people, Miss Carmina. I often remark the quaint force with which they express their ideas. No—not a word of apology, I beg and pray. Maria, my dear, take your sister’s hand, and we will follow.” She put her arm in Carmina’s arm with the happiest mixture of familiarity and respect, and she nodded to Carmina’s old companion with the cordiality of a good-humoured friend.
It was lucky for Teresa that she was Carmina’s favorite and friend, making her someone to be handled with care. Miss Minerva quickly stepped in to resolve the brewing argument with great discretion and kindness. She gave Teresa a gentle pat on the shoulder and smiled warmly at Carmina. “What a wonderful character! She’s so full of humor! The energy of the people, Miss Carmina. I often notice the unique way they express their ideas. No—please, not a word of apology. Maria, my dear, take your sister’s hand, and we’ll move along.” She linked her arm with Carmina’s, blending familiarity and respect perfectly, and nodded to Carmina’s old companion with the warmth of a good friend.
Teresa was not further irritated by being kept waiting for any length of time. In a few minutes Carmina joined her on the bench.
Teresa wasn't bothered anymore by being kept waiting for a while. In a few minutes, Carmina sat down next to her on the bench.
“Tired of the beasts already, my pretty one?”
“Tired of the animals already, my pretty one?”
“Worse than tired—driven away by the smell! Dear old Teresa, why did you speak so roughly to Miss Minerva and Maria?”
“Worse than tired—driven away by the smell! Dear old Teresa, why were you so harsh with Miss Minerva and Maria?”
“Because I hate them! because I hate the family! Was your poor father demented in his last moments, when he trusted you among these detestable people?”
“Because I can't stand them! Because I can’t stand the family! Was your poor father out of his mind in his final moments when he trusted you with these awful people?”
Carmina listened in astonishment. “You said just the contrary of the family,” she exclaimed, “only yesterday!”
Carmina listened in shock. “You said the exact opposite about the family,” she exclaimed, “just yesterday!”
Teresa hung her head in confusion. Her well-meant attempt to reconcile Carmina to the new life on which she had entered was now revealed as a sham, thanks to her own outbreak of temper. The one honest alternative left was to own the truth, and put Carmina on her guard without alarming her, if possible.
Teresa lowered her head in confusion. Her sincere effort to help Carmina adjust to her new life was now exposed as a façade, all because of her own burst of anger. The only genuine option left was to tell the truth and warn Carmina without scaring her, if she could.
“I’ll never tell a lie again, as long as I live,” Teresa declared. “You see I didn’t like to discourage you. After all, I dare say I’m more wrong than right in my opinion. But it is my opinion, for all that. I hate those women, mistress and governess, both alike. There! now it’s out. Are you angry with me?”
“I’ll never lie again, no matter what,” Teresa said. “You see, I didn’t want to discourage you. Honestly, I think I’m more often wrong than right in my opinion. But it is my opinion, after all. I can’t stand those women, the mistress and the governess, both of them. There! Now I’ve said it. Are you mad at me?”
“I am never angry with you, my old friend; I am only a little vexed. Don’t say you hate people, after only knowing them for a day or two! I am sure Miss Minerva has been very kind—to me, as well as to you. I feel ashamed of myself already for having begun by disliking her.”
“I’m never really angry with you, my old friend; I’m just a bit annoyed. Don’t say you hate people after just knowing them for a day or two! I’m certain Miss Minerva has been very nice—to me, as well as to you. I already feel embarrassed for having started off by disliking her.”
Teresa took her young mistress’s hand, and patted it compassionately. “Poor innocent, if you only had my experience to help you! There are good ones and bad ones among all creatures. I say to you the Gallilees are bad ones! Even their music-master (I saw him this morning) looks like a rogue. You will tell me the poor old gentleman is harmless, surely. I shall not contradict that—I shall only ask, what is the use of a man who is as weak as water? Oh, I like him, but I distinguish! I also like Zo. But what is a child—especially when that beastly governess has muddled her unfortunate little head with learning? No, my angel, there’s but one person among these people who comforts me, when I think of the day that will part us. Ha! do I see a little colour coming into your cheeks? You sly girl! you know who it is. There is what I call a Man! If I was as young as you are, and as pretty as you are—”
Teresa took her young mistress’s hand and gently patted it. “Poor thing, if only you had my experience to guide you! There are good and bad people everywhere. I’m telling you, the Gallilees are bad! Even their music teacher (I saw him this morning) looks like a crook. You might say that the poor old man is harmless, and I won’t argue that—I just want to ask, what’s the point of having a man who's as weak as water? Oh, I like him, but I can tell the difference! I also like Zo. But what is a child—especially when that awful governess has filled her little head with unnecessary knowledge? No, my dear, there’s only one person among these folks who comfort me when I think about the day we part. Ha! Am I seeing a little color coming to your cheeks? You sly girl! You know who it is. There is what I call a Man! If I were as young and pretty as you are—”
A warning gesture from Carmina closed Teresa’s lips. Ovid was rapidly approaching them.
A warning gesture from Carmina silenced Teresa. Ovid was quickly making his way toward them.
He looked a little annoyed, and he made his apologies without mentioning the doctor’s name. His cousin was interested enough in him already to ask herself what this meant. Did he really dislike Benjulia, and had there been some disagreement between them?
He seemed a bit annoyed and apologized without mentioning the doctor's name. His cousin was curious enough about him to wonder what this meant. Did he really dislike Benjulia, and had there been some disagreement between them?
“Was the tall doctor so very interesting?” she ventured to inquire.
“Was the tall doctor really that interesting?” she dared to ask.
“Not in the least!” He answered as if the subject was disagreeable to him—and yet he returned to it. “By-the-by, did you ever hear Benjulia’s name mentioned, at home in Italy?”
“Not at all!” he replied, as if the topic annoyed him—but he still came back to it. “By the way, have you ever heard Benjulia’s name mentioned back home in Italy?”
“Never! Did he know my father and mother?”
“Never! Did he know my mom and dad?”
“He says so.”
“Yeah, he says that.”
“Oh, do introduce me to him!”
“Oh, please introduce me to him!”
“We must wait a little. He prefers being introduced to the monkey to-day. Where are Miss Minerva and the children?”
“We need to wait a bit. He’d rather be introduced to the monkey today. Where are Miss Minerva and the kids?”
Teresa replied. She pointed to the monkey-house, and then drew Ovid aside. “Take her to see some more birds, and trust me to keep the governess out of your way,” whispered the good creature. “Make love—hot love to her, doctor!”
Teresa replied. She pointed to the monkey house and then pulled Ovid aside. “Take her to see some more birds, and trust me to keep the governess away from you,” whispered the kind woman. “Make love—intense love to her, doctor!”
In a minute more the cousins were out of sight. How are you to make love to a young girl, after an acquaintance of a day or two? The question would have been easily answered by some men. It thoroughly puzzled Ovid.
In just a minute, the cousins were out of sight. How do you start a romance with a young girl after only knowing her for a day or two? Some guys would find that easy to answer. It completely confused Ovid.
“I am so glad to get back to you!” he said, honestly opening his mind to her. “Were you half as glad when you saw me return?”
“I’m really happy to hear from you again!” he said, genuinely opening up to her. “Were you even half as happy when you saw me come back?”
He knew nothing of the devious and serpentine paths by which love finds the way to its ends. It had not occurred to him to approach her with those secret tones and stolen looks which speak for themselves. She answered with the straightforward directness of which he had set the example.
He had no idea about the tricky and winding ways that love uses to reach its goals. It never crossed his mind to approach her with those secretive whispers and sneaky glances that say everything. She responded with the same straightforward honesty that he had shown.
“I hope you don’t think me insensible to your kindness,” she said. “I am more pleased and more proud than I can tell you.”
“I hope you don't think I'm ungrateful for your kindness,” she said. “I'm more pleased and prouder than I can express.”
“Proud!” Ovid repeated, not immediately understanding her.
“Proud!” Ovid repeated, not fully grasping what she meant.
“Why not?” she asked. “My poor father used to say you would be an honour to the family. Ought I not to be proud, when I find such a man taking so much notice of me?”
“Why not?” she asked. “My poor dad used to say you would be an honor to the family. Shouldn’t I be proud when I see such a man paying so much attention to me?”
She looked up at him shyly. At that moment, he would have resigned all his prospects of celebrity for the privilege of kissing her. He made another attempt to bring her—in spirit—a little nearer to him.
She glanced up at him shyly. At that moment, he would have given up all his chances of fame for the chance to kiss her. He made another effort to draw her—at least emotionally—a bit closer to him.
“Carmina, do you remember where you first saw me?”
“Carmina, do you remember the first time you saw me?”
“How can you ask?—it was in the concert-room. When I saw you there, I remembered passing you in the large Square. It seems a strange coincidence that you should have gone to the very concert that Teresa and I went to by accident.”
“How can you ask?—it was in the concert hall. When I saw you there, I recalled passing you in the big Square. It feels like a weird coincidence that you ended up at the exact concert that Teresa and I went to by chance.”
Ovid ran the risk, and made his confession. “It was no coincidence,” he said. “After our meeting in the Square I followed you to the concert.”
Ovid took a chance and confessed. “It wasn’t just a coincidence,” he said. “After we met in the Square, I followed you to the concert.”
This bold avowal would have confused a less innocent girl. It only took Carmina by surprise.
This bold statement would have confused a less innocent girl. It only caught Carmina off guard.
“What made you follow us?” she asked.
“What made you follow us?” she asked.
Us? Did she suppose he had followed the old woman? Ovid lost no time in setting her right. “I didn’t even see Teresa,” he said. “I followed You.”
Us? Did she think he had followed the old woman? Ovid wasted no time correcting her. “I didn’t even see Teresa,” he said. “I followed you.”
She was silent. What did her silence mean? Was she confused, or was she still at a loss to understand him? That morbid sensitiveness, which was one of the most serious signs of his failing health, was by this time sufficiently irritated to hurry him into extremities. “Did you ever hear,” he asked, “of such a thing as love at first sight?”
She was quiet. What did her silence mean? Was she confused, or was she still trying to figure him out? That troubling sensitivity, which was one of the most serious signs of his declining health, had by now become irritated enough to push him to extremes. “Have you ever heard,” he asked, “of love at first sight?”
She started. Surprise, confusion, doubt, succeeded each other in rapid changes on her mobile and delicate face. Still silent, she roused her courage, and looked at him.
She jumped. Surprise, confusion, and doubt flashed quickly across her delicate face. Still silent, she gathered her courage and looked at him.
If he had returned the look, he would have told the story of his first love without another word to help him. But his shattered nerves unmanned him, at the moment of all others when it was his interest to be bold. The fear that he might have allowed himself to speak too freely—a weakness which would never have misled him in his days of health and strength—kept his eyes on the ground. She looked away again with a quick flush of shame. When such a man as Ovid spoke of love at first sight, what an instance of her own vanity it was to have thought that his mind was dwelling on her! He had kindly lowered himself to the level of a girl’s intelligence, and had been trying to interest her by talking the language of romance. She was so dissatisfied with herself that she made a movement to turn back.
If he had met her gaze, he could have shared the story of his first love without needing any extra words. But his frayed nerves made him timid, especially when he needed to be brave the most. The worry that he might have spoken too openly—a flaw that would never have affected him when he was healthy and confident—kept his eyes glued to the ground. She looked away quickly, feeling a rush of embarrassment. When someone like Ovid talked about love at first sight, how vain it was for her to think that he was thinking about her! He had kindly lowered himself to her level and was trying to engage her by speaking romantically. She felt so discontent with herself that she considered turning back.
He was too bitterly disappointed, on his side, to attempt to prolong the interview. A deadly sense of weakness was beginning to overpower him. It was the inevitable result of his utter want of care for himself. After a sleepless night, he had taken a long walk before breakfast; and to these demands on his failing reserves of strength, he had now added the fatigue of dawdling about a garden. Physically and mentally he had no energy left.
He was too painfully disappointed to try to extend the conversation. A heavy feeling of weakness was starting to take over him. It was the unavoidable result of his complete neglect of himself. After a sleepless night, he had taken a long walk before breakfast; and now, on top of that, he had added the exhaustion of wandering around a garden. He was completely drained, both physically and mentally.
“I didn’t mean it,” he said to Carmina sadly; “I am afraid I have offended you.”
“I didn’t mean it,” he said to Carmina sadly; “I’m sorry if I offended you.”
“Oh, how little you know me,” she cried, “if you think that!”
“Oh, how little you know me,” she exclaimed, “if you believe that!”
This time their eyes met. The truth dawned on her—and he saw it.
This time their eyes connected. The truth hit her—and he noticed it.
He took her hand. The clammy coldness of his grasp startled her. “Do you still wonder why I followed you?” he asked. The words were so faintly uttered that she could barely hear them. Heavy drops of perspiration stood on his forehead; his face faded to a gray and ghastly whiteness—he staggered, and tried desperately to catch at the branch of a tree near them. She threw her arms round him. With all her little strength she tried to hold him up. Her utmost effort only availed to drag him to the grass plot by their side, and to soften his fall. Even as the cry for help passed her lips, she saw help coming. A tall man was approaching her—not running, even when he saw what had happened; only stalking with long strides. He was followed by one of the keepers of the gardens. Doctor Benjulia had his sick monkey to take care of. He kept the creature sheltered under his long frock-coat.
He took her hand. The chill of his grip surprised her. “Do you still wonder why I followed you?” he asked. His words were so soft that she could barely hear him. Heavy beads of sweat were on his forehead; his face turned a sickly gray. He staggered and tried desperately to grab a nearby tree branch. She wrapped her arms around him. With all her strength, she tried to keep him upright. Her best effort only managed to pull him down to the grass next to them, softening his fall. Just as she cried out for help, she noticed someone coming. A tall man approached her—not running, even after he saw what had happened; he just walked with long strides. He was followed by one of the garden keepers. Doctor Benjulia had his sick monkey to tend to. He kept the creature tucked under his long coat.
“Don’t do that, if you please,” was all the doctor said, as Carmina tried to lift Ovid’s head from the grass. He spoke with his customary composure, and laid his hand on the heart of the fainting man, as coolly as if it had been the heart of a stranger. “Which of you two can run the fastest?” he asked, looking backwards and forwards between Carmina and the keeper. “I want some brandy.”
“Please don’t do that,” the doctor said as Carmina tried to lift Ovid’s head from the grass. He spoke with his usual calmness and placed his hand on the fainting man's heart as casually as if it belonged to a stranger. “Which one of you can run the fastest?” he asked, glancing between Carmina and the keeper. “I need some brandy.”
The refreshment room was within sight. Before the keeper quite understood what was required of him, Carmina was speeding over the grass like Atalanta herself.
The refreshment room was in view. Before the attendant fully grasped what was needed, Carmina was racing across the grass like Atalanta herself.
Benjulia looked after her, with his usual grave attention. “That wench can run,” he said to himself, and turned once more to Ovid. “In his state of health, he’s been fool enough to over-exert himself.” So he disposed of the case in his own mind. Having done that, he remembered the monkey, deposited for the time being on the grass. “Too cold for him,” he remarked, with more appearance of interest than he had shown yet. “Here, keeper! Pick up the monkey till I’m ready to take him again.” The man hesitated.
Benjulia watched her with his usual serious focus. “That girl can run,” he thought to himself, and turned back to Ovid. “Given his condition, he’s been foolish to push himself so hard.” With that thought, he wrapped up the case in his mind. After that, he recalled the monkey, left on the grass for now. “It’s too cold for him,” he said, showing more interest than he had so far. “Hey, keeper! Grab the monkey until I’m ready to take him again.” The man hesitated.
“He might bite me, sir.”
“He might bite me, dude.”
“Pick him up!” the doctor reiterated; “he can’t bite anybody, after what I’ve done to him.” The monkey was indeed in a state of stupor. The keeper obeyed his instructions, looking half stupefied himself: he seemed to be even more afraid of the doctor than of the monkey. “Do you think I’m the Devil?” Benjulia asked with dismal irony. The man looked as if he would say “Yes,” if he dared.
“Pick him up!” the doctor repeated; “he can’t bite anyone, after what I’ve done to him.” The monkey was definitely in a daze. The keeper followed his orders, appearing half dazed himself: he seemed to be even more scared of the doctor than of the monkey. “Do you think I’m the Devil?” Benjulia asked with grim irony. The man looked like he would say “Yes,” if he had the courage.
Carmina came running back with the brandy. The doctor smelt it first, and then took notice of her. “Out of breath?” he said.
Carmina rushed back with the brandy. The doctor smelled it first, then noticed her. “Out of breath?” he asked.
“Why don’t you give him the brandy?” she answered impatiently.
“Why don’t you just give him the brandy?” she replied impatiently.
“Strong lungs,” Benjulia proceeded, sitting down cross-legged by Ovid, and administering the stimulant without hurrying himself. “Some girls would not have been able to speak, after such a run as you have had. I didn’t think much of you or your lungs when you were a baby.”
“Strong lungs,” Benjulia continued, sitting down cross-legged next to Ovid and giving the stimulant at a steady pace. “Some girls wouldn't have been able to talk after such a run as you've had. I didn’t think much of you or your lungs when you were a baby.”
“Is he coming to himself?” Carmina asked.
“Is he coming to his senses?” Carmina asked.
“Do you know what a pump is?” Benjulia rejoined. “Very well; a pump sometimes gets out of order. Give the carpenter time, and he’ll put it right again.” He let his mighty hand drop on Ovid’s breast. “This pump is out of order; and I’m the carpenter. Give me time, and I’ll set it right again. You’re not a bit like your mother.”
“Do you know what a pump is?” Benjulia responded. “Sure, a pump can sometimes break down. Just give the carpenter some time, and he’ll fix it. He let his powerful hand rest on Ovid’s chest. “This pump is broken; and I’m the carpenter. Just give me some time, and I’ll fix it. You’re nothing like your mother.”
Watching eagerly for the slightest signs of recovery in Ovid’s face, Carmina detected a faint return of colour. She was so relieved that she was able to listen to the doctor’s oddly discursive talk, and even to join in it. “Some of our friends used to think I was like my father,” she answered.
Watching eagerly for the slightest signs of recovery in Ovid’s face, Carmina noticed a faint return of color. She felt so relieved that she could listen to the doctor’s strangely meandering conversation, and even participate in it. “Some of our friends used to think I was like my dad,” she replied.
“Did they?” said Benjulia—and shut his thin-lipped mouth as if he was determined to drop the subject for ever.
"Did they?" Benjulia said—and closed his thin-lipped mouth as if he was set on never bringing it up again.
Ovid stirred feebly, and half opened his eyes.
Ovid stirred weakly and partially opened his eyes.
Benjulia got up. “You don’t want me any longer,” he said. “Now, Mr. Keeper, give me back the monkey.” He dismissed the man, and tucked the monkey under one arm as if it had been a bundle. “There are your friends,” he resumed, pointing to the end of the walk. “Good-day!”
Benjulia stood up. “You don’t want me anymore,” he said. “Now, Mr. Keeper, give me back the monkey.” He waved the man off and tucked the monkey under his arm like it was just a package. “There are your friends,” he continued, pointing to the end of the path. “Goodbye!”
Carmina stopped him. Too anxious to stand on ceremony, she laid her hand on his arm. He shook it off—not angrily: just brushing it away, as he might have brushed away the ash of his cigar or a splash of mud in the street.
Carmina stopped him. Too eager to be formal, she placed her hand on his arm. He shook it off—not in anger, just swatting it away, as he might have brushed away the ash from his cigar or a splash of mud on the street.
“What does this fainting fit mean?” she asked timidly. “Is Ovid going to be ill?”
“What does this fainting spell mean?” she asked nervously. “Is Ovid going to get sick?”
“Seriously ill—unless you do the right thing with him, and do it at once.” He walked away. She followed him, humbly and yet resolutely. “Tell me, if you please,” she said, “what we are to do.”
“Seriously ill—unless you take the right action with him right away.” He walked off. She followed him, both humbly and firmly. “Please tell me,” she said, “what we should do.”
He looked back over his shoulder. “Send him away.”
He glanced back over his shoulder. “Send him away.”
She returned, and knelt down by Ovid—still slowly reviving. With a fond and gentle hand, she wiped the moisture from his forehead.
She came back and knelt beside Ovid, who was still slowly recovering. With a caring and gentle hand, she wiped the sweat from his forehead.
“Just as we were beginning to understand each other!” she said to herself, with a sad little sigh.
“Just when we were starting to understand each other!” she said to herself, with a sad little sigh.
CHAPTER XV.
Two days passed. In spite of the warnings that he had received, Ovid remained in London.
Two days went by. Despite the warnings he had received, Ovid stayed in London.
The indisputable authority of Benjulia had no more effect on him than the unanswerable arguments of Mrs. Gallilee. “Recent circumstances” (as his mother expressed it) “had strengthened his infatuated resistance to reason.” The dreaded necessity for Teresa’s departure had been hastened by a telegram from Italy: Ovid felt for Carmina’s distress with sympathies which made her dearer to him than ever. On the second morning after the visit to the Zoological Gardens, her fortitude had been severely tried. She had found the telegram under her pillow, enclosed in a farewell letter. Teresa had gone.
The undeniable authority of Benjulia had no more impact on him than the convincing arguments of Mrs. Gallilee. “Recent circumstances” (as his mother put it) “had only fueled his stubborn resistance to reason.” The dreaded need for Teresa’s departure had been pushed forward by a telegram from Italy: Ovid felt for Carmina’s distress with feelings that made her even more precious to him. On the second morning after their trip to the Zoo, her strength had been put to the test. She had discovered the telegram under her pillow, along with a farewell letter. Teresa had left.
“My Carmina,—I have kissed you, and cried over you, and I am writing good-bye as well as my poor eyes will let me. Oh, my heart’s darling, I cannot be cruel enough to wake you, and see you suffer! Forgive me for going away, with only this dumb farewell. I am so fond of you—that is my only excuse. While he still lives, my helpless old man has his claim on me. Write by every post, and trust me to write back—and remember what I said when I spoke of Ovid. Love the good man who loves you; and try to make the best of the others. They cannot surely be cruel to the poor angel who depends on their kindness. Oh, how hard life is—”
“My Carmina,—I have kissed you and cried for you, and I’m writing this goodbye as best as I can. Oh, my darling, I can’t bear to wake you and see you suffer! Please forgive me for leaving with only this silent farewell. I care for you so much—that’s my only excuse. While he’s still alive, my frail old man needs me. Write to me every mail, and I promise to write back—and remember what I said when I talked about Ovid. Love the good man who loves you; and try to manage the others as best as you can. They surely can’t be cruel to the poor angel who relies on their kindness. Oh, how hard life is—”
The paper was blotted, and the rest was illegible.
The paper was smudged, and the rest was unreadable.
The miserable day of Teresa’s departure was passed by Carmina in the solitude of her room: gently and firmly, she refused to see anyone. This strange conduct added to Mrs. Gallilee’s anxieties. Already absorbed in considering Ovid’s obstinacy, and the means of overcoming it, she was now confronted by a resolute side in the character of her niece, which took her by surprise. There might be difficulties to come, in managing Carmina, which she had not foreseen. Meanwhile, she was left to act on her own unaided discretion in the serious matter of her son’s failing health. Benjulia had refused to help her; he was too closely occupied in his laboratory to pay or receive visits. “I have already given my advice” (the doctor wrote). “Send him away. When he has had a month’s change, let me see his letters; and then, if I have anything more to say, I will tell you what I think of your son.”
The miserable day of Teresa’s departure was spent by Carmina in the solitude of her room: gently but firmly, she refused to see anyone. This strange behavior added to Mrs. Gallilee’s worries. Already focused on Ovid’s stubbornness and how to overcome it, she was now faced with a side of her niece's personality that surprised her. There could be challenges ahead in managing Carmina that she hadn’t anticipated. In the meantime, she had to rely on her own judgment in the serious matter of her son’s declining health. Benjulia had refused to assist her; he was too busy in his lab to take or make visits. “I have already given my advice” (the doctor wrote). “Send him away. Once he’s had a month away, let me see his letters; and then, if I have anything more to say, I’ll let you know what I think of your son.”
Left in this position, Mrs. Gallilee’s hard self-denial yielded to the one sound conclusion that lay before her. The only influence that could be now used over Ovid, with the smallest chance of success, was the influence of Carmina. Three days after Teresa’s departure, she invited her niece to take tea in her own boudoir. Carmina found her reading. “A charming book,” she said, as she laid it down, “on a most interesting subject, Geographical Botany. The author divides the earth into twenty-five botanical regions—but, I forget; you are not like Maria; you don’t care about these things.”
Left in this situation, Mrs. Gallilee's strong self-denial gave way to the one logical conclusion in front of her. The only influence that could now be used over Ovid, with even the slightest chance of success, was Carmina's influence. Three days after Teresa left, she invited her niece to have tea in her own boudoir. Carmina found her reading. "A lovely book," she said as she put it down, "on a really interesting topic, Geographical Botany. The author splits the world into twenty-five botanical regions—but I forget; you're not like Maria; you don't care about these things."
“I am so ignorant,” Carmina pleaded. “Perhaps, I may know better when I get older.” A book on the table attracted her by its beautiful binding. She took it up. Mrs. Gallilee looked at her with compassionate good humour.
“I’m so clueless,” Carmina said, pleading. “Maybe I’ll understand better when I’m older.” A book on the table caught her eye with its beautiful cover. She picked it up. Mrs. Gallilee looked at her with kind amusement.
“Science again, my dear,” she said facetiously, “inviting you in a pretty dress! You have taken up the ‘Curiosities of Coprolites.’ That book is one of my distinctions—a presentation copy from the author.”
“Science again, my dear,” she said playfully, “dressed up nicely! You've picked up the ‘Curiosities of Coprolites.’ That book is one of my prized possessions—a special edition from the author.”
“What are Coprolites?” Carmina asked, trying to inform herself on the subject of her aunt’s distinctions.
“What are coprolites?” Carmina asked, trying to learn more about her aunt’s achievements.
Still good-humoured, but with an effort that began to appear, Mrs. Gallilee lowered herself to the level of her niece.
Still in good spirits, but with an effort that was starting to show, Mrs. Gallilee bent down to her niece's level.
“Coprolites,” she explained, “are the fossilised indigestions of extinct reptiles. The great philosopher who has written that book has discovered scales, bones, teeth, and shells—the undigested food of those interesting Saurians. What a man! what a field for investigation! Tell me about your own reading. What have you found in the library?”
“Coprolites,” she explained, “are the fossilized poops of extinct reptiles. The great philosopher who wrote that book has found scales, bones, teeth, and shells—the undigested food of those fascinating dinosaurs. What a guy! What a field for exploration! Tell me about your own reading. What have you discovered in the library?”
“Very interesting books—at least to me,” Carmina answered. “I have found many volumes of poetry. Do you ever read poetry?”
“Really interesting books—at least to me,” Carmina replied. “I’ve come across a lot of poetry. Do you ever read poetry?”
Mrs. Gallilee laid herself back in her chair, and submitted patiently to her niece’s simplicity. “Poetry?” she repeated, in accents of resignation. “Oh, good heavens!”
Mrs. Gallilee leaned back in her chair and patiently accepted her niece’s straightforwardness. “Poetry?” she echoed, with a tone of resignation. “Oh, good heavens!”
Unlucky Carmina tried a more promising topic. “What beautiful flowers you have in the drawing-room!” she said.
Unlucky Carmina tried a more hopeful topic. “You have such beautiful flowers in the living room!” she said.
“Nothing remarkable, my dear. Everybody has flowers in their drawing-rooms—they are part of the furniture.”
“Nothing special, my dear. Everyone has flowers in their living rooms—they’re just part of the decor.”
“Did you arrange them yourself, aunt?”
“Did you set them up yourself, Aunt?”
Mrs. Gallilee still endured it. “The florist’s man,” she said, “does all that. I sometimes dissect flowers, but I never trouble myself to arrange them. What would be the use of the man if I did?” This view of the question struck Carmina dumb. Mrs. Gallilee went on. “By-the-by, talking of flowers reminds one of other superfluities. Have you tried the piano in your room? Will it do?”
Mrs. Gallilee still put up with it. “The florist’s guy,” she said, “takes care of all that. I sometimes take apart flowers, but I never bother to arrange them. What would be the point of the guy if I did?” This perspective left Carmina speechless. Mrs. Gallilee continued. “Speaking of flowers makes me think of other unnecessary things. Have you tried the piano in your room? Does it work?”
“The tone is quite perfect!” Carmina answered with enthusiasm. “Did you choose it?” Mrs. Gallilee looked as if she was going to say “Good Heavens!” again, and perhaps to endure it no longer. Carmina was too simple to interpret these signs in the right way. Why should her aunt not choose a piano? “Don’t you like music?” she asked.
“The tone is just perfect!” Carmina replied excitedly. “Did you pick it?” Mrs. Gallilee looked like she was about to say “Good Heavens!” again, and might not be able to handle it any longer. Carmina was too naive to read these signs correctly. Why wouldn’t her aunt choose a piano? “Don’t you like music?” she asked.
Mrs. Gallilee made a last effort. “When you see a little more of society, my child, you will know that one must like music. So again with pictures—one must go to the Royal Academy Exhibition. So again—”
Mrs. Gallilee made one last attempt. “When you get to know society a bit better, my child, you’ll see that you absolutely have to like music. And the same goes for art—you have to go to the Royal Academy Exhibition. And again—”
Before she could mention any more social sacrifices, the servant came in with a letter, and stopped her.
Before she could bring up any more social sacrifices, the servant walked in with a letter and interrupted her.
Mrs. Gallilee looked at the address. The weary indifference of her manner changed to vivid interest, the moment she saw the handwriting. “From the Professor!” she exclaimed. “Excuse me, for one minute.” She read the letter, and closed it again with a sigh of relief. “I knew it!” she said to herself. “I have always maintained that the albuminoid substance of frog’s eggs is insufficient (viewed as nourishment) to transform a tadpole into a frog—and, at last, the Professor owns that I am right. I beg your pardon, Carmina; I am carried away by a subject that I have been working at in my stolen intervals for weeks past. Let me give you some tea. I have asked Miss Minerva to join us. What is keeping her, I wonder? She is usually so punctual. I suppose Zoe has been behaving badly again.”
Mrs. Gallilee looked at the address. The tired indifference in her demeanor shifted to bright interest the moment she recognized the handwriting. “From the Professor!” she exclaimed. “Excuse me for a minute.” She read the letter and closed it again with a sigh of relief. “I knew it!” she said to herself. “I’ve always believed that the protein in frog’s eggs isn’t enough to turn a tadpole into a frog—and finally, the Professor admits I’m right. I apologize, Carmina; I got caught up in a topic I’ve been studying in my free time for weeks. Let me get you some tea. I invited Miss Minerva to join us. I wonder what’s keeping her? She’s usually so punctual. I bet Zoe has been acting up again.”
In a few minutes more, the governess herself confirmed this maternal forewarning of the truth. Zo had declined to commit to memory “the political consequences of the granting of Magna Charta”—and now stood reserved for punishment, when her mother “had time to attend to it.” Mrs. Gallilee at once disposed of this little responsibility. “Bread and water for tea,” she said, and proceeded to the business of the evening.
In just a few minutes, the governess confirmed the mother’s warning about the truth. Zo had refused to memorize “the political consequences of the granting of Magna Charta”—and now she was waiting for punishment, when her mother “had time to deal with it.” Mrs. Gallilee quickly dismissed this minor responsibility. “Bread and water for tea,” she said, and went on with her evening plans.
“I wish to speak to you both,” she began, “on the subject of my son.”
“I want to talk to both of you,” she started, “about my son.”
The two persons addressed waited in silence to hear more. Carmina’s head drooped: she looked down. Miss Minerva attentively observed Mrs. Gallilee. “Why am I invited to hear what she has to say about her son?” was the question which occurred to the governess. “Is she afraid that Carmina might tell me about it, if I was not let into the family secrets?”
The two people addressed stayed quiet, waiting to hear more. Carmina's head hung low; she looked down. Miss Minerva closely watched Mrs. Gallilee. “Why am I invited to hear what she has to say about her son?” was the question that popped into the governess's mind. “Is she worried that Carmina might tell me about it if I wasn't let in on the family secrets?”
Admirably reasoned, and correctly guessed!
Well reasoned and spot on!
Mrs. Gallilee had latterly observed that the governess was insinuating herself into the confidence of her niece—that is to say, into the confidence of a young lady, whose father was generally reported to have died in possession of a handsome fortune. Personal influence, once obtained over an heiress, is not infrequently misused. To check the further growth of a friendship of this sort (without openly offending Miss Minerva) was an imperative duty. Mrs. Gallilee saw her way to the discreet accomplishment of that object. Her niece and her governess were interested—diversely interested—in Ovid. If she invited them both together, to consult with her on the delicate subject of her son, there would be every chance of exciting some difference of opinion, sufficiently irritating to begin the process of estrangement, by keeping them apart when they had left the tea-table.
Mrs. Gallilee had recently noticed that the governess was working her way into the confidence of her niece—that is, of a young woman whose father was commonly believed to have died leaving behind a nice fortune. Once personal influence is gained over an heiress, it’s often misused. Preventing the further development of this friendship (without directly offending Miss Minerva) was crucial. Mrs. Gallilee figured out a subtle way to achieve that goal. Her niece and her governess were both interested—albeit in different ways— in Ovid. If she invited them both to discuss the sensitive issue of her son, there was a good chance it would spark some disagreement, irritating enough to start the process of creating distance between them after they left the tea table.
“It is most important that there should be no misunderstanding among us,” Mrs. Gallilee proceeded. “Let me set the example of speaking without reserve. We all three know that Ovid persists in remaining in London—”
“It’s really important that we don’t have any misunderstandings between us,” Mrs. Gallilee continued. “Let me lead by example and speak openly. We all know that Ovid is still choosing to stay in London—”
She paused, on the point of finishing the sentence. Although she had converted a Professor, Mrs. Gallilee was still only a woman. There did enter into her other calculations, the possibility of exciting some accidental betrayal of her governess’s passion for her son. On alluding to Ovid, she turned suddenly to Miss Minerva. “I am sure you will excuse my troubling you with family anxieties,” she said—“especially when they are connected with the health of my son.”
She paused, about to finish her sentence. Even though she had convinced a Professor, Mrs. Gallilee was still just a woman. She also considered the chance of unintentionally revealing her governess’s feelings for her son. When she mentioned Ovid, she suddenly turned to Miss Minerva. “I hope you’ll forgive me for burdening you with family worries,” she said—“especially since they involve the health of my son.”
It was cleverly done, but it laboured under one disadvantage. Miss Minerva had no idea of what the needless apology meant, having no suspicion of the discovery of her secret by her employer. But to feel herself baffled in trying to penetrate Mrs. Gallilee’s motives was enough, of itself, to put Mrs. Gallilee’s governess on her guard for the rest of the evening.
It was well-executed, but it had one major drawback. Miss Minerva had no clue what the unnecessary apology meant, completely unaware that her employer had discovered her secret. However, feeling confused about understanding Mrs. Gallilee’s motives was enough to put Mrs. Gallilee’s governess on high alert for the rest of the evening.
“You honour me, madam, by admitting me to your confidence”—was what she said. “Trip me up, you cat, if you can!”—was what she thought.
“You honor me, ma'am, by allowing me into your trust,” she said. “Go ahead, trip me up, you cat, if you can!”—was what she thought.
Mrs. Gallilee resumed.
Mrs. Gallilee continued.
“We know that Ovid persists in remaining in London, when change of air and scene are absolutely necessary to the recovery of his health. And we know why. Carmina, my child, don’t think for a moment that I blame you! don’t even suppose that I blame my son. You are too charming a person not to excuse, nay even to justify, any man’s admiration. But let us (as we hard old people say) look the facts in the face. If Ovid had not seen you, he would be now on the health-giving sea, on his way to Spain and Italy. You are the innocent cause of his obstinate indifference, his most deplorable and dangerous disregard of the duty which he owes to himself. He refuses to listen to his mother, he sets the opinion of his skilled medical colleague at defiance. But one person has any influence over him now.” She paused again, and tried to trip up the governess once more. “Miss Minerva, let me appeal to You. I regard you as a member of our family; I have the sincerest admiration of your tact and good sense. Am I exceeding the limits of delicacy, if I say plainly to my niece, Persuade Ovid to go?”
“We know that Ovid continues to stay in London when he really needs a change of scenery and fresh air to get his health back. And we know why. Carmina, sweetheart, don’t think for a second that I’m blaming you! Don’t even assume that I’m blaming my son. You’re too wonderful a person for any man’s admiration to be held against you. But let’s (as us older folks say) face the facts. If Ovid hadn’t met you, he would be on a healing journey to Spain and Italy right now. You are the unintended reason for his stubborn indifference, his truly sad and risky neglect of the responsibility he has to himself. He won’t listen to his mother, he dismisses the opinions of his skilled doctor. But there’s only one person who has any influence over him now.” She paused again, trying to catch the governess off guard once more. “Miss Minerva, let me appeal to you. I see you as part of our family; I truly admire your tact and good judgment. Am I being too forward if I plainly ask my niece, Persuade Ovid to go?”
If Carmina had possessed an elder sister, with a plain personal appearance and an easy conscience, not even that sister could have matched the perfect composure with which Miss Minerva replied.
If Carmina had had an older sister who was plain-looking and felt no guilt, even that sister wouldn't have matched the calm confidence with which Miss Minerva responded.
“I don’t possess your happy faculty of expressing yourself, Mrs. Gallilee. But, if I had been in your place, I should have said to the best of my poor ability exactly what you have said now.” She bent her head with a graceful gesture of respect, and looked at Carmina with a gentle sisterly interest while she stirred her tea.
“I don’t have your wonderful ability to express myself, Mrs. Gallilee. But if I were in your position, I would have said, to the best of my limited ability, exactly what you just said.” She lowered her head with a graceful gesture of respect and looked at Carmina with a kind, sisterly interest while she stirred her tea.
At the very opening of the skirmish, Mrs. Gallilee was defeated. She had failed to provoke the slightest sign of jealousy, or even of ill-temper. Unquestionably the most crafty and most cruel woman of the two—possessing the most dangerously deceitful manner, and the most mischievous readiness of language—she was, nevertheless, Miss Minerva’s inferior in the one supreme capacity of which they both stood in need, the capacity for self-restraint.
At the very start of the argument, Mrs. Gallilee lost. She couldn’t provoke even the slightest hint of jealousy or bad mood. Undoubtedly the more cunning and cruel of the two—having the most dangerously deceptive demeanor and the quickest wit—she was still inferior to Miss Minerva in the one essential ability they both needed: the ability to hold her temper.
She showed this inferiority on expressing her thanks. The underlying malice broke through the smooth surface that was intended to hide it. “I am apt to doubt myself,” she said; “and such sound encouragement as yours always relieves me. Of course I don’t ask you for more than a word of advice. Of course I don’t expect you to persuade Ovid.”
She revealed her insecurity in how she expressed her thanks. The underlying bitterness peeked through the polished exterior she tried to maintain. “I tend to doubt myself,” she said; “and your solid encouragement always helps me. I don’t expect more than a bit of advice from you. I certainly don’t expect you to convince Ovid.”
“Of course not!” Miss Minerva agreed. “May I ask for a little more sugar in my tea?”
“Of course not!” Miss Minerva said. “Can I please have a little more sugar in my tea?”
Mrs. Gallilee turned to Carmina.
Mrs. Gallilee turned to Carmina.
“Well, my dear? I have spoken to you, as I might have spoken to one of my own daughters, if she had been of your age. Tell me frankly, in return, whether I may count on your help.”
“Well, my dear? I’ve spoken to you like I would have to one of my own daughters if she were your age. Please, be honest with me and let me know if I can count on your help.”
Still pale and downcast, Carmina obeyed. “I will do my best, if you wish it. But—”
Still pale and downcast, Carmina obeyed. “I’ll do my best if that’s what you want. But—”
“Yes? Go on.”
"Yes? Continue."
She still hesitated. Mrs. Gallilee tried gentle remonstrance. “My child, surely you are not afraid of me?”
She still hesitated. Mrs. Gallilee tried to gently persuade her. “My child, surely you’re not afraid of me?”
She was certainly afraid. But she controlled herself.
She was definitely scared. But she kept herself together.
“You are Ovid’s mother, and I am only his cousin,” she resumed. “I don’t like to hear you say that my influence over him is greater than yours.”
“You're Ovid's mom, and I'm just his cousin,” she continued. “I don't like it when you say my influence on him is stronger than yours.”
It was far from the poor girl’s intention; but there was an implied rebuke in this. In her present state of irritation, Mrs. Gallilee felt it.
It was not at all the poor girl’s intention; but there was a subtle criticism in this. In her current irritated state, Mrs. Gallilee felt it.
“Come! come!” she said. “Don’t affect to be ignorant, my dear, of what you know perfectly well.”
“Come on! Come on!” she said. “Don’t pretend to be clueless, my dear, about what you already know very well.”
Carmina lifted her head. For the first time in the experience of the two elder women, this gentle creature showed that she could resent an insult. The fine spirit that was in her fired her eyes, and fixed them firmly on her aunt.
Carmina lifted her head. For the first time in the two elder women's experience, this gentle soul showed that she could take offense. The strong spirit within her lit up her eyes and held them steadily on her aunt.
“Do you accuse me of deceit?” she asked.
“Are you accusing me of being deceitful?” she asked.
“Let us call it false modesty,” Mrs. Gallilee retorted.
“Let’s call it false modesty,” Mrs. Gallilee shot back.
Carmina rose without another word—and walked out of the room.
Carmina got up without saying anything else—and left the room.
In the extremity of her surprise, Mrs. Gallilee appealed to Miss Minerva. “Is she in a passion?”
In her shock, Mrs. Gallilee turned to Miss Minerva. “Is she angry?”
“She didn’t bang the door,” the governess quietly remarked.
“She didn’t slam the door,” the governess quietly said.
“I am not joking, Miss Minerva.”
“I’m serious, Miss Minerva.”
“I am not joking either, madam.”
"I'm serious, ma'am."
The tone of that answer implied an uncompromising assertion of equality. You are not to suppose (it said) that a lady drops below your level, because she receives a salary and teaches your children. Mrs. Gallilee was so angry, by this time, that she forgot the importance of preventing a conference between Miss Minerva and her niece. For once, she was the creature of impulse—the overpowering impulse to dismiss her insolent governess from her hospitable table.
The tone of that response suggested a firm statement of equality. You shouldn't think (it said) that a woman is beneath you just because she earns a salary and teaches your kids. Mrs. Gallilee was so furious by this point that she lost sight of the need to stop a discussion between Miss Minerva and her niece. For once, she acted on impulse—the strong urge to kick her disrespectful governess out of her welcoming home.
“May I offer you another cup of tea?”
“Can I get you another cup of tea?”
“Thank you—no more. May I return to my pupils?”
“Thanks—no more. Can I go back to my students?”
“By all means!”
"Go for it!"
Carmina had not been five minutes in her own room before she heard a knock at the door. Had Mrs. Gallilee followed her? “Who is there?” she asked. And a voice outside answered,
Carmina had barely been in her own room for five minutes when she heard a knock at the door. Had Mrs. Gallilee followed her? “Who is it?” she asked. And a voice outside replied,
“Only Miss Minerva!”
“Just Miss Minerva!”
CHAPTER XVI.
“I am afraid I have startled you?” said the governess, carefully closing the door.
“I’m sorry if I scared you,” said the governess, gently closing the door.
“I thought it was my aunt,” Carmina answered, as simply as a child.
“I thought it was my aunt,” Carmina replied, as simply as a child.
“Have you been crying?”
"Have you been crying?"
“I couldn’t help it, Miss Minerva.”
“I couldn't help it, Miss Minerva.”
“Mrs. Gallilee spoke cruelly to you—I don’t wonder at your feeling angry.”
“Mrs. Gallilee spoke harshly to you—I understand why you feel angry.”
Carmina gently shook her head. “I have been crying,” she explained, “because I am sorry and ashamed. How can I make it up with my aunt? Shall I go back at once and beg her pardon? I think you are my friend, Miss Minerva. Will you advise me?”
Carmina gently shook her head. “I’ve been crying,” she explained, “because I’m sorry and embarrassed. How can I make things right with my aunt? Should I go back right away and apologize? I think you’re my friend, Miss Minerva. Will you give me some advice?”
It was so prettily and innocently said that even the governess was touched—for a moment. “Shall I prove to you that I am your friend?” she proposed. “I advise you not to go back yet to your aunt—and I will tell you why. Mrs. Gallilee bears malice; she is a thoroughly unforgiving woman. And I should be the first to feel it, if she knew what I have just said to you.”
It was said so sweetly and naively that even the governess felt a moment of emotion. “Let me show you that I’m your friend,” she suggested. “I recommend that you don’t go back to your aunt just yet—and I’ll tell you why. Mrs. Gallilee holds grudges; she’s a completely unforgiving person. And I’d be the first to suffer if she found out what I just told you.”
“Oh, Miss Minerva! you don’t think that I would betray your confidence?”
“Oh, Miss Minerva! You don't really think I would betray your trust?”
“No, my dear, I don’t. I felt attracted towards you, when we first met. You didn’t return the feeling—you (very naturally) disliked me. I am ugly and ill-tempered: and, if there is anything good in me, it doesn’t show itself on the surface. Yes! yes! I believe you are beginning to understand me. If I can make your life here a little happier, as time goes on, I shall be only too glad to do it.” She put her long yellow hands on either side of Carmina’s head, and kissed her forehead.
“No, my dear, I don’t. I was drawn to you when we first met. You didn’t feel the same—you (very naturally) disliked me. I'm ugly and bad-tempered, and if there's anything good about me, it doesn’t show on the surface. Yes! yes! I think you're starting to understand me. If I can make your life here a little happier over time, I’d be more than happy to do it.” She placed her long yellow hands on either side of Carmina’s head and kissed her forehead.
The poor child threw her arms round Miss Minerva’s neck, and cried her heart out on the bosom of the woman who was deceiving her. “I have nobody left, now Teresa has gone,” she said. “Oh, do try to be kind to me—I feel so friendless and so lonely!”
The poor child wrapped her arms around Miss Minerva’s neck and cried her heart out on the shoulders of the woman who was deceiving her. “I have nobody left now that Teresa is gone,” she said. “Oh, please try to be kind to me—I feel so alone and so lonely!”
Miss Minerva neither moved nor spoke. She waited, and let the girl cry.
Miss Minerva didn’t move or say anything. She just waited and let the girl cry.
Her heavy black eyebrows gathered into a frown; her sallow face deepened in colour. She was in a state of rebellion against herself. Through all the hardening influences of the woman’s life—through the fortifications against good which watchful evil builds in human hearts—that innocent outburst of trust and grief had broken its way; and had purified for a while the fetid inner darkness with divine light. She had entered the room, with her own base interests to serve. In her small sordid way she, like her employer, was persecuted by debts—miserable debts to sellers of expensive washes, which might render her ugly complexion more passable in Ovid’s eyes; to makers of costly gloves, which might show Ovid the shape of her hands, and hide their colour; to skilled workmen in fine leather, who could tempt Ovid to look at her high instep, and her fine ankle—the only beauties that she could reveal to the only man whom she cared to please. For the time, those importunate creditors ceased to threaten her. For the time, what she had heard in the conservatory, while they were reading the Will, lost its tempting influence. She remained in the room for half an hour more—and she left it without having borrowed a farthing.
Her thick black eyebrows knitted in a frown; her pale face flushed. She was in a state of rebellion against herself. Despite all the harsh influences of her life—despite the defenses that wickedness builds in people's hearts to keep out goodness—that innocent burst of trust and sadness had broken through and for a moment had brightened the foul inner darkness with divine light. She had entered the room with her own selfish interests in mind. In her small, grimy way, she, like her employer, was burdened by debts—pitiful debts to sellers of expensive cosmetics that could make her unattractive complexion more acceptable in Ovid’s eyes; to makers of costly gloves that could showcase the shape of her hands while hiding their color; to skilled leather workers who could allure Ovid into noticing her high instep and elegant ankle—the only features she could flaunt to the one man she wanted to impress. For now, those relentless creditors stopped threatening her. For now, what she had heard in the conservatory while they read the Will lost its enticing power. She stayed in the room for another half hour—and she left without borrowing a dime.
“Are you easier now?”
“Are you more comfortable now?”
“Yes, dear.”
“Sure thing, babe.”
Carmina dried her eyes, and looked shyly at Miss Minerva. “I have been treating you as if I had a sister,” she said; “you don’t think me too familiar, I hope?”
Carmina wiped her tears and glanced shyly at Miss Minerva. “I’ve been acting like you're my sister,” she said; “you don’t think I’m being too forward, do you?”
“I wish I was your sister, God knows!”
“I wish I were your sister, God knows!”
The words were hardly out of her mouth before she was startled by her own fervour. “Shall I tell you what to do with Mrs. Gallilee?” she said abruptly. “Write her a little note.”
The words had barely left her lips when she was taken aback by her own intensity. “Should I tell you what to do with Mrs. Gallilee?” she said suddenly. “Write her a quick note.”
“Yes! yes! and you will take it for me?”
“Yes! Yes! Will you take it for me?”
Carmina’s eyes brightened through her tears, the suggestion was such a relief! In a minute the note was written: “My dear Aunt, I have behaved very badly, and I am very much ashamed of it. May I trust to your kind indulgence to forgive me? I will try to be worthier of your kindness for the future; and I sincerely beg your pardon.” She signed her name in breathless haste. “Please take it at once!” she said eagerly.
Carmina's eyes lit up despite her tears; the suggestion was such a relief! In a moment, she wrote the note: “Dear Aunt, I’ve been really bad, and I feel awful about it. Can I count on your kindness to forgive me? I’ll do my best to be more deserving of your generosity from now on, and I genuinely apologize.” She signed her name in a rush. “Please take it right away!” she said eagerly.
Miss Minerva smiled. “If I take it,” she said, “I shall do harm instead of good—I shall be accused of interfering. Give it to one of the servants. Not yet! When Mrs. Gallilee is angry, she doesn’t get over it so soon as you seem to think. Leave her to dabble in science first,” said the governess in tones of immeasurable contempt. “When she has half stifled herself with some filthy smell, or dissected some wretched insect or flower, she may be in a better humour. Wait.”
Miss Minerva smiled. “If I take it,” she said, “I’ll do more harm than good—I’ll be accused of meddling. Give it to one of the servants. Not yet! When Mrs. Gallilee is angry, she doesn’t calm down as quickly as you think. Let her play around with her science first,” said the governess with absolute disdain. “Once she’s half-suffocated herself with some awful smell or dissected some miserable insect or flower, she might be in a better mood. Wait.”
Carmina thought of the happy days at home in Italy, when her father used to laugh at her little outbreaks of temper, and good Teresa only shrugged her shoulders. What a change—oh, me, what a change for the worse! She drew from her bosom a locket, hung round her neck by a thin gold chain—and opened it, and kissed the glass over the miniature portraits inside. “Would you like to see them?” she said to Miss Minerva. “My mother’s likeness was painted for me by my father; and then he had his photograph taken to match it. I open my portraits and look at them, while I say my prayers. It’s almost like having them alive again, sometimes. Oh, if I only had my father to advise me now—!” Her heart swelled—but she kept back the tears: she was learning that self-restraint, poor soul, already! “Perhaps,” she went on, “I ought not to want advice. After that fainting-fit in the Gardens, if I can persuade Ovid to leave us, I ought to do it—and I will do it!”
Carmina remembered the happy days back home in Italy when her dad would laugh at her little temper tantrums, and good Teresa would just shrug. What a difference—oh, such a terrible difference! She took a locket from around her neck, which was on a thin gold chain, and opened it, kissing the glass over the tiny portraits inside. “Would you like to see them?” she asked Miss Minerva. “My dad had my mom’s portrait painted for me, and then he got his photo taken to match it. I look at my portraits while I say my prayers. It’s almost like having them alive again, sometimes. Oh, how I wish I could have my dad’s advice right now—!” Her heart swelled—but she held back the tears: she was already learning self-control, poor girl! “Maybe,” she continued, “I shouldn't want advice. After that fainting episode in the Gardens, if I can convince Ovid to leave us, I should do it—and I will do it!”
Miss Minerva crossed the room, and looked out of window. Carmina had roused the dormant jealousy; Carmina had fatally weakened the good influences which she had herself produced. The sudden silence of her new friend perplexed her. She too went to the window. “Do you think it would be taking a liberty?” she asked.
Miss Minerva walked across the room and looked out the window. Carmina had stirred up her hidden jealousy; Carmina had seriously undermined the positive influences that Minerva had created herself. The sudden silence from her new friend confused her. She also went to the window. “Do you think it would be overstepping my bounds?” she asked.
“No.”
“No.”
A short answer—and still looking out of window! Carmina tried again. “Besides, there are my aunt’s wishes to consider. After my bad behaviour—”
A short answer—and still looking out the window! Carmina tried again. “Besides, I have to think about my aunt's wishes. After my bad behavior—”
Miss Minerva turned round from the window sharply. “Of course! There can’t be a doubt of it.” Her tone softened a little. “You are young, Carmina—I suppose I may call you by your name—you are young and simple. Do those innocent eyes of yours ever see below the surface?”
Miss Minerva turned away from the window quickly. “Of course! There’s no doubt about it.” Her tone softened a bit. “You’re young, Carmina—I hope it’s okay if I call you by your name—you’re young and naïve. Do those innocent eyes of yours ever look beyond the surface?”
“I don’t quite understand you.”
"I don't really get you."
“Do you think your aunt’s only motive in wishing Mr. Ovid Vere to leave London is anxiety about his health? Do you feel no suspicion that she wants to keep him away from You?”
“Do you really think your aunt’s only reason for wanting Mr. Ovid Vere to leave London is because she’s worried about his health? Don’t you suspect that she wants to keep him away from you?”
Carmina toyed with her locket, in an embarrassment which she was quite unable to disguise. “Are you afraid to trust me?” Miss Minerva asked. That reproach opened the girl’s lips instantly.
Carmina played with her locket, unable to hide her embarrassment. “Are you afraid to trust me?” Miss Minerva asked. That accusation made the girl speak right away.
“I am afraid to tell you how foolish I am,” she answered. “Perhaps, I still feel a little strangeness between us? It seems to be so formal to call you Miss Minerva. I don’t know what your Christian name is. Will you tell me?”
“I’m afraid to admit how foolish I am,” she replied. “Maybe I still sense some awkwardness between us? It feels too formal to call you Miss Minerva. I don’t know your first name. Will you share it with me?”
Miss Minerva replied rather unwillingly. “My name is Frances. Don’t call me Fanny!”
Miss Minerva replied somewhat reluctantly. “My name is Frances. Don’t call me Fanny!”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Because it’s too absurd to be endured! What does the mere sound of Fanny suggest? A flirting, dancing creature—plump and fair, and playful and pretty!” She went to the looking-glass, and pointed disdainfully to the reflection of herself. “Sickening to think of,” she said, “when you look at that. Call me Frances—a man’s name, with only the difference between an i and an e. No sentiment in it; hard, like me. Well, what was it you didn’t like to say of yourself?”
“Because it’s way too ridiculous to put up with! What does the name Fanny even suggest? A flirty, dancing girl—chubby and fair, playful and cute!” She walked over to the mirror and pointed dismissively at her reflection. “It’s gross to think about,” she said, “when you see that. Call me Frances—a man’s name, just a switch of an i and an e. There’s no warmth in it; it’s tough, like me. So, what was it you didn’t want to say about yourself?”
Carmina dropped her voice to a whisper. “It’s no use asking me what I do see, or don’t see, in my aunt,” she answered. “I am afraid we shall never be—what we ought to be to each other. When she came to that concert, and sat by me and looked at me—” She stopped, and shuddered over the recollection of it.
Carmina lowered her voice to a whisper. “There’s no point in asking me what I do see, or don’t see, in my aunt,” she said. “I’m afraid we’ll never be—what we should be to each other. When she came to that concert, and sat next to me and looked at me—” She paused, shivering at the memory of it.
Miss Minerva urged her to go on—first, by a gesture; then by a suggestion: “They said you fainted under the heat.”
Miss Minerva encouraged her to continue—first with a gesture, then with a suggestion: “They said you passed out from the heat.”
“I didn’t feel the heat. I felt a horrid creeping all over me. Before I looked at her, mind!—when I only knew that somebody was sitting next to me. And then, I did look round. Her eyes and my eyes flashed into each other. In that one moment, I lost all sense of myself as if I was dead. I can only tell you of it in that way. It was a dreadful surprise to me to remember it—and a dreadful pain—when they brought me to myself again. Though I do look so little and so weak, I am stronger than people think; I never fainted before. My aunt is—how can I say it properly?—hard to get on with since that time. Is there something wicked in my nature? I do believe she feels in the same way towards me. Yes; I dare say it’s imagination, but it’s as bad as reality for all that. Oh, I am sure you are right—she does want to keep Ovid out of my way!”
“I didn’t feel the heat. I felt this awful creeping sensation all over me. Before I looked at her, mind you—when I only knew that someone was sitting next to me. And then I turned to look. Our eyes met. In that instant, I lost all sense of myself, like I was dead. That’s the only way I can describe it. It was a shocking surprise to remember it—and such a painful one—when they brought me back to reality. Even though I look so small and weak, I’m stronger than people think; I’ve never fainted before. My aunt is—how can I put it?—difficult to deal with since that time. Is there something wrong with me? I think she feels the same way about me. Sure, it might just be in my head, but it feels just as real. Oh, I’m sure you’re right—she really does want to keep Ovid away from me!”
“Because she doesn’t like you?” said Miss Minerva. “Is that the only reason you can think of?”
“Because she doesn’t like you?” said Miss Minerva. “Is that the only reason you can come up with?”
“What other reason can there be?”
“What other reason could there be?”
The governess summoned her utmost power of self-restraint. She needed it, even to speak of the bare possibility of Carmina’s marriage to Ovid, as if it was only a matter of speculative interest to herself.
The governess called on all her self-control. She needed it, even to talk about the mere possibility of Carmina marrying Ovid, as if it were just a matter of personal curiosity.
“Some people object to marriages between cousins,” she said. “You are cousins. Some people object to marriages between Catholics and Protestants. You are a Catholic—” No! She could not trust herself to refer to him directly; she went on to the next sentence. “And there might be some other reason,” she resumed.
“Some people are against marriages between cousins,” she said. “You are cousins. Some people are against marriages between Catholics and Protestants. You’re a Catholic—” No! She couldn’t bring herself to mention him directly; she moved on to the next sentence. “And there might be some other reason,” she continued.
“Do you know what that is?” Carmina asked.
“Do you know what that is?” Carmina asked.
“No more than you do—thus far.”
“No more than you do—up to now.”
She spoke the plain truth. Thanks to the dog’s interruption, and to the necessity of saving herself from discovery, the last clauses of the Will had been read in her absence.
She told it like it is. Because the dog interrupted and she needed to avoid being found out, the final parts of the Will were read without her there.
“Can’t you even guess what it is?” Carmina persisted.
“Can’t you even figure out what it is?” Carmina pressed on.
“Mrs. Gallilee is very ambitious,” the governess replied: “and her son has a fortune of his own. She may wish him to marry a lady of high rank. But—no—she is always in need of money. In some way, money may be concerned in it.”
“Mrs. Gallilee is really ambitious,” the governess replied, “and her son has a fortune of his own. She might want him to marry someone of high status. But—no—she’s always short on cash. Somehow, money could be involved in this.”
“In what way?” Carmina asked.
“How so?” Carmina asked.
“I have already told you,” Miss Minerva answered, “that I don’t know.”
“I already told you,” Miss Minerva replied, “that I don’t know.”
Before the conversation could proceed, they were interrupted by the appearance of Mrs. Gallilee’s maid, with a message from the schoolroom. Miss Maria wanted a little help in her Latin lesson. Noticing Carmina’s letter, as she advanced to the door, it struck Miss Minerva that the woman might deliver it. “Is Mrs. Gallilee at home?” she asked. Mrs. Gallilee had just gone out. “One of her scientific lectures, I suppose,” said Miss Minerva to Carmina. “Your note must wait till she comes back.”
Before the conversation could continue, they were interrupted by Mrs. Gallilee’s maid, who had a message from the schoolroom. Miss Maria needed a little help with her Latin lesson. As she moved toward the door and noticed Carmina’s letter, it occurred to Miss Minerva that the maid could deliver it. “Is Mrs. Gallilee home?” she asked. Mrs. Gallilee had just stepped out. “One of her science lectures, I guess,” Miss Minerva said to Carmina. “Your note will have to wait until she gets back.”
The door closed on the governess—and the lady’s-maid took a liberty. She remained in the room; and produced a morsel of folded paper, hitherto concealed from view. Smirking and smiling, she handed the paper to Carmina.
The door closed behind the governess—and the maid overstepped her bounds. She stayed in the room and pulled out a small piece of folded paper that she had been hiding. Grinning and chuckling, she handed the paper to Carmina.
“From Mr. Ovid, Miss.”
“From Mr. Ovid, ma'am.”
CHAPTER XVII.
“Pray come to me; I am waiting for you in the garden of the Square.”
In those two lines, Ovid’s note began and ended. Mrs. Gallilee’s maid—deeply interested in an appointment which was not without precedent in her own experience—ventured on an expression of sympathy, before she returned to the servants’ hall. “Please to excuse me, Miss; I hope Mr. Ovid isn’t ill? He looked sadly pale, I thought. Allow me to give you your hat.” Carmina thanked her, and hurried downstairs.
In those two lines, Ovid's note started and finished. Mrs. Gallilee's maid—who was quite interested in an appointment similar to ones she'd had in her own past—offered a sympathetic comment before heading back to the servants' hall. "Excuse me, Miss; I hope Mr. Ovid isn't sick? He seemed really pale, I thought. Let me help you with your hat." Carmina thanked her and rushed downstairs.
Ovid was waiting at the gate of the Square—and he did indeed look wretchedly ill.
Ovid was waiting at the entrance of the Square—and he really looked terribly unwell.
It was useless to make inquiries; they only seemed to irritate him. “I am better already, now you have come to me.” He said that, and led the way to a sheltered seat among the trees. In the later evening-time the Square was almost empty. Two middle-aged ladies, walking up and down (who considerately remembered their own youth, and kept out of the way), and a boy rigging a model yacht (who was too closely occupied to notice them), were the only persons in the enclosure besides themselves.
It was pointless to ask questions; they just seemed to annoy him. “I feel better already, now that you’re here with me.” He said that and guided her to a sheltered spot among the trees. Later in the evening, the Square was almost empty. Two middle-aged women, strolling back and forth (who kindly remembered their own youth and stayed out of the way), and a boy working on a model yacht (who was too focused to notice them), were the only others in the area besides them.
“Does my mother know that you have come here?” Ovid asked.
“Does my mom know you’re here?” Ovid asked.
“Mrs. Gallilee has gone out. I didn’t stop to think of it, when I got your letter. Am I doing wrong?”
“Mrs. Gallilee has left. I didn’t think about it when I got your letter. Am I making a mistake?”
Ovid took her hand. “Is it doing wrong to relieve me of anxieties that I have no courage to endure? When we meet in the house either my mother or her obedient servant, Miss Minerva, is sure to interrupt us. At last, my darling, I have got you to myself! You know that I love you. Why can’t I look into your heart, and see what secrets it is keeping from me? I try to hope; but I want some little encouragement. Carmina! shall I ever hear you say that you love me?”
Ovid took her hand. “Am I wrong to want you to take away my worries that I don't have the strength to face? When we're in the house, either my mother or her dutiful servant, Miss Minerva, is bound to interrupt us. Finally, my love, I have you all to myself! You know I love you. Why can’t I see into your heart and find out what secrets you’re hiding from me? I try to be hopeful, but I need a little encouragement. Carmina! Will I ever hear you say that you love me?”
She trembled, and turned away her head. Her own words to the governess were in her mind; her own conviction of the want of all sympathy between his mother and herself made her shrink from answering him.
She shook, and turned her head away. The words she had said to the governess were running through her mind; her own belief that there was no understanding between his mother and her made her hesitate to respond to him.
“I understand your silence.” With those words he dropped her hand, and looked at her no more.
“I get your silence.” With those words, he let go of her hand and stopped looking at her.
It was sadly, not bitterly spoken. She attempted to find excuses; she showed but too plainly how she pitied him. “If I only had myself to think of—” Her voice failed her. A new life came into his eyes, the colour rose in his haggard face: even those few faltering words had encouraged him!
It was sadly, not bitterly said. She tried to come up with excuses; it was all too clear how much she felt for him. “If I only had myself to think of—” Her voice trailed off. A new life sparked in his eyes, and color returned to his worn face: even those few shaky words had lifted his spirits!
She tried again to make him understand her. “I am so afraid of distressing you, Ovid; and I am so anxious not to make mischief between you and your mother—”
She tried again to make him understand her. “I’m really scared of upsetting you, Ovid; and I’m so worried about causing any trouble between you and your mom—”
“What has my mother to do with it?”
“What does my mom have to do with it?”
She went on, without noticing the interruption. “You won’t think me ungrateful? We had better speak of something else. Only this evening, your mother sent for me, and—don’t be angry!—I am afraid she might be vexed if she knew what you have been saying to me. Perhaps I am wrong? Perhaps she only thinks I am too young. Oh, Ovid, how you look at me! Your mother hasn’t said in so many words—”
She continued, not noticing the interruption. “You won’t think I’m ungrateful, right? We should probably talk about something else. Just this evening, your mom asked to see me, and—please don’t get mad!—I’m worried she might be upset if she found out what you’ve been saying to me. Maybe I’m wrong? Maybe she just thinks I’m too young. Oh, Ovid, the way you’re looking at me! Your mom hasn’t said it outright—”
“What has she said?”
"What did she say?"
In that question she saw the chance of speaking to him of other interests than the interests of love.
In that question, she saw the opportunity to talk to him about things other than love.
“You must go away to another climate,” she said; “and your mother tells me I must persuade you to do it. I obey her with a heavy heart. Dear Ovid, you know how I shall miss you; you know what a loss it will be to me, when you say good-bye—but there is only one way to get well again. I entreat you to take that way! Your mother thinks I have some influence over you. Have I any influence?”
“You need to go somewhere with a different climate,” she said; “and your mother has asked me to convince you to do it. I'm doing this with a heavy heart. Dear Ovid, you know how much I will miss you; you know how big of a loss it will be for me when you say goodbye—but there’s only one way to get better. I urge you to take that path! Your mother believes I have some influence over you. Do I have any influence?”
“Judge for yourself,” he answered. “You wish me to leave you?”
“Judge for yourself,” he replied. “Do you want me to leave you?”
“For your own sake. Only for your own sake.”
“For your own good. Just for your own good.”
“Do you wish me to come back again?”
“Do you want me to come back again?”
“It’s cruel to ask the question!”
“It’s harsh to ask that question!”
“It rests with you, Carmina. Send me away when you like, and where you like. But, before I go, give me my one reason for making the sacrifice. No change will do anything for me, no climate will restore my health—unless you give me your love. I am old enough to know myself; I have thought of it by day and by night. Am I cruel to press you in this way? I will only say one word more. It doesn’t matter what becomes of me—if you refuse to be my wife.”
“It’s up to you, Carmina. Send me away whenever you want, and wherever you want. But before I leave, I need one reason for making this sacrifice. No change will help me, no place will heal me—unless you give me your love. I’m old enough to understand myself; I’ve thought about it day and night. Am I being cruel by pressing you like this? I’ll only say one more thing. It doesn’t matter what happens to me—if you refuse to be my wife.”
Without experience, without advice—with her own heart protesting against her silence—the restraint that she had laid on herself grew harder and harder to endure. The tears rose in her eyes. He saw them; they embittered his mind against his mother. With a darkening face he rose, and walked up and down before her, struggling with himself.
Without experience, without guidance—with her own heart protesting against her silence—the self-restraint she had imposed on herself became harder and harder to bear. Tears welled in her eyes. He noticed them; they made him resentful toward his mother. With a scowling face, he stood up and walked back and forth in front of her, wrestling with his emotions.
“This is my mother’s doing,” he said.
“This is my mom’s doing,” he said.
His tone terrified her. The dread, present to her mind all through the interview, of making herself a cause of estrangement between mother and son, so completely overcame her that she even made an attempt to defend Mrs. Gallilee! At the first words, he sat down by her again. For a moment, he scrutinised her face without mercy—and then repented of his own severity.
His tone scared her. The fear of causing a rift between mother and son overshadowed her throughout the interview, so much that she even tried to defend Mrs. Gallilee! At the first words, he sat back down next to her. For a moment, he studied her face intently—and then regretted his own harshness.
“My poor child,” he said, “you are afraid to tell me what has happened. I won’t press you to speak against your own inclinations. It would be cruel and needless—I have got at the truth at last. In the one hope of my life, my mother is my enemy. She is bent on separating us; she shall not succeed. I won’t leave you.”
“My poor child,” he said, “you’re scared to tell me what happened. I won’t force you to go against what you feel. That would be cruel and unnecessary—I finally know the truth. In the one hope of my life, my mother is my enemy. She’s determined to separate us, but she won’t succeed. I won’t leave you.”
Carmina looked at him. His eyes dropped before her, in confusion and shame.
Carmina looked at him. He dropped his eyes in confusion and shame.
“Are you angry with me?” she asked.
“Are you mad at me?” she asked.
No reproaches could have touched his heart as that question touched it. “Angry with you? Oh, my darling, if you only knew how angry I am with myself! It cuts me to the heart to see how I have distressed you. I am a miserable selfish wretch; I don’t deserve your love. Forgive me, and forget me. I will make the best atonement I can, Carmina. I will go away to-morrow.”
No accusations could have affected him as much as that question did. “Angry with you? Oh, my love, if you only knew how angry I am with myself! It breaks my heart to see how I've hurt you. I’m a miserable, selfish fool; I don't deserve your love. Please forgive me and forget me. I will make the best amends I can, Carmina. I will leave tomorrow.”
Under hard trial, she had preserved her self-control. She had resisted him; she had resisted herself. His sudden submission disarmed her in an instant. With a low cry of love and fear she threw her arms round his neck, and laid her burning cheek against his face. “I can’t help it,” she whispered; “oh, Ovid, don’t despise me!” His arms closed round her; his lips were pressed to hers. “Kiss me,” he said. She kissed him, trembling in his embrace. That innocent self-abandonment did not plead with him in vain. He released her—and only held her hand. There was silence between them; long, happy silence.
Under intense pressure, she had kept her composure. She had resisted him; she had resisted herself. His sudden surrender caught her off guard in an instant. With a soft cry of love and fear, she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her warm cheek against his face. “I can’t help it,” she whispered; “oh, Ovid, please don’t look down on me!” His arms wrapped around her, and his lips met hers. “Kiss me,” he said. She kissed him, trembling in his embrace. That innocent act of giving in didn’t go unnoticed by him. He let her go—but only held her hand. There was a quiet moment between them; a long, happy silence.
He was the first to speak again. “How can I go away now?” he said.
He was the first to speak again. “How can I leave now?” he said.
She only smiled at that reckless forgetfulness of the promise, by which he had bound himself a few minutes since. “What did you tell me,” she asked playfully, “when you called yourself by hard names, and said you didn’t deserve my love?” Her smile vanished softly, and left only a look of tender entreaty in its place. “Set me an example of firmness, Ovid—don’t leave it all to me! Remember what you have made me say. Remember”—she only hesitated for a moment—“remember what an interest I have in you now. I love you, Ovid. Say you will go.”
She just smiled at his careless forgetfulness of the promise he had made just a few minutes ago. “What did you say,” she asked playfully, “when you called yourself mean names and said you didn’t deserve my love?” Her smile faded gently, leaving only a look of tender plea in its place. “Be an example of strength, Ovid—don’t leave it all to me! Remember what you made me say. Remember”—she paused for just a moment—“remember how much I care about you now. I love you, Ovid. Please say you will go.”
He said it gratefully. “My life is yours; my will is yours. Decide for me, and I will begin my journey.”
He said it with gratitude. “My life is yours; my will is yours. Make the decisions for me, and I'll start my journey.”
She was so impressed by her sense of this new responsibility, that she answered him as gravely as if she had been his wife. “I must give you time to pack up,” she said.
She was so struck by the weight of this new responsibility that she replied to him as seriously as if she were his wife. “I need to give you time to pack,” she said.
“Say time to be with You!”
“Say it's time to be with You!”
She fell into thought. He asked if she was still considering when to send him away. “No,” she said; “it isn’t that. I was wondering at myself. What is it that makes a great man like you so fond of me?”
She fell into thought. He asked if she was still thinking about when to send him away. “No,” she said; “it’s not that. I was wondering about myself. What is it that makes a great man like you so fond of me?”
His arm stole round her waist. He could just see her in the darkening twilight under the trees; the murmuring of the leaves was the only sound near them—his kisses lingered on her face. She sighed softly. “Don’t make it too hard for me to send you away!” she whispered. He raised her, and put her arm in his. “Come,” he said, “we will walk a little in the cool air.”
His arm wrapped around her waist. He could barely see her in the dimming twilight under the trees; the rustling leaves were the only sound nearby—his kisses lingered on her face. She sighed softly. “Don’t make it too difficult for me to send you away!” she whispered. He lifted her up and linked his arm with hers. “Come,” he said, “let’s take a short walk in the cool air.”
They returned to the subject of his departure. It was still early in the week. She inquired if Saturday would be too soon to begin his journey. No: he felt it, too—the longer they delayed, the harder the parting would be.
They went back to talking about his departure. It was still early in the week. She asked if Saturday would be too soon to start his journey. No: he felt it too—the longer they waited, the harder it would be to say goodbye.
“Have you thought yet where you will go?” she asked.
“Have you thought about where you want to go?” she asked.
“I must begin with a sea-voyage,” he replied. “Long railway journeys, in my present state, will only do me harm. The difficulty is where to go to. I have been to America; India is too hot; Australia is too far. Benjulia has suggested Canada.”
“I need to start with a boat trip,” he said. “Long train rides, in my current condition, will just make things worse. The challenge is deciding where to go. I've been to America; India is too hot; Australia is too far away. Benjulia has recommended Canada.”
As he mentioned the doctor’s name, her hand mechanically pressed his arm.
As he said the doctor’s name, her hand instinctively gripped his arm.
“That strange man!” she said. “Even his name startles one; I hardly know what to think of him. He seemed to have more feeling for the monkey than for you or me. It was certainly kind of him to take the poor creature home, and try what he could do with it. Are you sure he is a great chemist?”
“That weird guy!” she said. “Even his name is surprising; I can barely figure out what to make of him. He seemed to care more about the monkey than about you or me. It was really nice of him to take the poor animal home and see what he could do for it. Are you sure he's a great chemist?”
Ovid stopped. Such a question, from Carmina, sounded strange to him. “What makes you doubt it?” he said.
Ovid paused. Carmina's question felt weird to him. "What makes you doubt it?" he asked.
“You won’t laugh at me, Ovid?”
“You're not going to laugh at me, Ovid?”
“You know I won’t!”
"I won't, you know!"
“Now you shall hear. We knew a famous Italian chemist at Rome—such a nice old man! He and my father used to play piquet; and I looked at them, and tried to learn—and I was too stupid. But I had plenty of opportunities of noticing our old friend’s hands. They were covered with stains; and he caught me looking at them. He was not in the least offended; he told me his experiments had spotted his skin in that way, and nothing would clean off the stains. I saw Doctor Benjulia’s great big hands, while he was giving you the brandy—and I remembered afterwards that there were no stains on them. I seem to surprise you.”
“Now you’ll listen. We knew this famous Italian chemist in Rome—such a great old guy! He and my dad used to play piquet, and I would watch them and try to learn—but I just wasn’t smart enough. But I had plenty of chances to notice our old friend’s hands. They were covered in stains, and he caught me looking at them. He wasn’t offended at all; he told me his experiments had left his skin like that, and nothing could clean the stains off. I saw Doctor Benjulia’s big hands while he was pouring you the brandy—and I remembered later that there were no stains on them. I guess I’m surprising you.”
“You do indeed surprise me. After knowing Benjulia for years, I have never noticed, what you have discovered on first seeing him.”
“You really surprise me. After knowing Benjulia for years, I never noticed what you picked up on right away.”
“Perhaps he has some way of cleaning the stains off his hands.”
“Maybe he has a way to clean the stains off his hands.”
Ovid agreed to this, as the readiest means of dismissing the subject. Carmina had really startled him. Some irrational connection between the great chemist’s attention to the monkey, and the perplexing purity of his hands, persisted in vaguely asserting itself in Ovid’s mind. His unacknowledged doubts of Benjulia troubled him as they had never troubled him yet. He turned to Carmina for relief.
Ovid went along with this, as the easiest way to change the topic. Carmina had genuinely thrown him off. Some strange link between the great chemist’s focus on the monkey and the puzzling cleanliness of his hands kept creeping into Ovid’s thoughts. His unspoken doubts about Benjulia bothered him more than they ever had before. He turned to Carmina for comfort.
“Still thinking, my love?”
"Still thinking, babe?"
“Thinking of you,” she answered. “I want you to promise me something—and I am afraid to ask it.”
“Thinking of you,” she replied. “I want you to promise me something—and I’m nervous to ask.”
“Afraid? You don’t love me, after all!”
“Afraid? You don’t actually love me!”
“Then I will say it at once! How long do you expect to be away?”
“Then I’ll just say it! How long do you plan to be gone?”
“For two or three months, perhaps.”
“For two or three months, maybe.”
“Promise to wait till you return, before you tell your mother—”
“Promise to wait until you get back before you tell your mom—”
“That we are engaged?”
"Are we engaged?"
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“You have my promise, Carmina; but you make me uneasy.”
“You have my word, Carmina; but you make me anxious.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“In my absence, you will be under my mother’s care. And you don’t like my mother.”
“In my absence, you’ll be taken care of by my mom. And you don’t like my mom.”
Few words and plain words—and they sorely troubled her.
Few words and simple words—and they deeply troubled her.
If she owned that he was right, what would the consequence be? He might refuse to leave her. Even assuming that he controlled himself, he would take his departure harassed by anxieties, which might exercise the worst possible influence over the good effect of the journey. To prevaricate with herself or with him was out of the question. That very evening she had quarrelled with his mother; and she had yet to discover whether Mrs. Gallilee had forgiven her. In her heart of hearts she hated deceit—and in her heart of hearts she longed to set his mind at ease. In that embarrassing position, which was the right way out? Satan persuaded Eve; and Love persuaded Carmina. Love asked if she was cruel enough to make her heart’s darling miserable when he was so fond of her? Before she could realise it, she had begun to deceive him. Poor humanity! poor Carmina!
If she admitted that he was right, what would happen? He might refuse to leave her. Even if he managed to control himself, he would leave feeling anxious, which could negatively impact the whole trip. It was impossible to lie to herself or to him. That very evening, she had argued with his mother, and she still needed to find out if Mrs. Gallilee had forgiven her. Deep down, she hated dishonesty—and deep down, she wanted to ease his worries. In that tricky situation, what was the best way out? Satan tempted Eve, and Love tempted Carmina. Love asked if she could really be cruel enough to make someone she cared about unhappy when he liked her so much. Before she knew it, she had started to deceive him. Poor humanity! Poor Carmina!
“You are almost as hard on me as if you were Doctor Benjulia himself!” she said. “I feel your mother’s superiority—and you tell me I don’t like her. Haven’t you seen how good she has been to me?”
“You're almost as tough on me as if you were Doctor Benjulia himself!” she said. “I sense your mother's superiority—and you claim I don’t like her. Haven’t you noticed how nice she has been to me?”
She thought this way of putting it irresistible. Ovid resisted, nevertheless. Carmina plunged into lower depths of deceit immediately.
She found this way of saying it irresistible. Ovid, however, resisted. Carmina immediately dove into deeper levels of deceit.
“Haven’t you seen my pretty rooms—my piano—my pictures—my china—my flowers? I should be the most insensible creature living if I didn’t feel grateful to your mother.”
“Haven’t you seen my lovely rooms—my piano—my pictures—my china—my flowers? I would be the most ungrateful person alive if I didn’t feel thankful to your mom.”
“And yet, you are afraid of her.”
“And yet, you're afraid of her.”
She shook his arm impatiently. “I say, No!”
She shook his arm impatiently. “I’m telling you, No!”
He was as obstinate as ever. “I say, Yes! If you’re not afraid, why do you wish to keep our engagement from my mother’s knowledge?”
He was as stubborn as ever. “I say, yes! If you’re not afraid, why do you want to keep our engagement a secret from my mother?”
His reasoning was unanswerable. But where is the woman to be found who is not supple enough to slip through the stiff fingers of Reason? She sheltered herself from his logic behind his language.
His reasoning was undeniable. But where can you find a woman who isn't flexible enough to slip through the rigid grasp of Reason? She protected herself from his logic by hiding behind his words.
“Must I remind you again of the time when you were angry?” she rejoined. “You said your mother was bent on separating us. If I don’t want her to know of our engagement just yet—isn’t that a good reason?” She rested her head caressingly on his shoulder. “Tell me,” she went on, thinking of one of Miss Minerva’s suggestions, “doesn’t my aunt look to a higher marriage for you than a marriage with me?”
“Do I really have to remind you of the time you were upset?” she replied. “You claimed your mom was determined to keep us apart. If I’d rather she not know about our engagement just yet—doesn’t that make sense?” She gently rested her head on his shoulder. “Tell me,” she continued, considering one of Miss Minerva’s ideas, “doesn’t my aunt want you to marry someone with a higher status than me?”
It was impossible to deny that Mrs. Gallilee’s views might justify that inquiry. Had she not more than once advised him to wait a few years—in other words, to wait until he had won the highest honours of his profession—before he thought of marrying at all? But Carmina was too precious to him to be humiliated by comparisons with other women, no matter what their rank might be. He paid her a compliment, instead of giving her an answer.
It was undeniable that Mrs. Gallilee’s opinions could back up that inquiry. Had she not told him more than once to hold off for a few years—in other words, to wait until he had achieved the highest accolades in his career—before considering marriage at all? But Carmina was too valuable to him to be made to feel inferior by comparisons with other women, regardless of their status. He complimented her instead of giving her a direct answer.
“My mother can’t look higher than you,” he said. “I wish I could feel sure, Carmina—in leaving you with her—that I am leaving you with a friend whom you trust and love.”
“My mom can't see anyone better than you,” he said. “I wish I could be certain, Carmina—in leaving you with her—that I am leaving you with a friend you trust and love.”
There was a sadness in his tone that grieved her. “Wait till you come back,” she replied, speaking as gaily as she could. “You will be ashamed to remember your own misgivings. And don’t forget, dear, that I have another friend besides your mother—the best and kindest of friends—to take care of me.”
There was a sadness in his voice that upset her. “Just wait until you come back,” she replied, trying her best to sound cheerful. “You’ll be embarrassed to think back on your doubts. And remember, sweetie, I have another friend besides your mom—my best and kindest friend—to look after me.”
Ovid heard this with some surprise. “A friend in my mother’s house?” he asked.
Ovid heard this with some surprise. “A friend in my mom's house?” he asked.
“Certainly!”
"Of course!"
“Who is it?”
"Who's there?"
“Miss Minerva.”
“Ms. Minerva.”
“What!” His tone expressed such immeasurable amazement, that Carmina’s sense of justice was roused in defence of her new friend.
“What!” His tone showed such overwhelming shock that Carmina felt compelled to defend her new friend.
“If I began by wronging Miss Minerva, I had the excuse of being a stranger,” she said, warmly. “You have known her for years, and you ought to have found out her good qualities long since! Are all men alike, I wonder? Even my kind dear father used to call ugly women the inexcusable mistakes of Nature. Poor Miss Minerva says herself she is ugly, and expects everybody to misjudge her accordingly. I don’t misjudge her, for one. Teresa has left me; and you are going away next. A miserable prospect, Ovid, but not quite without hope. Frances—yes, I call her by her Christian name, and she calls me by mine!—Frances will console me, and make my life as happy as it can be till you come back.”
“If I started off by treating Miss Minerva badly, I had the excuse of being a stranger,” she said warmly. “You've known her for years, and you should have recognized her good qualities by now! Are all men the same, I wonder? Even my dear father used to call unattractive women the unacceptable mistakes of Nature. Poor Miss Minerva says herself that she's ugly and expects everyone to judge her that way. I don’t judge her like that, for one. Teresa has left me, and you are leaving next. A dismal outlook, Ovid, but not completely hopeless. Frances—yes, I call her by her first name, and she calls me by mine!—Frances will comfort me and make my life as happy as it can be until you come back.”
Excepting bad temper, and merciless cultivation of the minds of children, Ovid knew of nothing that justified his prejudice against the governess. Still, Carmina’s sudden conversion inspired him with something like alarm. “I suppose you have good reasons for what you tell me,” he said.
Except for his bad temper and the harsh way he trained the kids' minds, Ovid couldn't think of anything that justified his dislike for the governess. Still, Carmina’s sudden change made him feel a bit uneasy. “I guess you have good reasons for what you're telling me,” he said.
“The best reasons,” she replied, in the most positive manner.
“The best reasons,” she replied, with a very positive tone.
He considered for a moment how he could most delicately inquire what those reasons might be. But valuable opportunities may be lost, even in a moment. “Will you help me to do justice to Miss Minerva?” he cautiously began.
He thought for a moment about how he could gently ask what those reasons might be. But valuable opportunities can be missed in the blink of an eye. “Will you help me do right by Miss Minerva?” he tentatively started.
“Hush!” Carmina interposed. “Surely, I heard somebody calling to me?”
“Hush!” Carmina interrupted. “Didn’t I just hear someone calling me?”
They paused, and listened. A voice hailed them from the outer side of the garden. They started guiltily. It was the voice of Mrs. Gallilee.
They stopped and listened. A voice called out to them from outside the garden. They jumped slightly. It was Mrs. Gallilee's voice.
CHAPTER XVIII.
“Carmina! are you in the Square?”
“Leave it to me,” Ovid whispered. “We will come to you directly,” he called back.
“Leave it to me,” Ovid whispered. “We’ll come to you directly,” he called back.
Mrs. Gallilee was waiting for them at the gate. Ovid spoke, the moment they were within sight of each other. “You will have no more cause to complain of me,” he said cheerfully; “I am going away at the end of the week.”
Mrs. Gallilee was waiting for them at the gate. Ovid spoke as soon as they saw each other. “You won’t have any reason to complain about me anymore,” he said happily; “I’m leaving at the end of the week.”
Mrs. Gallilee’s answer was addressed to Carmina instead of to her son. “Thank you, my dear,” she said, and pressed her niece’s hand.
Mrs. Gallilee’s answer was directed at Carmina instead of her son. “Thank you, my dear,” she said, and squeezed her niece’s hand.
It was too dark to see more of faces than their shadowy outline. The learned lady’s tone was the perfection of amiability. She sent Ovid across the road to knock at the house-door, and took Carmina’s arm confidentially. “You little goose!” she whispered, “how could you suppose I was angry with you? I can’t even regret your mistake, you have written such a charming note.”
It was too dark to see more than the shadowy outlines of their faces. The educated woman's tone was perfectly friendly. She sent Ovid across the road to knock on the door and took Carmina's arm in a friendly way. "You silly girl!" she whispered, "how could you think I was mad at you? I can't even be upset about your mistake because you wrote such a lovely note."
Ovid was waiting for them in the hall. They went into the library. Mrs. Gallilee enfolded her son in a fervent motherly embrace.
Ovid was waiting for them in the hall. They walked into the library. Mrs. Gallilee wrapped her son in a warm, loving hug.
“This completes the enjoyment of a most delightful evening,” she said. “First a perfect lecture—and then the relief of overpowering anxiety about my son. I suppose your professional studies, Ovid, have never taken you as high as the Interspacial Regions? We were an immense audience to-night, to hear the Professor on that subject, and I really haven’t recovered it yet. Fifty miles above us—only fifty miles—there is an atmosphere of cold that would freeze the whole human family to death in a second of time. Moist matter, in that terrific emptiness, would explode, and become stone; and—listen to this, Carmina—the explosion itself would be frozen, and produce no sound. Think of serious people looking up in that dreadful direction, and talking of going to Heaven. Oh, the insignificance of man, except—I am going to make a joke, Ovid—except when he pleases his old mother by going away for the benefit of his health! And where are you going? Has sensible Carmina advised you? I agree with her beforehand, whatever she has said.”
“This wraps up a truly enjoyable evening,” she said. “First a fantastic lecture—and then the relief of my overwhelming worry about my son. I guess your studies, Ovid, have never taken you to the Interspacial Regions? We had a huge audience tonight to hear the Professor talk about that, and I still haven’t quite recovered. Fifty miles above us—just fifty miles—there’s a cold atmosphere that would freeze the entire human race in an instant. Moist matter in that terrifying emptiness would explode and turn to stone; and—listen to this, Carmina—the explosion itself would be frozen and silent. Just think of serious people looking up in that horrifying direction, discussing plans to go to Heaven. Oh, the insignificance of man, except—I’m going to make a joke, Ovid—except when he makes his old mother happy by leaving for his health! So where are you headed? Did sensible Carmina give you any advice? I’m on board with whatever she said.”
Ovid informed his mother of Benjulia’s suggestion, and asked her what she thought of it.
Ovid told his mom about Benjulia's suggestion and asked her what she thought of it.
Mrs. Gallilee’s overflowing geniality instantly flooded the absent doctor. He was rude, he was ugly; but what an inestimable friend! what admirable advice! In Ovid’s state of health he must not write letters; his mother would write and thank the doctor, and ask for introductions to local grandees who occupied a position in colonial society. She seized the newspaper: a steamer for Canada sailed from Liverpool on Saturday. Ovid could secure his cabin the next morning (“amidships, my dear, if you can possibly get it”), and could leave London by Friday’s train. In her eagerness to facilitate his departure, she proposed to superintend the shutting up of his house, in his absence, and to arrange the disposal of the servants, if he considered it worth while to keep them. She even thought of the cat. The easiest way to provide for the creature would be of course to have her poisoned; but Ovid was so eccentric in some things, that practical suggestions were thrown away on him. “Sixpence a week for cat’s meat isn’t much,” cried Mrs. Gallilee in an outburst of generosity. “We will receive the cat!”
Mrs. Gallilee’s overflowing warmth immediately enveloped the absent doctor. He was rude, he was unattractive; but what an invaluable friend! what great advice! Given Ovid’s health, he shouldn’t write letters; his mother would write to thank the doctor and ask for introductions to local bigwigs involved in colonial society. She grabbed the newspaper: a steamer for Canada was leaving Liverpool on Saturday. Ovid could reserve his cabin the following morning (“midship, my dear, if you can manage it”), and could depart London on Friday’s train. Eager to help with his departure, she offered to oversee closing up his house in his absence and to sort out the staff, if he thought it was worth keeping them. She even thought about the cat. The easiest way to take care of the animal would obviously be to have her put down; but Ovid was so quirky about certain things that practical suggestions were useless to him. “Sixpence a week for cat food isn’t much,” cried Mrs. Gallilee in a burst of generosity. “We’ll take care of the cat!”
Ovid made his acknowledgments resignedly. Carmina could see that Mrs. Gallilee’s overpowering vitality was beginning to oppress her son.
Ovid accepted the situation with a sense of resignation. Carmina noticed that Mrs. Gallilee’s intense energy was starting to weigh down her son.
“I needn’t trouble you, mother,” he said. “My domestic affairs were all settled when I first felt the necessity of getting rest. My manservant travels with me. My housemaid and kitchenmaid will go to their friends in the country; the cook will look after the house; and her nephew, the little page, is almost as fond of the cat as I am. If you will send for a cab, I think I will go home. Like other people in my wretched state, I feel fatigued towards night-time.”
“I don’t want to bother you, Mom,” he said. “I took care of everything at home when I realized I needed a break. My butler is traveling with me. My housekeeper and the kitchen staff will visit their friends in the countryside; the chef will take care of the house; and her nephew, the little page, loves the cat almost as much as I do. If you could call for a cab, I think I’ll head home. Like everyone else in my miserable state, I feel tired by the evening.”
His lips just touched Carmina’s delicate little ear, while his mother turned away to ring the bell. “Expect me to-morrow,” he whispered. “I love you!—love you!—love you!” He seemed to find the perfection of luxury in the reiteration of those words.
His lips barely brushed Carmina's delicate little ear as his mother turned away to ring the bell. “I’ll see you tomorrow,” he whispered. “I love you!—love you!—love you!” He seemed to find pure luxury in repeating those words.
When Ovid had left them, Carmina expected to hear something of her aunt’s discovery in the Square.
When Ovid had left them, Carmina anticipated hearing about her aunt’s discovery in the Square.
Mrs. Gallilee’s innocence was impenetrable. Not finding her niece in the house, she had thought of the Square. What could be more natural than that the cousins should take an evening walk, in one of the prettiest enclosures in London? Her anticipation of Ovid’s recovery, and her admiration of Carmina’s powers of persuasion appeared, for the time, to be the only active ideas in that comprehensive mind. When the servant brought in the tray, with the claret and soda-water, she sent for Miss Minerva to join them, and hear the good news; completely ignoring the interruption of their friendly relations, earlier in the evening. She became festive and facetious at the sight of the soda-water. “Let us imitate the men, Miss Minerva, and drink a toast before we go to bed. Be cheerful, Carmina, and share half a bottle of soda-water with me. A pleasant journey to Ovid, and a safe return!” Cheered by the influences of conviviality, the friend of Professors, the tender nurse of half-developed tadpoles, lapsed into learning again. Mrs. Gallilee improvised an appropriate little lecture on Canada—on the botany of the Dominion; on the geology of the Dominion; on the number of gallons of water wasted every hour by the falls of Niagara. “Science will set it all right, my dears; we shall make that idle water work for us, one of these days. Good-night, Miss Minerva! Dear Carmina, pleasant dreams!”
Mrs. Gallilee’s innocence was unshakeable. Not finding her niece at home, she thought of the Square. What could be more natural than for the cousins to take an evening walk in one of the prettiest parks in London? Her hopes for Ovid’s recovery and her admiration for Carmina’s persuasive skills seemed to be the only active thoughts in her expansive mind at that moment. When the servant brought in the tray with the claret and soda water, she called for Miss Minerva to join them and hear the good news, completely overlooking the earlier disruption of their friendly relationship. She became cheerful and playful at the sight of the soda water. “Let’s do what the men do, Miss Minerva, and drink a toast before bed. Be happy, Carmina, and share half a bottle of soda water with me. Here’s to a pleasant journey for Ovid and a safe return!” Uplifted by the spirit of togetherness, the friend of professors and caring nurturer of half-developed tadpoles slipped back into her scholarly mode. Mrs. Gallilee launched into an impromptu little lecture on Canada—discussing the botany and geology of the Dominion and the number of gallons of water wasted every hour by Niagara Falls. “Science will fix it all, my dears; we’ll make that idle water work for us one of these days. Goodnight, Miss Minerva! Sweet dreams, dear Carmina!”
Safe in the solitude of her bedroom, the governess ominously knitted her heavy eyebrows.
Safe in the solitude of her bedroom, the governess ominously knitted her heavy eyebrows.
“In all my experience,” she thought, “I never saw Mrs. Gallilee in such spirits before. What mischief is she meditating, when she has got rid of her son?”
“In all my experience,” she thought, “I’ve never seen Mrs. Gallilee in such a good mood before. What trouble is she planning now that she’s gotten rid of her son?”
CHAPTER XIX.
The lapse of a few hours exercised no deteriorating influence on Mrs. Gallilee’s amiability.
The passing of a few hours had no negative effect on Mrs. Gallilee’s friendliness.
On the next day, thanks to his mother’s interference, Ovid was left in the undisturbed enjoyment of Carmina’s society. Not only Miss Minerva, but even Mr. Gallilee and the children, were kept out of the way with a delicately-exercised dexterity, which defied the readiest suspicion to take offence. In one word, all that sympathy and indulgence could do to invite Ovid’s confidence, was unobtrusively and modestly done. Never had the mistress of domestic diplomacy reached her ends with finer art.
The next day, thanks to his mother's interference, Ovid was able to enjoy Carmina's company without any interruptions. Not just Miss Minerva, but also Mr. Gallilee and the kids were skillfully kept out of the way, preventing anyone from feeling offended. In short, everything that sympathy and understanding could do to encourage Ovid's trust was done quietly and humbly. The master of household diplomacy had never achieved her goals with such finesse.
In the afternoon, a messenger delivered Benjulia’s reply to Mrs. Gallilee’s announcement of her son’s contemplated journey—despatched by the morning’s post. The doctor was confined to the house by an attack of gout. If Ovid wanted information on the subject of Canada, Ovid must go to him, and get it. That was all.
In the afternoon, a messenger brought Benjulia’s response to Mrs. Gallilee’s notice about her son’s planned trip—sent by the morning’s mail. The doctor was stuck at home due to a gout attack. If Ovid wanted info about Canada, he needed to go to him and get it. That was it.
“Have you ever been to Doctor Benjulia’s house?” Carmina asked.
“Have you ever been to Dr. Benjulia’s house?” Carmina asked.
“Never.”
"Not a chance."
“Then all you have told me about him is mere report? Now you will find out the truth! Of course you will go?”
“Then everything you've told me about him is just hearsay? Now you'll discover the truth! Of course, you're going to go?”
Ovid felt no desire to make a voyage of exploration to Benjulia’s house—and said so plainly. Carmina used all her powers of persuasion to induce him to change his mind. Mrs. Gallilee (superior to the influence of girlish curiosity) felt the importance of obtaining introductions to Canadian society, and agreed with her niece. “I shall order the carriage,” she said, assuming a playfully despotic tone; “and, if you don’t go to the doctor—Carmina and I will pay him a visit in your place.”
Ovid had no interest in making a trip to Benjulia’s house—and he made that clear. Carmina tried every trick in the book to convince him to reconsider. Mrs. Gallilee, knowing the value of making connections in Canadian society and beyond the influence of youthful curiosity, sided with her niece. “I’ll call for the carriage,” she said, adopting a teasingly authoritative tone; “and if you don’t go see the doctor—Carmina and I will go visit him instead.”
Threatened, if he remained obstinate, with such a result as this, Ovid had no alternative but to submit.
Threatened, if he stayed stubborn, with a consequence like this, Ovid had no choice but to give in.
The one order that could be given to the coachman was to drive to the village of Hendon, on the north-western side of London, and to trust to inquiries for the rest of the way. Between Hendon and Willesden, there are pastoral solitudes within an hour’s drive of Oxford Street—wooded lanes and wild-flowers, farms and cornfields, still unprofaned by the devastating brickwork of the builder of modern times. Following winding ways, under shadowing trees, the coachman made his last inquiry at a roadside public-house. Hearing that Benjulia’s place of abode was now within half a mile of him, Ovid set forth on foot; leaving the driver and the horses to take their ease at their inn.
The only instruction given to the driver was to head to the village of Hendon, located on the north-western side of London, and to rely on local inquiries for the rest of the journey. Between Hendon and Willesden, there are peaceful spots just an hour's drive from Oxford Street—wooded paths and wildflowers, farms and fields of grain, still untouched by the relentless construction of modern times. Following winding roads beneath the shade of trees, the driver made his last inquiry at a roadside pub. Learning that Benjulia's home was now just half a mile away, Ovid set off on foot, leaving the driver and the horses to relax at the inn.
He arrived at an iron gate, opening out of a lonely lane.
He arrived at an iron gate that opened onto a quiet lane.
There, in the middle of a barren little field, he saw Benjulia’s house—a hideous square building of yellow brick, with a slate roof. A low wall surrounded the place, having another iron gate at the entrance. The enclosure within was as barren as the field without: not even an attempt at flower-garden or kitchen-garden was visible. At a distance of some two hundred yards from the house stood a second and smaller building, with a skylight in the roof, which Ovid recognised (from description) as the famous laboratory. Behind it was the hedge which parted Benjulia’s morsel of land from the land of his neighbour. Here, the trees rose again, and the fields beyond were cultivated. No dwellings, and no living creatures appeared. So near to London—and yet, in its loneliness, so far away—there was something unnatural in the solitude of the place.
There, in the middle of a desolate little field, he saw Benjulia’s house—a grotesque square building made of yellow brick, with a slate roof. A low wall enclosed the property, featuring another iron gate at the entrance. The area inside was just as barren as the field outside: not even an attempt at a flower garden or vegetable garden was in sight. About two hundred yards from the house stood a smaller building with a skylight in the roof, which Ovid recognized (from description) as the famous laboratory. Behind it was the hedge separating Benjulia’s small piece of land from the neighbor's land. Here, the trees rose again, and the fields beyond were cultivated. No houses and no living creatures were around. So close to London—and yet, in its isolation, so far away—there was something unnatural about the solitude of the place.
Led by a feeling of curiosity, which was fast degenerating into suspicion, Ovid approached the laboratory, without showing himself in front of the house. No watch-dog barked; no servant appeared on the look-out for a visitor. He was ashamed of himself as he did it, but (so strongly had he been impressed by Carmina’s observation of the doctor) he even tried the locked door of the laboratory, and waited and listened! It was a breezy summer-day; the leaves of the trees near him rustled cheerfully. Was there another sound audible? Yes—low and faint, there rose through the sweet woodland melody a moaning cry. It paused; it was repeated; it stopped. He looked round him, not quite sure whether the sound proceeded from the outside or the inside of the building. He shook the door. Nothing happened. The suffering creature (if it was a suffering creature) was silent or dead. Had chemical experiment accidentally injured some living thing? Or—?
Driven by curiosity, which was quickly turning into suspicion, Ovid approached the lab without showing himself in front of the house. No dog barked, and no servant appeared to greet a visitor. He felt ashamed as he did this, but (having been so strongly affected by Carmina’s observation of the doctor) he even tried the locked door of the lab and waited, listening! It was a breezy summer day; the leaves of the nearby trees rustled happily. Was there another sound? Yes—soft and faint, a moaning cry rose through the sweet woodland melody. It paused, then repeated, then stopped. He looked around, unsure if the sound came from inside or outside the building. He shook the door. Nothing happened. The suffering creature (if it was indeed a suffering creature) was silent or dead. Had a chemical experiment accidentally harmed something alive? Or—?
He recoiled from pursuing that second inquiry. The laboratory had, by this time, become an object of horror to him. He returned to the dwelling-house.
He pulled back from looking into that second question. By now, the lab had turned into something he feared. He went back to the house.
He put his hand on the latch of the gate, and looked back at the laboratory. He hesitated.
He placed his hand on the gate latch and glanced back at the lab. He paused.
That moaning cry, so piteous and so short-lived, haunted his ears. The idea of approaching Benjulia became repellent to him. What he might afterwards think of himself—what his mother and Carmina might think of him—if he returned without having entered the doctors’ house, were considerations which had no influence over his mind, in its present mood. The impulse of the moment was the one power that swayed him. He put the latch back in the socket. “I won’t go in,” he said to himself.
That mournful cry, so sad and so fleeting, echoed in his ears. The thought of going near Benjulia felt repulsive to him. What he might think about himself later—what his mother and Carmina might think—if he returned without stepping into the doctor's house didn't matter at all in his current state of mind. The urge of the moment was the only thing that controlled him. He put the latch back in place. “I won’t go in,” he told himself.
It was too late. As he turned from the house a manservant appeared at the door—crossed the enclosure—and threw the gate open for Ovid, without uttering a word.
It was too late. As he turned away from the house, a servant appeared at the door—crossed the yard—and opened the gate for Ovid, without saying a word.
They entered the passage. The speechless manservant opened a door on the right, and made a bow, inviting the visitor to enter. Ovid found himself in a room as barren as the field outside. There were the plastered walls, there was the bare floor, left exactly as the builders had left them when the house was finished. After a short absence, the man appeared again. He might be depressed in spirits, or crabbed in temper: the fact remained that, even now, he had nothing to say. He opened a door on the opposite side of the passage—made another bow—and vanished.
They walked into the hallway. The silent servant opened a door on the right and bowed, inviting the guest to enter. Ovid found himself in a room as empty as the field outside. The walls were plastered, and the floor was bare, just as the builders had left it when the house was completed. After a brief moment, the man returned. He could have been feeling down or in a bad mood, but the reality was that he still had nothing to say. He opened a door on the other side of the hallway—bowed again—and disappeared.
“Don’t come near me!” cried Benjulia, the moment Ovid showed himself.
“Don’t get close to me!” shouted Benjulia as soon as Ovid appeared.
The doctor was seated in an inner corner of the room; robed in a long black dressing-gown, buttoned round his throat, which hid every part of him below his fleshless face, except his big hands, and his tortured gouty foot. Rage and pain glared in his gloomy gray eyes, and shook his clenched fists, resting on the arms of an easy chair. “Ten thousand red-hot devils are boring ten thousand holes through my foot,” he said. “If you touch the pillow on my stool, I shall fly at your throat.” He poured some cooling lotion from a bottle into a small watering-pot, and irrigated his foot as if it had been a bed of flowers. By way of further relief to the pain, he swore ferociously; addressing his oaths to himself, in thunderous undertones which made the glasses ring on the sideboard.
The doctor was sitting in a corner of the room, wearing a long black robe that was buttoned up to his throat, hiding everything below his bony face except for his large hands and his painful, swollen foot. Anger and agony were visible in his dark gray eyes, and he shook his clenched fists resting on the arms of a comfy chair. “Ten thousand red-hot demons are drilling holes in my foot,” he said. “If you so much as touch the pillow on my stool, I’ll go for your throat.” He poured some cooling lotion from a bottle into a small watering can and treated his foot as if it were a patch of flowers. To ease the pain further, he swore loudly, directing his curses at himself in deep, booming tones that made the glasses on the sideboard rattle.
Relieved, in his present frame of mind, to have escaped the necessity of shaking hands, Ovid took a chair, and looked about him. Even here he discovered but little furniture, and that little of the heavy old-fashioned sort. Besides the sideboard, he perceived a dining-table, six chairs, and a dingy brown carpet. There were no curtains on the window, and no pictures or prints on the drab-coloured walls. The empty grate showed its bleak black cavity undisguised; and the mantelpiece had nothing on it but the doctor’s dirty and strong-smelling pipe. Benjulia set down his watering-pot, as a sign that the paroxysm of pain had passed away. “A dull place to live in, isn’t it?” In those words he welcomed the visitor to his house.
Relieved not to have to shake hands, Ovid took a seat and looked around. Even here, he found very little furniture, and what there was felt heavy and outdated. Besides the sideboard, he noticed a dining table, six chairs, and a shabby brown carpet. There were no curtains on the window, and the drab walls had no pictures or artwork. The empty fireplace revealed a stark black opening, and the mantelpiece held nothing but the doctor’s dirty, strong-smelling pipe. Benjulia set down his watering can, signaling that the wave of pain had subsided. “Not the most exciting place to live, is it?” he said, welcoming the visitor to his home.
Irritated by the accident which had forced him into the repellent presence of Benjulia, Ovid answered in a tone which matched the doctor on his own hard ground.
Irritated by the accident that had forced him into the unpleasant company of Benjulia, Ovid responded in a tone that matched the doctor on his own tough terms.
“It’s your own fault if the place is dull. Why haven’t you planted trees, and laid out a garden?”
“It’s your own fault if the place is boring. Why haven’t you planted trees and set up a garden?”
“I dare say I shall surprise you,” Benjulia quietly rejoined; “but I have a habit of speaking my mind. I don’t object to a dull place; and I don’t care about trees and gardens.”
“I dare say I’ll surprise you,” Benjulia quietly responded; “but I tend to speak my mind. I don’t mind a boring place; and I’m not interested in trees and gardens.”
“You don’t seem to care about furniture either,” said Ovid.
“You don’t seem to care about furniture either,” Ovid said.
Now that he was out of pain for awhile, the doctor’s innate insensibility to what other people might think of him, or might say to him, resumed its customary torpor in its own strangely unconscious way. He seemed only to understand that Ovid’s curiosity was in search of information about trifles. Well, there would be less trouble in giving him his information, than in investigating his motives. So Benjulia talked of his furniture.
Now that he was out of pain for a while, the doctor’s natural lack of concern about what others thought of him, or what they might say to him, fell back into its usual daze in its own oddly unthinking manner. He seemed to only get that Ovid’s curiosity was looking for details about small things. Well, it would be easier to share that information with him than to figure out his motives. So Benjulia talked about his furniture.
“I dare say you’re right,” he said. “My sister-in-law—did you know I had a relation of that sort?—my sister-in-law got the tables and chairs, and beds and basins. Buying things at shops doesn’t interest me. I gave her a cheque; and I told her to furnish a room for me to eat in, and a room for me to sleep in—and not to forget the kitchen and the garrets for the servants. What more do I want?”
“I would say you’re right,” he said. “My sister-in-law—did you know I have a relative like that?—my sister-in-law got the tables and chairs, the beds and basins. Shopping doesn’t really interest me. I gave her a check and told her to set up a room for me to eat in, a room for me to sleep in—and not to forget the kitchen and the attic for the staff. What more do I need?”
His intolerable composure only added to his guest’s irritability.
His annoying calmness only made his guest more irritated.
“A selfish way of putting it,” Ovid broke out. “Have you nobody to think of but yourself?”
“A selfish way to say it,” Ovid interrupted. “Don't you have anyone to think about besides yourself?”
“Nobody—I am happy to say.”
“Nobody—I'm happy to say.”
“That’s downright cynicism, Benjulia!”
"That's pure cynicism, Benjulia!"
The doctor reflected. “Is it?” he said. “Perhaps you may be right again. I think it’s only indifference, myself. Curiously enough my brother looks at it from your point of view—he even used the same word that you used just now. I suppose he found my cynicism beyond the reach of reform. At any rate, he left off coming here. I got rid of him on easy terms. What do you say? That inhuman way of talking is unworthy of me? Really I don’t think so. I’m not a downright savage. It’s only indifference.”
The doctor thought for a moment. “Is it?” he replied. “Maybe you’re right again. Personally, I think it’s just indifference. Interestingly, my brother sees it from your perspective—he even used the same word you just did. I guess he thought my cynicism was impossible to change. Anyway, he stopped visiting. I got rid of him with little trouble. What do you think? This cold way of speaking isn’t like me? Honestly, I don’t believe so. I’m not a total brute. It’s just indifference.”
“Does your brother return your indifference? You must be a nice pair, if he does!”
“Does your brother feel the same indifference towards you? You two must make quite the pair if he does!”
Benjulia seemed to find a certain dreary amusement in considering the question that Ovid had proposed. He decided on doing justice to his absent relative.
Benjulia seemed to take a kind of dull pleasure in thinking about the question Ovid had raised. He resolved to give his missing relative the recognition they deserved.
“My brother’s intelligence is perhaps equal to such a small effort as you suggest,” he said. “He has just brains enough to keep himself out of an asylum for idiots. Shall I tell you what he is in two words? A stupid sensualist—that’s what he is. I let his wife come here sometimes, and cry. It doesn’t trouble me; and it seems to relieve her. More of my indifference—eh? Well, I don’t know. I gave her the change out of the furniture-cheque, to buy a new bonnet with. You might call that indifference, and you might be right once more. I don’t care about money. Will you have a drink? You see I can’t move. Please ring for the man.”
“My brother’s intelligence is probably equal to the little effort you mention,” he said. “He has just enough brains to keep himself out of a mental institution. Want me to sum him up in two words? A dumb hedonist—that’s what he is. I sometimes let his wife come here to cry. It doesn’t bother me; and it seems to help her. More of my indifference—right? Well, I don’t know. I gave her the change from the furniture check to buy a new hat. You could call that indifference, and you might be right again. I don’t care about money. Do you want a drink? You see I can’t move. Please ring for the waiter.”
Ovid refused the drink, and changed the subject. “Your servant is a remarkably silent person,” he said.
Ovid refused the drink and switched topics. “Your servant is really quiet,” he said.
“That’s his merit,” Benjulia answered; “the women-servants have quarrelled with every other man I’ve had. They can’t quarrel with this man. I have raised his wages in grateful acknowledgment of his usefulness to me. I hate noise.”
"That's his strength," Benjulia replied; "the female staff have argued with every other man I've employed. They can’t argue with this one. I've increased his pay to show my appreciation for his value to me. I can’t stand noise."
“Is that the reason why you don’t keep a watch-dog?”
“Is that why you don’t have a watchdog?”
“I don’t like dogs. They bark.”
“I don’t like dogs. They bark.”
He had apparently some other disagreeable association with dogs, which he was not disposed to communicate. His hollow eyes stared gloomily into vacancy. Ovid’s presence in the room seemed to have become, for the time being, an impression erased from his mind. He recovered himself, with the customary vehement rubbing of his head, and turned the talk to the object of Ovid’s visit.
He clearly had some other unpleasant experience with dogs that he wasn't willing to share. His sunken eyes gazed sadly into space. It seemed like Ovid's presence in the room had temporarily faded from his mind. He snapped back to reality, vigorously rubbing his head as usual, and shifted the conversation to the reason for Ovid's visit.
“So you have taken my advice,” he said. “You’re going to Canada, and you want to get at what I can tell you before you start. Here’s my journal. It will jog my memory, and help us both.”
“So you’ve decided to take my advice,” he said. “You’re heading to Canada, and you want to hear what I can share with you before you leave. Here’s my journal. It’ll refresh my memory and help us both.”
His writing materials were placed on a movable table, screwed to his chair. Near them lay a shabby-looking book, guarded by a lock. Ten minutes after he had opened his journal, and had looked here and there through the pages, his hard intellect had grasped all that it required. Steadily and copiously his mind emptied its information into Ovid’s mind; without a single digression from beginning to end, and with the most mercilessly direct reference to the traveller’s practical wants. Not a word escaped him, relating to national character or to the beauties of Nature. Mrs. Gallilee had criticized the Falls of Niagara as a reservoir of wasted power. Doctor Benjulia’s scientific superiority over the woman asserted itself with magnificent ease. Niagara being nothing but useless water, he never mentioned Niagara at all.
His writing materials were set up on a movable table attached to his chair. Nearby was a worn-looking book, secured with a lock. Ten minutes after he opened his journal and skimmed through the pages, his sharp mind absorbed everything it needed to know. His thoughts flowed steadily and abundantly into Ovid’s mind, without a single digression from start to finish, and with a brutally direct focus on the traveler’s practical needs. He didn’t spare a word about national character or the beauty of nature. Mrs. Gallilee had criticized Niagara Falls as a waste of power. Doctor Benjulia’s scientific superiority over her was evident with effortless confidence. Since he saw Niagara as nothing but wasted water, he didn’t mention it at all.
“Have I served your purpose as a guide?” he asked. “Never mind thanking me. Yes or no will do. Very good. I have got a line of writing to give you next.” He mended his quill pen, and made an observation. “Have you ever noticed that women have one pleasure which lasts to the end of their lives?” he said. “Young and old, they have the same inexhaustible enjoyment of society; and, young and old, they are all alike incapable of understanding a man, when he says he doesn’t care to go to a party. Even your clever mother thinks you want to go to parties in Canada.” He tried his pen, and found it would do—and began his letter.
“Did I do what you needed as a guide?” he asked. “No need to thank me. Just a yes or no will suffice. Great. I have something to write to you next.” He fixed his quill pen and made a comment. “Have you ever noticed that women have one pleasure that lasts their whole lives?” he said. “Whether young or old, they share the same endless enjoyment of socializing; and, no matter their age, they just can't understand a man when he says he doesn’t want to go to a party. Even your smart mother thinks you want to attend parties in Canada.” He tested his pen, found it worked, and started his letter.
Seeing his hands at work, Ovid was again reminded of Carmina’s discovery. His eyes wandered a little aside, towards the corner formed by the pillar of the chimney-piece and the wall of the room. The big bamboo-stick rested there. A handle was attached to it, made of light-coloured horn, and on that handle there were some stains. Ovid looked at them with a surgeon’s practised eye. They were dry stains of blood. (Had he washed his hands on the last occasion when he used his stick? And had he forgotten that the handle wanted washing too?)
Seeing his hands at work, Ovid was once again reminded of Carmina’s discovery. His gaze drifted slightly to the corner formed by the pillar of the chimney and the wall of the room. The large bamboo stick leaned there. It had a handle made of light-colored horn, and there were some stains on that handle. Ovid examined them with a surgeon’s trained eye. They were dry bloodstains. (Had he washed his hands the last time he used the stick? And had he forgotten that the handle needed cleaning too?)
Benjulia finished his letter, and wrote the address. He took up the envelope, to give it to Ovid—and stopped, as if some doubt tempted him to change his mind. The hesitation was only momentary. He persisted in his first intention, and gave Ovid the letter. It was addressed to a doctor at Montreal.
Benjulia finished his letter and wrote the address. He picked up the envelope to give it to Ovid—and paused, as if some doubt made him reconsider. The hesitation was just for a moment. He stuck to his original plan and handed Ovid the letter. It was addressed to a doctor in Montreal.
“That man won’t introduce you to society,” Benjulia announced, “and won’t worry your brains with medical talk. Keep off one subject on your side. A mad bull is nothing to my friend if you speak of Vivisection.”
“That guy won’t introduce you to society,” Benjulia said, “and won’t overload you with medical chatter. Avoid one topic on your end. A mad bull is nothing to my friend if you bring up Vivisection.”
Ovid looked at him steadily, when he uttered the last word. Benjulia looked back, just as steadily at Ovid.
Ovid stared at him intently when he spoke the last word. Benjulia met his gaze just as intensely.
At the moment of that reciprocal scrutiny, did the two men suspect each other? Ovid, on his side, determined not to leave the house without putting his suspicions to the test.
At that moment of mutual examination, did the two men doubt each other? Ovid, for his part, decided he wouldn’t leave the house without putting his suspicions to the test.
“I thank you for the letter,” he began; “and I will not forget the warning.”
“I appreciate the letter,” he started, “and I won’t forget the warning.”
The doctor’s capacity for the exercise of the social virtues had its limits. His reserves of hospitality were by this time near their end.
The doctor’s ability to show social kindness had its limits. His willingness to be hospitable was running low by this point.
“Is there anything more I can do for you?” he interposed.
“Is there anything else I can help you with?” he interrupted.
“You can answer a simple question,” Ovid replied. “My cousin Carmina—”
“You can answer a simple question,” Ovid replied. “My cousin Carmina—”
Benjulia interrupted him again: “Don’t you think we said enough about your cousin in the Gardens?” he suggested.
Benjulia interrupted him again: “Don’t you think we’ve talked enough about your cousin in the Gardens?” he suggested.
Ovid acknowledged the hint with a neatness of retort almost worthy of his mother. “You have your own merciful disposition to blame, if I return to the subject,” he replied. “My cousin cannot forget your kindness to the monkey.”
Ovid acknowledged the suggestion with a sharp comeback almost worthy of his mother. “You can blame your own kind nature if I bring up the topic again,” he replied. “My cousin can’t stop thinking about your generosity to the monkey.”
“The sooner she forgets my kindness the better. The monkey is dead.”
“The sooner she forgets my kindness, the better. The monkey is dead.”
“I am glad to hear it.”
"Happy to hear that."
“Why?”
"Why?"
“I thought the creature was living in pain.”
“I thought the creature was suffering.”
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean by that?"
“I mean that I heard a moaning—”
“I mean that I heard a moaning—”
“Where?”
"Where at?"
“In the building behind your house.”
“In the building behind your house.”
“You heard the wind in the trees.”
“You heard the wind in the trees.”
“Nothing of the sort. Are your chemical experiments ever made on animals?”
“Nothing like that. Do you ever conduct your chemical experiments on animals?”
The doctor parried that direct attack, without giving ground by so much as a hair’s breadth.
The doctor deflected that direct attack, not giving an inch.
“What did I say when I gave you your letter of introduction?” he asked. “I said, A mad bull is nothing to my friend, if you speak to him of Vivisection. Now I have something more to tell you. I am like my friend.” He waited a little. “Will that do?” he asked.
“What did I say when I gave you your letter of introduction?” he asked. “I said, a crazy bull is nothing to my friend if you talk to him about vivisection. Now I have something else to tell you. I’m like my friend.” He paused for a moment. “Will that be enough?” he asked.
“Yes,” said Ovid; “that will do.”
“Yes,” Ovid replied; “that works.”
They were as near to an open quarrel as two men could be: Ovid took up his hat to go. Even at that critical moment, Benjulia’s strange jealousy of his young colleague—as a possible rival in some field of discovery which he claimed as his own—showed itself once more. There was no change in his tone; he still spoke like a judicious friend.
They were as close to an open argument as two men could get: Ovid picked up his hat to leave. Even at that crucial moment, Benjulia's unusual jealousy of his younger colleague—as a potential rival in a field of discovery he believed he owned—reared its head again. There was no shift in his tone; he still spoke like a wise friend.
“A last word of advice,” he said. “You are travelling for your health; don’t let inquisitive strangers lead you into talk. Some of them might be physiologists.”
“A final piece of advice,” he said. “You’re traveling for your health; don’t let nosy strangers pull you into conversations. Some of them might be physiologists.”
“And might suggest new ideas,” Ovid rejoined, determined to make him speak out this time.
“And might suggest new ideas,” Ovid replied, determined to get him to speak up this time.
Benjulia nodded, in perfect agreement with his guest’s view.
Benjulia nodded, completely agreeing with his guest’s opinion.
“Are you afraid of new ideas?” Ovid went on.
“Are you afraid of new ideas?” Ovid continued.
“Perhaps I am—in your head.” He made that admission, without hesitation or embarrassment. “Good-bye!” he resumed. “My sensitive foot feels noises: don’t bang the door.”
“Maybe I am—in your head.” He said that without any hesitation or shame. “Goodbye!” he continued. “My sensitive foot picks up on sounds: don’t slam the door.”
Getting out into the lane again, Ovid looked at his letter to the doctor at Montreal. His first impulse was to destroy it.
Getting back on the road, Ovid glanced at his letter to the doctor in Montreal. His first instinct was to throw it away.
As Benjulia had hesitated before giving him the letter, so he now hesitated before tearing it up.
As Benjulia had paused before handing him the letter, he now hesitated before ripping it up.
Contrary to the usual practice in such cases, the envelope was closed. Under those circumstances, Ovid’s pride decided him on using the introduction. Time was still to pass, before events opened his eyes to the importance of his decision. To the end of his life he remembered that Benjulia had been near to keeping back the letter, and that he had been near to tearing it up.
Unlike what usually happens in these situations, the envelope was sealed. Given those circumstances, Ovid’s pride led him to use the introduction. There was still time before the events would make him realize how significant his choice was. Throughout his life, he recalled that Benjulia had almost held back the letter, and that he had almost ripped it apart.
CHAPTER XX.
The wise ancient who asserted that “Time flies,” must have made that remarkable discovery while he was in a state of preparation for a journey. When are we most acutely sensible of the shortness of life? When do we consult our watches in perpetual dread of the result? When does the night steal on us unawares, and the morning take us by surprise? When we are going on a journey.
The wise old person who said that “Time flies” must have realized that when getting ready for a trip. When do we feel most aware of how short life is? When do we constantly check our watches, worried about what’s to come? When does night catch us off guard and morning surprise us? When we're about to go on a journey.
The remaining days of the week went by with a rush. Ovid had hardly time to ask himself if Friday had really come, before the hours of his life at home were already numbered.
The rest of the week flew by. Ovid barely had time to wonder if Friday had actually arrived before the moments of his life at home were already running out.
He had still a little time to spare when he presented himself at Fairfield Gardens late in the afternoon. Finding no one in the library, he went up to the drawing-room. His mother was alone, reading.
He still had a little time to spare when he arrived at Fairfield Gardens late in the afternoon. Finding no one in the library, he headed up to the drawing room. His mother was there alone, reading.
“Have you anything to say to me, before I tell Carmina that you are here?” Mrs. Gallilee put that question quietly, so far as her voice was concerned. But she still kept her eyes on her book. Ovid knew that she was offering him his first and last chance of speaking plainly, before he went away. In Carmina’s interests he spoke.
“Do you have anything to say to me before I let Carmina know you’re here?” Mrs. Gallilee asked that quietly, as far as her voice went. But she kept her eyes on her book. Ovid knew that she was giving him his first and only chance to speak openly before he left. He spoke for Carmina’s sake.
“Mother,” he said, “I am leaving the one person in the world who is most precious to me, under your care.”
“Mom,” he said, “I’m leaving the one person in the world who means the most to me in your hands.”
“Do you mean,” Mrs. Gallilee asked, “that you and Carmina are engaged to be married?”
“Do you mean,” Mrs. Gallilee asked, “that you and Carmina are engaged?”
“I mean that; and I am not sure that you approve of the engagement. Will you be plainer with me than you were on the last occasion when we spoke on this subject?”
“I mean that; and I’m not sure if you’re okay with the engagement. Can you be more straightforward with me than you were the last time we talked about this?”
“When was that?” Mrs. Gallilee inquired.
“When was that?” Mrs. Gallilee asked.
“When you and I were alone for a few minutes, on the morning when I breakfasted here. You said it was quite natural that Carmina should have attracted me; but you were careful not to encourage the idea of a marriage between us. I understood that you disapproved of it—but you didn’t plainly tell me why.”
“When you and I were alone for a few minutes that morning when I had breakfast here, you mentioned that it was completely natural for Carmina to have caught my interest. However, you were careful not to promote the idea of marriage between us. I got the sense that you didn’t approve of it, but you didn’t clearly explain why.”
“Can women always give their reason?”
“Can women always explain their reasoning?”
“Yes—when they are women like you.”
“Yes—when they are women like you.”
“Thank you, my dear, for a pretty compliment. I can trust my memory. I think I hinted at the obvious objections to an engagement. You and Carmina are cousins; and you belong to different religious communities. I may add that a man with your brilliant prospects has, in my opinion, no reason to marry unless his wife is in a position to increase his influence and celebrity. I had looked forward to seeing my clever son rise more nearly to a level with persons of rank, who are members of our family. There is my confession, Ovid. If I did hesitate on the occasion to which you have referred, I have now, I think, told you why.”
“Thank you, my dear, for the nice compliment. I can rely on my memory. I believe I pointed out the clear objections to an engagement. You and Carmina are cousins, and you come from different religious backgrounds. I should also mention that a man with your impressive future, in my opinion, has no reason to marry unless his wife can enhance his influence and fame. I had been hoping to see my smart son rise closer to the level of those of higher status who are part of our family. There’s my confession, Ovid. If I hesitated on the occasion you mentioned, I think I've now explained why.”
“Am I to understand that you hesitate still?” Ovid asked.
“Am I to understand that you’re still hesitating?” Ovid asked.
“No.” With that brief reply she rose to put away her book.
“No.” With that short answer, she stood up to put away her book.
Ovid followed her to the bookcase. “Has Carmina conquered you?” he said.
Ovid followed her to the bookcase. “Has Carmina won you over?” he asked.
She put her book back in its place. “Carmina has conquered me,” she answered.
She put her book back where it belonged. “Carmina has won me over,” she replied.
“You say it coldly.”
"You say it nonchalantly."
“What does that matter, if I say it truly?”
“What does it matter if I say it honestly?”
The struggle in him between hope and fear burst its way out. “Oh, mother, no words can tell you how fond I am of Carmina! For God’s sake take care of her, and be kind to her!”
The conflict within him between hope and fear came pouring out. “Oh, Mom, I can’t express how much I love Carmina! Please take care of her and be good to her!"
“For your sake,” said Mrs. Gallilee, gently correcting the language of her excitable son, from her own protoplastic point of view. “You do me an injustice if you feel anxious about Carmina, when you leave her here. My dead brother’s child, is my child. You may be sure of that.” She took his hand, and drew him to her, and kissed his forehead with dignity and deliberation. If Mr. Mool had been present, during the registration of that solemn pledge, he would have been irresistibly reminded of the other ceremony, which is called signing a deed.
“For your sake,” Mrs. Gallilee said, gently correcting her excitable son’s language from her own nurturing perspective. “You’re doing me an injustice if you feel worried about Carmina when you leave her here. My deceased brother’s child is my child. You can count on that.” She took his hand, pulled him closer, and kissed his forehead with dignity and intention. If Mr. Mool had been there during the signing of that solemn promise, he would have been strongly reminded of the other ceremony known as signing a deed.
“Have you any instructions to give me?” Mrs. Gallilee proceeded. “For instance, do you object to my taking Carmina to parties? I mean, of course, parties which will improve her mind.”
“Do you have any instructions for me?” Mrs. Gallilee continued. “For example, do you mind if I take Carmina to parties? I mean, of course, parties that will enhance her mind.”
He fell sadly below his mother’s level in replying to this. “Do everything you can to make her life happy while I am away.” Those were his only instructions.
He sadly didn’t live up to his mother's expectations in responding to this. “Do whatever you can to make her life happy while I’m gone.” Those were his only instructions.
But Mrs. Gallilee had not done with him yet. “With regard to visitors,” she went on, “I presume you wish me to be careful, if I find young men calling here oftener than usual?”
But Mrs. Gallilee wasn't finished with him yet. “About visitors,” she continued, “I assume you want me to be cautious if I notice young men coming by more frequently than usual?”
Ovid actually laughed at this. “Do you think I doubt her?” he asked. “The earth doesn’t hold a truer girl than my little Carmina!” A thought struck him while he said it. The brightness faded out of his face; his voice lost its gaiety. “There is one person who may call on you,” he said, “whom I don’t wish her to see.”
Ovid actually laughed at this. "Do you really think I doubt her?" he asked. "The earth doesn’t have a truer girl than my little Carmina!" A thought struck him while he said it. The brightness faded from his face; his voice lost its cheer. "There’s one person who might come to see you," he said, "whom I don’t want her to meet."
“Who is he?”
"Who is this guy?"
“Unfortunately, he is a man who has excited her curiosity. I mean Benjulia.”
“Unfortunately, he’s a guy who has piqued her interest. I’m talking about Benjulia.”
It was now Mrs. Gallilee’s turn to be amused. Her laugh was not one of her foremost fascinations. It was hard in tone, and limited in range—it opened her mouth, but it failed to kindle any light in her eyes. “Jealous of the ugly doctor!” she exclaimed. “Oh, Ovid, what next?”
It was now Mrs. Gallilee’s turn to be amused. Her laugh wasn’t one of her main charms. It was hard-sounding and narrow in range—it opened her mouth, but didn’t light up her eyes. “Jealous of the ugly doctor!” she exclaimed. “Oh, Ovid, what’s next?”
“You never made a greater mistake in your life,” her son answered sharply.
“You never made a bigger mistake in your life,” her son replied sharply.
“Then what is the objection to him?” Mrs. Gallilee rejoined.
“Then what’s the issue with him?” Mrs. Gallilee replied.
It was not easy to meet that question with a plain reply. If Ovid asserted that Benjulia’s chemical experiments were assumed—for some reason known only to himself—as a cloak to cover the atrocities of the Savage Science, he would only raise the doctor in his mother’s estimation. If, on the other hand, he described what had passed between them when they met in the Zoological Gardens, Mrs. Gallilee might summon Benjulia to explain the slur which he had indirectly cast on the memory of Carmina’s mother—and might find, in the reply, some plausible reason for objecting to her son’s marriage. Having rashly placed himself in this dilemma, Ovid unwisely escaped from it by the easiest way. “I don’t think Benjulia a fit person,” he said, “to be in the company of a young girl.”
It wasn’t easy to respond to that question with a straightforward answer. If Ovid claimed that Benjulia’s chemical experiments were just a cover for the horrors of the Savage Science—something known only to him—he would only improve the doctor’s standing in his mother’s eyes. On the flip side, if he shared what happened between them when they met at the Zoological Gardens, Mrs. Gallilee might call Benjulia in to explain the insult he had indirectly made against Carmina’s mother’s memory—and she might find some reasonable grounds to object to her son’s marriage. After putting himself in this tough spot, Ovid foolishly chose the easiest way out. “I don’t think Benjulia is a suitable person,” he said, “to be around a young girl.”
Mrs. Gallilee accepted this expression of opinion with a readiness, which would have told a more suspicious man that he had made a mistake. Ovid had roused the curiosity—perhaps awakened the distrust—of his clever mother.
Mrs. Gallilee accepted this opinion with such eagerness that a more suspicious person might have realized he had made a mistake. Ovid had sparked his clever mother's curiosity—maybe even her distrust.
“You know best,” Mrs. Gallilee replied; “I will bear in mind what you say.” She rang the bell for Carmina, and left the room. Ovid found the minutes passing slowly, for the first time since the day had been fixed for his departure. He attributed this impression to his natural impatience for the appearance of his cousin—until the plain evidence of the clock pointed to a delay of five endless minutes, and more. As he approached the door to make inquiries, it opened at last. Hurrying to meet Carmina, he found himself face to face with Miss Minerva!
“You know best,” Mrs. Gallilee replied; “I’ll remember what you said.” She rang the bell for Carmina and left the room. For the first time since the day of his departure had been set, Ovid felt the minutes dragging by. He thought this was just his natural impatience for his cousin’s arrival—until he noticed the clock showing a delay of five seemingly endless minutes, and more. As he approached the door to ask about it, it finally opened. Rushing to greet Carmina, he instead came face to face with Miss Minerva!
She came in hastily, and held out her hand without looking at him.
She rushed in and held out her hand without looking at him.
“Forgive me for intruding on you,” she said, with a rapidity of utterance and a timidity of manner strangely unlike herself. “I’m obliged to prepare the children’s lessons for to-morrow; and this is my only opportunity of bidding you good-bye. You have my best wishes—my heartfelt wishes—for your safety and your health, and—and your enjoyment of the journey. Good-bye! good-bye!”
“Sorry to interrupt,” she said, speaking quickly and acting a bit shy, which was unlike her. “I have to get the kids' lessons ready for tomorrow, and this is my only chance to say goodbye. I wish you all the best—my sincere wishes—for your safety, health, and enjoyment during the trip. Goodbye! Goodbye!”
After holding his hand for a moment, she hastened back to the door. There she stopped, turned towards him again, and looked at him for the first time. “I have one thing more to say,” she broke out. “I will do all I can to make Carmina’s life pleasant in your absence.” Before he could thank her, she was gone.
After holding his hand for a moment, she quickly made her way back to the door. There, she paused, turned back to him, and looked at him for the first time. “I have one more thing to say,” she said. “I’ll do everything I can to make Carmina’s life enjoyable while you’re away.” Before he could thank her, she was gone.
In another minute Carmina came in, and found Ovid looking perplexed and annoyed. She had passed Frances on the stairs—had there been any misunderstanding between Ovid and the governess?
In another minute, Carmina walked in and found Ovid looking confused and irritated. She had seen Frances on the stairs—had there been some kind of misunderstanding between Ovid and the governess?
“Have you seen Miss Minerva?” she asked.
“Have you seen Miss Minerva?” she asked.
He put his arm round her, and seated her by him on the sofa. “I don’t understand Miss Minerva,” he said. “How is it that she came here, when I was expecting You?”
He put his arm around her and sat her down next to him on the sofa. “I don’t get Miss Minerva,” he said. “How did she end up here when I was expecting you?”
“She asked me, as a favour, to let her see you first; and she seemed to be so anxious about it that I gave way. I didn’t do wrong, Ovid—did I?”
“She asked me, as a favor, to let her see you first; and she seemed to be so anxious about it that I gave in. I didn’t do anything wrong, Ovid—did I?”
“My darling, you are always kind, and always right! But why couldn’t she say good-bye (with the others) downstairs? Do you understand this curious woman?”
“My darling, you are always kind and always right! But why couldn’t she say goodbye (with everyone else) downstairs? Do you understand this strange woman?”
“I think I do.” She paused, and toyed with the hair over Ovid’s forehead. “Miss Minerva is fond of you, poor thing,” she said innocently.
“I think I do.” She paused and played with the hair over Ovid’s forehead. “Miss Minerva likes you, poor thing,” she said innocently.
“Fond of me?”
“Do you like me?”
The surprise which his tone expressed, failed to attract her attention. She quietly varied the phrase that she had just used.
The surprise in his tone didn't catch her attention. She quietly changed the phrase she had just used.
“Miss Minerva has a true regard for you—and knows that you don’t return it,” she explained, still playing with Ovid’s hair. “I want to see how it looks,” she went on, “when it’s parted in the middle. No! it looks better as you always wear it. How handsome you are, Ovid! Don’t you wish I was beautiful, too? Everybody in the house loves you; and everybody is sorry you are going away. I like Miss Minerva, I like everybody, for being so fond of my dear, dear hero. Oh, what shall I do when day after day passes, and only takes you farther and farther away from me? No! I won’t cry. You shan’t go away with a heavy heart, my dear one, if I can help it. Where is your photograph? You promised me your photograph. Let me look at it. Yes! it’s like you, and yet not like you. It will do to think over, when I am alone. My love, it has copied your eyes, but it has not copied the divine kindness and goodness that I see in them!” She paused, and laid her head on his bosom. “I shall cry, in spite of my resolution, if I look at you any longer. We won’t look—we won’t talk—I can feel your arm round me—I can hear your heart. Silence is best. I have been told of people dying happily; and I never understood it before. I think I could die happily now.” She put her hand over his lips before he could reprove her, and nestled closer to him. “Hush!” she said softly; “hush!”
“Miss Minerva really cares about you—and knows that you don’t feel the same,” she explained, still playing with Ovid’s hair. “I want to see how it looks,” she continued, “when it’s parted in the middle. No! it looks better the way you always wear it. How handsome you are, Ovid! Don’t you wish I was beautiful, too? Everyone in the house loves you; and everyone is sad you’re leaving. I like Miss Minerva, I like everyone, for loving my dear, dear hero so much. Oh, what am I going to do when day after day goes by, pulling you farther and farther away from me? No! I won’t cry. You won’t leave with a heavy heart, my dear one, if I can help it. Where is your photograph? You promised me your photograph. Let me see it. Yes! it looks like you, but also not quite. It’ll be good to think about when I’m alone. My love, it captured your eyes, but it hasn’t captured the divine kindness and goodness that I see in them!” She paused and laid her head on his chest. “I’ll cry, despite my promise, if I look at you any longer. We won’t look—we won’t talk—I can feel your arm around me—I can hear your heart. Silence is best. I’ve heard about people dying happily, and I never understood it before. I think I could die happily now.” She put her hand over his lips before he could scold her and snuggled closer to him. “Hush!” she said softly; “hush!”
They neither moved nor spoke: that silent happiness was the best happiness, while it lasted. Mrs. Gallilee broke the charm. She suddenly opened the door, pointed to the clock, and went away again.
They didn’t move or say anything: that quiet happiness was the best kind of happiness, while it lasted. Mrs. Gallilee interrupted the moment. She suddenly opened the door, pointed at the clock, and left again.
The cruel time had come. They made their last promises; shared their last kisses; held each other in the last embrace. She threw herself on the sofa, as he left her—with a gesture which entreated him to go, while she could still control herself. Once, he looked round, when he reached the door—and then it was over.
The harsh moment had arrived. They exchanged their final promises, shared their last kisses, and held each other in one final embrace. She collapsed onto the sofa as he walked away, with a gesture that urged him to leave while she could still hold it together. Once, he glanced back when he reached the door—and then it was done.
Alone on the landing, he dashed the tears away from his eyes. Suffering and sorrow tried hard to get the better of his manhood: they had shaken, but had not conquered him. He was calm, when he joined the members of the family, waiting in the library.
Alone on the landing, he wiped away the tears from his eyes. Pain and sadness fought hard to overwhelm his strength: they had rattled him, but hadn’t defeated him. He was composed when he joined the family members waiting in the library.
Perpetually setting an example, Mrs. Gallilee ascended her domestic pedestal as usual. She favoured her son with one more kiss, and reminded him of the railway. “We understand each other, Ovid—you have only five minutes to spare. Write, when you get to Quebec. Now, Maria! say good-bye.”
Perpetually setting an example, Mrs. Gallilee took her usual place at home. She gave her son another kiss and reminded him about the train. “We’re on the same page, Ovid—you have just five minutes. Write when you get to Quebec. Now, Maria! Say goodbye.”
Maria presented herself to her brother with a grace which did honour to the family dancing-master. Her short farewell speech was a model of its kind.
Maria approached her brother with a grace that reflected well on the family dance instructor. Her brief farewell speech was a prime example of its kind.
“Dear Ovid, I am only a child; but I feel truly anxious for the recovery of your health. At this favourable season you may look forward to a pleasant voyage. Please accept my best wishes.” She offered her cheek to be kissed—and looked like a young person who had done her duty, and knew it.
“Dear Ovid, I’m just a kid, but I'm really worried about your health. With the good weather now, you can look forward to an enjoyable trip. Please take my best wishes.” She turned her cheek to be kissed—and looked like someone who had fulfilled her obligation and was aware of it.
Mr. Gallilee—modestly secluded behind the window curtains—appeared, at a sign from his wife. One of his plump red hands held a bundle of cigars. The other clutched an enormous new travelling-flask—the giant of its tribe.
Mr. Gallilee—modestly hidden behind the window curtains—appeared, at a signal from his wife. One of his chubby red hands held a bunch of cigars. The other gripped a huge new travel flask—the biggest of its kind.
“My dear boy, it’s possible there may be good brandy and cigars on board; but that’s not my experience of steamers—is it yours?” He stopped to consult his wife. “My dear, is it yours?” Mrs. Gallilee held up the “Railway Guide,” and shook it significantly. Mr. Gallilee went on in a hurry. “There’s some of the right stuff in this flask, Ovid, if you will accept it. Five-and-forty years old—would you like to taste it? Would you like to taste it, my dear?” Mrs. Gallilee seized the “Railway Guide” again, with a terrible look. Her husband crammed the big flask into one of Ovid’s pockets, and the cigars into the other. “You’ll find them a comfort when you’re away from us. God bless you, my son! You don’t mind my calling you my son? I couldn’t be fonder of you, if I really was your father. Let’s part as cheerfully as we can,” said poor Mr. Gallilee, with the tears rolling undisguisedly over his fat cheeks. “We can write to each other—can’t we? Oh dear! dear! I wish I could take it as easy as Maria does. Zo! come and give him a kiss, poor fellow. Where’s Zo?”
“My dear boy, there might be some good brandy and cigars on board; but that’s not what I’ve experienced with steamers—how about you?” He paused to check with his wife. “My dear, what do you think?” Mrs. Gallilee held up the “Railway Guide” and shook it meaningfully. Mr. Gallilee hurried on. “There’s some of the good stuff in this flask, Ovid, if you’d like it. It’s forty-five years old—want to try it? Would you like to taste it, my dear?” Mrs. Gallilee grabbed the “Railway Guide” again, looking very serious. Her husband stuffed the large flask into one of Ovid’s pockets and the cigars into the other. “You’ll find them comforting when you’re away from us. God bless you, my son! You don’t mind if I call you my son, do you? I couldn’t care for you more if I were really your father. Let’s part as cheerfully as we can,” said poor Mr. Gallilee, tears rolling openly down his chubby cheeks. “We can write to each other—can’t we? Oh dear! I wish I could take it as easily as Maria does. Zo! come give him a kiss, poor guy. Where’s Zo?”
Mrs. Gallilee made the discovery—she dragged Zo into view, from under the table. Ovid took his little sister on his knee, and asked why she had hidden herself.
Mrs. Gallilee made the discovery—she pulled Zo into view from under the table. Ovid sat his little sister on his lap and asked why she had been hiding.
“Because I don’t want to say good-bye!” cried the child, giving her reason with a passionate outbreak of sorrow that shook her from head to foot. “Take me with you, Ovid, take me with you!” He did his best to console her, under adverse circumstances. Mrs. Gallilee’s warning voice sounded like a knell—“Time! time!” Zo’s shrill treble rang out louder still. Zo was determined to write to Ovid, if she was not allowed to go with him. “Pa’s going to write to you—why shouldn’t I?” she screamed through her tears. “Dear Zoe, you are too young,” Maria remarked. “Damned nonsense!” sobbed Mr. Gallilee; “she shall write!” “Time, time!” Mrs. Gallilee reiterated. Taking no part in the dispute, Ovid directed two envelopes for Zo, and quieted her in that way. He hurried into the hall; he glanced at the stairs that led to the drawing-room. Carmina was on the landing, waiting for a farewell look at him. On the higher flight of stairs, invisible from the hall, Miss Minerva was watching the scene of departure. Reckless of railways and steamers, Ovid ran up to Carmina. Another and another kiss; and then away to the house-door, with Zo at his heels, trying to get into the cab with him. A last kind word to the child, as they carried her back to the house; a last look at the familiar faces in the doorway; a last effort to resist that foretaste of death which embitters all human partings—and Ovid was gone!
“Because I don’t want to say goodbye!” cried the child, her passionate sorrow shaking her from head to toe. “Take me with you, Ovid, take me with you!” He tried his best to comfort her, despite the situation. Mrs. Gallilee’s warning voice sounded like a death knell—“Time! time!” Zo’s high-pitched voice rang out even louder. Zo was determined to write to Ovid if she couldn’t go with him. “Dad’s going to write to you—so why can’t I?” she yelled through her tears. “Dear Zoe, you’re too young,” Maria said. “That’s ridiculous!” Mr. Gallilee sobbed; “she will write!” “Time, time!” Mrs. Gallilee repeated. Not wanting to get involved in the argument, Ovid addressed two envelopes for Zo and calmed her down that way. He rushed into the hallway; he glanced at the stairs leading to the drawing-room. Carmina was on the landing, waiting for a final look at him. On the upper staircase, out of sight from the hall, Miss Minerva was watching the scene unfold. Ignoring the railways and steamers, Ovid ran up to Carmina. Another kiss, and then he headed to the front door, with Zo following closely behind, trying to get into the cab with him. A final kind word to the child as they took her back to the house; a last look at the familiar faces in the doorway; a last effort to fight off that taste of death that makes all human farewells bitter—and Ovid was gone!
CHAPTER XXI.
On the afternoon of the day that followed Ovid’s departure, the three ladies of the household were in a state of retirement—each in her own room.
On the afternoon after Ovid left, the three women of the household were in a state of seclusion—each in her own room.
The writing-table in Mrs. Gallilee’s boudoir was covered with letters. Her banker’s pass-book and her cheque-book were on the desk; Mr. Gallilee’s affairs having been long since left as completely in the hands of his wife, as if Mr. Gallilee had been dead. A sheet of paper lay near the cheque-book, covered with calculations divided into two columns. The figures in the right-hand column were contained in one line at the top of the page. The figures in the left-hand column filled the page from top to bottom. With her fan in her hand, and her pen in the ink-bottle, Mrs. Gallilee waited, steadily thinking.
The writing desk in Mrs. Gallilee’s room was piled high with letters. Her bank passbook and checkbook were on the desk; Mr. Gallilee's finances had long been completely managed by his wife, as if he were dead. A sheet of paper lay next to the checkbook, filled with calculations in two columns. The numbers in the right column were listed in one line at the top of the page. The numbers in the left column covered the page from top to bottom. With her fan in one hand and her pen in the ink bottle, Mrs. Gallilee waited, deep in thought.
It was the hottest day of the season. All the fat women in London fanned themselves on that sultry afternoon; and Mrs. Gallilee followed the general example. When she looked to the right, her calculations showed the balance at the bank. When she looked to the left, her calculations showed her debts: some partially paid, some not paid at all. If she wearied of the prospect thus presented, and turned for relief to her letters, she was confronted by polite requests for money; from tradespeople in the first place, and from secretaries of fashionable Charities in the second. Here and there, by way of variety, were invitations to parties, representing more pecuniary liabilities, incurred for new dresses, and for hospitalities acknowledged by dinners and conversaziones at her own house. Money that she owed, money that she must spend; nothing but outlay of money—and where was it to come from?
It was the hottest day of the season. All the heavyset women in London fanned themselves on that muggy afternoon, and Mrs. Gallilee followed suit. When she looked to the right, her mind focused on her bank balance. When she looked to the left, she saw her debts: some partially paid, others not paid at all. If she grew tired of the situation in front of her and turned to her letters for distraction, she was met with polite requests for money; first from vendors and then from secretaries of trendy charities. Here and there, for variety, were invitations to parties, which meant more financial obligations for new dresses and dinners and gatherings she hosted at her place. Money she owed, money she needed to spend; nothing but expenses—and where was it all supposed to come from?
So far as her pecuniary resources were concerned, she was equally removed from hope and fear. Twice a year the same income flowed in regularly from the same investments. What she could pay at any future time was far more plainly revealed to her than what she might owe. With tact and management it would be possible to partially satisfy creditors, and keep up appearances for six months more. To that conclusion her reflections led her, and left her to write cheques.
As far as her financial resources were concerned, she felt neither hope nor fear. Twice a year, the same income consistently came in from the same investments. What she could afford to pay in the future was much clearer to her than what she might owe. With some clever planning, it would be possible to partially satisfy her creditors and maintain appearances for another six months. This was the conclusion she reached, which allowed her to write checks.
And after the six months—what then?
And after six months—what happens next?
Having first completed her correspondence with the tradespeople, and having next decided on her contributions to the Charities, this iron matron took up her fan again, cooled herself, and met the question of the future face to face.
Having first wrapped up her messages with the vendors, and after deciding on her donations to the charities, this tough woman picked up her fan again, cooled off, and confronted the future head-on.
Ovid was the central figure in the prospect.
Ovid was the main focus in the plan.
If he lived devoted to his profession, and lived unmarried, there was a last resource always left to Mrs. Gallilee. For years past, his professional gains had added largely to the income which he had inherited from his father. Unembarrassed by expensive tastes, he had some thousands of pounds put by—for the simple reason that he was at a loss what else to do with them. Thus far, her brother’s generosity had spared Mrs. Gallilee the hard necessity of making a confession to her son. As things were now, she must submit to tell the humiliating truth; and Ovid (with no wife to check his liberal instincts) would do what Ovid’s uncle (with no wife living to check his liberal instincts) had done already.
If he dedicated his life to his career and stayed single, Mrs. Gallilee always had one last option. Over the years, his professional earnings had significantly boosted the income he inherited from his father. Having no expensive tastes, he saved up several thousand pounds—simply because he didn’t know what else to do with them. So far, her brother’s generosity had spared Mrs. Gallilee from the difficult task of confessing to her son. As things stood, she had to face the embarrassing truth; and Ovid (without a wife to temper his generous nature) would do what Ovid’s uncle (who also had no wife to temper his generous nature) had already done.
There was the prospect, if her son remained a bachelor. But her son had resolved to marry Carmina. What would be the result if she was weak enough to allow it?
There was the possibility that her son would stay single. But her son had decided to marry Carmina. What would happen if she was weak enough to let it happen?
There would be, not one result, but three results. Natural; Legal; Pecuniary.
There would be three outcomes, not just one: Natural, Legal, and Pecuniary.
The natural result would be—children.
The natural result would be kids.
The legal result (if only one of those children lived) would be the loss to Mrs. Gallilee and her daughters of the splendid fortune reserved for them in the Will, if Carmina died without leaving offspring.
The legal outcome (if only one of those children survived) would be that Mrs. Gallilee and her daughters would lose the substantial fortune set aside for them in the Will, if Carmina passed away without having any children.
The pecuniary result would be (adding the husband’s income to the wife’s) about eight thousand a year for the young married people.
The financial outcome would be (combining the husband's income with the wife's) about eight thousand a year for the young married couple.
And how much for a loan, applicable to the mother-in-law’s creditors? Judging Carmina by the standard of herself—by what other standard do we really judge our fellow-creatures, no matter how clever we may be?—Mrs. Gallilee decided that not one farthing would be left to help her to pay debts, which were steadily increasing with every new concession that she made to the claims of society. Young Mrs. Ovid Vere, at the head of a household, would have the grand example of her other aunt before her eyes. Although her place of residence might not be a palace, she would be a poor creature indeed, if she failed to spend eight thousand a year, in the effort to be worthy of the social position of Lady Northlake. Add to these results of Ovid’s contemplated marriage the loss of a thousand a year, secured to the guardian by the Will, while the ward remained under her care—and the statement of disaster would be complete. “We must leave this house, and submit to be Lady Northlake’s poor relations—there is the price I pay for it, if Ovid and Carmina become man and wife.”
And how much for a loan to pay off the mother-in-law's creditors? Thinking about Carmina in relation to herself—since that’s really how we judge others, no matter how smart we think we are—Mrs. Gallilee concluded that not a single penny would be left to help her cover debts, which were steadily growing with every new concession she made to society’s demands. Young Mrs. Ovid Vere, leading a household, would have the shining example of her other aunt right in front of her. Even if her home wasn’t a palace, she would really be in a sad situation if she didn’t manage to spend eight thousand a year, trying to live up to the social status of Lady Northlake. Adding to the concerns of Ovid's planned marriage was the loss of a thousand a year, guaranteed to the guardian by the Will, as long as the ward remained under her care—and that would sum up the disaster completely. “We have to leave this house and accept being Lady Northlake’s poor relatives— that’s the cost if Ovid and Carmina get married.”
She quietly laid aside her fan, as the thought in her completed itself in this form.
She quietly set down her fan as the thought took shape in her mind.
The trivial action, and the look which accompanied it, had a sinister meaning of their own, beyond the reach of words. And Ovid was already on the sea. And Teresa was far away in Italy.
The small gesture and the look that went with it carried a dark significance of their own, beyond what words could express. And Ovid was already at sea. And Teresa was far away in Italy.
The clock on the mantelpiece struck five; the punctual parlour-maid appeared with her mistress’s customary cup of tea. Mrs. Gallilee asked for the governess. The servant answered that Miss Minerva was in her room.
The clock on the mantelpiece struck five; the punctual housemaid arrived with her mistress's usual cup of tea. Mrs. Gallilee asked for the governess. The servant replied that Miss Minerva was in her room.
“Where are the young ladies?”
“Where are the young women?”
“My master has taken them out for a walk.”
"My boss has taken them out for a walk."
“Have they had their music lesson?”
“Did they have their music lesson?”
“Not yet, ma’am. Mr. Le Frank left word yesterday that he would come at six this evening.”
“Not yet, ma’am. Mr. Le Frank said yesterday that he would be here at six tonight.”
“Does Mr. Gallilee know that?”
“Does Mr. Gallilee know this?”
“I heard Miss Minerva tell my master, while I was helping the young ladies to get ready.”
“I heard Miss Minerva tell my boss while I was helping the young ladies get ready.”
“Very well. Ask Miss Minerva to come here, and speak to me.”
“Alright. Ask Miss Minerva to come here and talk to me.”
Miss Minerva sat at the open window of her bedroom, looking out vacantly at the backs of houses, in the street behind Fairfield Gardens.
Miss Minerva sat at the open window of her bedroom, staring blankly at the backs of houses in the street behind Fairfield Gardens.
The evil spirit was the dominant spirit in her again. She, too, was thinking of Ovid and Carmina. Her memory was busy with the parting scene on the previous day.
The evil spirit was once again the controlling force within her. She was also thinking about Ovid and Carmina. Her mind kept going back to the goodbye scene from the day before.
The more she thought of all that had happened in that short space of time, the more bitterly she reproached herself. Her one besetting weakness had openly degraded her, without so much as an attempt at resistance on her part. The fear of betraying herself if she took leave of the man she secretly loved, in the presence of his family, had forced her to ask a favour of Carmina, and to ask it under circumstances which might have led her rival to suspect the truth. Admitted to a private interview with Ovid, she had failed to control her agitation; and, worse still, in her ungovernable eagerness to produce a favourable impression on him at parting, she had promised—honestly promised, in that moment of impulse—to make Carmina’s happiness her own peculiar care! Carmina, who had destroyed in a day the hope of years! Carmina, who had taken him away from her; who had clung round him when he ran upstairs, and had kissed him—fervently, shamelessly kissed him—before the servants in the hall!
The more she reflected on everything that had happened in such a short time, the more she harshly criticized herself. Her persistent weakness had openly humiliated her, without her even attempting to resist. The fear of revealing her feelings if she left the man she secretly loved in front of his family compelled her to ask Carmina for a favor, and to do so in a way that could have made her rival suspicious. When she was granted a private meeting with Ovid, she couldn't hide her nervousness; and, even worse, in her uncontrolled desire to leave a good impression on him at parting, she had promised—sincerely promised, in that impulsive moment—to make Carmina's happiness her own personal responsibility! Carmina, who had shattered years of hope in a single day! Carmina, who had taken him away from her; who had clung to him while he ran upstairs, and had kissed him—passionately, shamelessly kissed him—right in front of the servants in the hallway!
She started to her feet, roused to a frenzy of rage by her own recollections. Standing at the window, she looked down at the pavement of the courtyard—it was far enough below to kill her instantly if she fell on it. Through the heat of her anger there crept the chill and stealthy prompting of despair. She leaned over the window-sill—she was not afraid—she might have done it, but for a trifling interruption. Somebody spoke outside.
She jumped to her feet, driven to a frenzy of rage by her own memories. Standing at the window, she looked down at the courtyard below—it was far enough down to kill her instantly if she fell. Amidst the heat of her anger, a cold and stealthy feeling of despair crept in. She leaned over the window-sill—she wasn’t afraid—she might have done it, but for a slight interruption. Someone spoke outside.
It was the parlour-maid. Instead of entering the room, she spoke through the open door. The woman was one of Miss Minerva’s many enemies in the house. “Mrs. Gallilee wishes to see you,” she said—and shut the door again, the instant the words were out of her mouth.
It was the maid. Instead of coming into the room, she spoke through the open door. The woman was one of Miss Minerva’s many foes in the house. “Mrs. Gallilee wants to see you,” she said—and closed the door right after she spoke.
Mrs. Gallilee!
Mrs. Gallilee!
The very name was full of promise at that moment. It suggested hope—merciless hope.
The name itself was full of promise at that moment. It hinted at hope—unstoppable hope.
She left the window, and consulted her looking-glass. Even to herself, her haggard face was terrible to see. She poured eau-de-cologne and water into her basin, and bathed her burning head and eyes. Her shaggy black hair stood in need of attention next. She took almost as much pains with it as if she had been going into the presence of Ovid himself. “I must make a calm appearance,” she thought, still as far as ever from suspecting that her employer had guessed her secret, “or his mother may find me out.” Her knees trembled under her. She sat down for a minute to rest.
She stepped away from the window and looked at her reflection. Even she found her worn face hard to look at. She poured cologne and water into her basin and soaked her burning head and eyes. Next, her messy black hair needed some attention. She took almost as much care with it as if she were preparing to meet Ovid himself. “I need to look composed,” she thought, still completely unaware that her employer had figured out her secret, “or his mother might catch on.” Her knees shook beneath her. She sat down for a minute to catch her breath.
Was she merely wanted for some ordinary domestic consultation? or was there really a chance of hearing the question of Ovid and Carmina brought forward at the coming interview?
Was she just wanted for some regular domestic advice? Or was there actually a chance of discussing the question of Ovid and Carmina at the upcoming meeting?
She believed what she hoped: she believed that the time had come when Mrs. Gallilee had need of an ally—perhaps of an accomplice. Only let her object be the separation of the two cousins—and Miss Minerva was eager to help her, in either capacity. Suppose she was too cautious to mention her object? Miss Minerva was equally ready for her employer, in that case. The doubt which had prompted her fruitless suggestions to Carmina, when they were alone in the young girl’s room—the doubt whether a clue to the discovery of Mrs. Gallilee’s motives might not be found, in that latter part of the Will which she had failed to overhear—was as present as ever in the governess’s mind. “The learned lady is not infallible,” she thought as she entered Mrs. Gallilee’s room. “If one unwary word trips over her tongue, I shall pick it up!”
She believed what she hoped: she believed that the moment had arrived when Mrs. Gallilee needed an ally—maybe even an accomplice. As long as her goal was to separate the two cousins, Miss Minerva was eager to help her, in either role. What if she was too careful to state her objective? Miss Minerva was just as ready to assist her employer in that case. The doubt that had led to her unproductive suggestions to Carmina, when they were alone in the young woman’s room—the doubt about whether a clue to understanding Mrs. Gallilee’s motives could be found in that part of the Will she had missed overhearing—was still very much on the governess's mind. “The learned lady is not perfect,” she thought as she entered Mrs. Gallilee’s room. “If one careless word slips from her tongue, I will catch it!”
Mrs. Gallilee’s manner was encouraging at the outset. She had left her writing-table; and she now presented herself, reclining in an easy chair, weary and discouraged—the picture of a woman in want of a helpful friend.
Mrs. Gallilee’s attitude was supportive at first. She had stepped away from her writing desk and now appeared, lounging in a comfy chair, tired and disheartened—the image of a woman in need of a good friend.
“My head aches with adding up figures, and writing letters,” she said. “I wish you would finish my correspondence for me.”
“My head hurts from adding up numbers and writing letters,” she said. “I wish you could finish my correspondence for me.”
Miss Minerva took her place at the desk. She at once discovered the unfinished correspondence to be a false pretence. Three cheques for charitable subscriptions, due at that date, were waiting to be sent to three secretaries, with the customary letters. In five minutes, the letters were ready for the post. “Anything more?” Miss Minerva asked.
Miss Minerva sat down at the desk. She quickly realized that the unfinished correspondence was just a cover. Three checks for charitable donations, due that day, were waiting to be sent to three secretaries, along with the usual letters. Within five minutes, the letters were ready to be mailed. “Anything else?” Miss Minerva asked.
“Not that I remember. Do you mind giving me my fan? I feel perfectly helpless—I am wretchedly depressed to-day.”
“Not that I remember. Could you hand me my fan? I feel completely helpless—I’m really down today.”
“The heat, perhaps?”
"Maybe the heat?"
“No. The expenses. Every year, the demands on our resources seem to increase. On principle, I dislike living up to our income—and I am obliged to do it.”
“No. The expenses. Every year, the demands on our resources seem to increase. In principle, I dislike living up to our income—and I have to do it.”
Here, plainly revealed to the governess’s experienced eyes, was another false pretence—used to introduce the true object of the interview, as something which might accidentally suggest itself in the course of conversation. Miss Minerva expressed the necessary regret with innocent readiness. “Might I suggest economy?” she asked with impenetrable gravity.
Here, clearly visible to the governess’s seasoned eyes, was another deception—used to present the real purpose of the meeting as something that could casually come up in conversation. Miss Minerva expressed the required regret with naive eagerness. “Could I suggest being frugal?” she asked with a serious demeanor.
“Admirably advised,” Mrs. Gallilee admitted; “but how is it to be done? Those subscriptions, for instance, are more than I ought to give. And what happens if I lower the amount? I expose myself to unfavourable comparison with other people of our rank in society.”
“That's good advice,” Mrs. Gallilee admitted; “but how am I supposed to do it? Those subscriptions, for example, are more than I should contribute. And what if I decrease the amount? I risk being unfavorably compared to others in our social class.”
Miss Minerva still patiently played the part expected of her. “You might perhaps do with only one carriage-horse,” she remarked.
Miss Minerva still patiently played the role everyone expected of her. “You might only need one carriage horse,” she commented.
“My good creature, look at the people who have only one carriage-horse! Situated as I am, can I descend to that level? Don’t suppose I care two straws about such things, myself. My one pride and pleasure in life is the pride and pleasure of improving my mind. But I have Lady Northlake for a sister; and I must not be entirely unworthy of my family connections. I have two daughters; and I must think of their interests. In a few years, Maria will be presented at Court. Thanks to you, she will be one of the most accomplished girls in England. Think of Maria’s mother in a one-horse chaise. Dear child! tell me all about her lessons. Is she getting on as well as ever?”
“My dear, look at the people who only have one carriage horse! Given my position, could I really lower myself to that level? Don’t think for a second that I care about such things. My one true pride and joy in life is the pursuit of knowledge. But I have Lady Northlake as my sister; I can’t be completely unworthy of my family ties. I have two daughters, and I need to consider their future. In a few years, Maria will be introduced at Court. Thanks to you, she will be one of the most well-educated girls in England. Just imagine Maria’s mother with a one-horse carriage. Dear child! Please tell me all about her lessons. Is she still doing as well as ever?”
“Examine her yourself, Mrs. Gallilee. I can answer for the result.”
"Check her out yourself, Mrs. Gallilee. I can guarantee the outcome."
“No, Miss Minerva! I have too much confidence in you to do anything of the kind. Besides, in one of the most important of Maria’s accomplishments, I am entirely dependent on yourself. I know nothing of music. You are not responsible for her progress in that direction. Still, I should like to know if you are satisfied with Maria’s music?”
“No, Miss Minerva! I trust you too much to do anything like that. Besides, when it comes to one of Maria’s most important skills, I rely completely on you. I don’t know anything about music. You aren’t to blame for her progress in that area. Still, I’d like to know if you’re satisfied with Maria’s music?”
“Quite satisfied.”
"Very satisfied."
“You don’t think she is getting—how can I express it?—shall I say beyond the reach of Mr. Le Frank’s teaching?”
“You don’t think she is getting—how can I say it?—let's say beyond the grasp of Mr. Le Frank’s teaching?”
“Certainly not.”
“Definitely not.”
“Perhaps you would consider Mr. Le Frank equal to the instruction of an older and more advanced pupil than Maria?”
“Maybe you think Mr. Le Frank is suited to teach a more advanced student than Maria?”
Thus far, Miss Minerva had answered the questions submitted to her with well-concealed indifference. This last inquiry roused her attention. Why did Mrs. Gallilee show an interest, for the first time, in Mr. Le Frank’s capacity as a teacher? Who was this “older and more advanced pupil,” for whose appearance in the conversation the previous questions had so smoothly prepared the way? Feeling delicate ground under her, the governess advanced cautiously.
So far, Miss Minerva had replied to the questions directed at her with a well-hidden indifference. This last question caught her interest. Why was Mrs. Gallilee suddenly interested in Mr. Le Frank’s skills as a teacher? Who was this “older and more advanced pupil” that the earlier questions had seamlessly set the stage for? Sensing she was on shaky ground, the governess proceeded carefully.
“I have always thought Mr. Le Frank an excellent teacher,” she said.
“I have always thought Mr. Le Frank was an excellent teacher,” she said.
“Can you give me no more definite answer than that?” Mrs. Gallilee asked.
“Is that the best answer you can give me?” Mrs. Gallilee asked.
“I am quite unacquainted, madam, with the musical proficiency of the pupil to whom you refer. I don’t even know (which adds to my perplexity) whether you are speaking of a lady or a gentleman.”
“I’m not really familiar, ma'am, with the musical skills of the student you’re talking about. I don’t even know (which makes things more confusing) whether you’re referring to a lady or a gentleman.”
“I am speaking,” said Mrs. Gallilee quietly, “of my niece, Carmina.”
“I’m talking,” said Mrs. Gallilee softly, “about my niece, Carmina.”
Those words set all further doubt at rest in Miss Minerva’s mind. Introduced by such elaborate preparation, the allusion to Carmina’s name could only lead, in due course, to the subject of Carmina’s marriage. By indirect methods of approach, Mrs. Gallilee had at last reached the object that she had in view.
Those words eliminated any remaining doubt in Miss Minerva's mind. Introduced with such careful preparation, the mention of Carmina's name could only eventually lead to the topic of Carmina's marriage. Through indirect means, Mrs. Gallilee had finally achieved the goal she was aiming for.
CHAPTER XXII.
There was an interval of silence between the two ladies.
Mrs. Gallilee waited for Miss Minerva to speak next. Miss Minerva waited to be taken into Mrs. Gallilee’s confidence. The sparrows twittered in the garden; and, far away in the schoolroom, the notes of the piano announced that the music lesson had begun.
Mrs. Gallilee waited for Miss Minerva to say something next. Miss Minerva waited to be let in on Mrs. Gallilee’s secrets. The sparrows chirped in the garden; and, far off in the schoolroom, the sound of the piano indicated that the music lesson had started.
“The birds are noisy,” said Mrs. Gallilee.
“The birds are loud,” said Mrs. Gallilee.
“And the piano sounds out of tune,” Miss Minerva remarked.
“And the piano sounds out of tune,” Miss Minerva said.
There was no help for it. Either Mrs. Gallilee must return to the matter in hand—-or the matter in hand must drop.
There was no way around it. Either Mrs. Gallilee had to deal with the issue at hand—or the issue at hand would have to be dropped.
“I am afraid I have not made myself understood,” she resumed.
"I'm afraid I haven’t made myself clear," she continued.
“I am afraid I have been very stupid,” Miss Minerva confessed.
“I’m afraid I’ve been really stupid,” Miss Minerva admitted.
Resigning herself to circumstances, Mrs. Gallilee put the adjourned question under a new form. “We were speaking of Mr. Le Frank as a teacher, and of my niece as a pupil,” she said. “Have you been able to form any opinion of Carmina’s musical abilities?”
Resigning herself to the situation, Mrs. Gallilee rephrased the question. “We were talking about Mr. Le Frank as a teacher and my niece as a student,” she said. “Have you been able to form any opinion about Carmina’s musical talents?”
Miss Minerva remained as prudent as ever. She answered, “I have had no opportunity of forming an opinion.”
Miss Minerva stayed as cautious as ever. She replied, “I haven't had the chance to form an opinion.”
Mrs. Gallilee met this cautious reply by playing her trump card. She handed a letter to Miss Minerva. “I have received a proposal from Mr. Le Frank,” she said. “Will you tell me what you think of it?”
Mrs. Gallilee responded to this careful answer by using her ace in the hole. She handed a letter to Miss Minerva. “I’ve received an offer from Mr. Le Frank,” she said. “What do you think about it?”
The letter was short and servile. Mr. Le Frank presented his best respects. If Mrs. Gallilee’s charming niece stood in need of musical instruction, he ventured to hope that he might have the honour and happiness of superintending her studies. Looking back to the top of the letter, the governess discovered that this modest request bore a date of eight days since. “Have you written to Mr. Le Frank?” she asked.
The letter was brief and overly polite. Mr. Le Frank extended his highest regards. If Mrs. Gallilee’s lovely niece needed music lessons, he hoped he might have the privilege and pleasure of overseeing her studies. Glancing back to the beginning of the letter, the governess noticed that this humble request was dated eight days ago. “Have you replied to Mr. Le Frank?” she asked.
“Only to say that I will take his request into consideration,” Mrs. Gallilee replied.
“Just to say that I will think about his request,” Mrs. Gallilee replied.
Had she waited for her son’s departure, before she committed herself to a decision? On the chance that this might be the case, Miss Minerva consulted her memory. When Mrs. Gallilee first decided on engaging a music-master to teach the children, her son had disapproved of employing Mr. Le Frank. This circumstance might possibly be worth bearing in mind. “Do you see any objection to accepting Mr. Le Frank’s proposal?” Mrs. Gallilee asked. Miss Minerva saw an objection forthwith, and, thanks to her effort of memory, discovered an especially mischievous way of stating it. “I feel a certain delicacy in offering an opinion,” she said modestly.
Had she waited for her son to leave before making a decision? Just in case this was the situation, Miss Minerva tried to recall the details. When Mrs. Gallilee first decided to hire a music teacher for the children, her son had been against hiring Mr. Le Frank. This detail might be worth considering. “Do you have any objections to accepting Mr. Le Frank’s proposal?” Mrs. Gallilee asked. Miss Minerva immediately saw an objection and, thanks to her memory, found a particularly sly way to express it. “I feel a bit hesitant to share my opinion,” she said modestly.
Mrs. Gallilee was surprised. “Do you allude to Mr. Le Frank?” she inquired.
Mrs. Gallilee was surprised. “Are you referring to Mr. Le Frank?” she asked.
“No. I don’t doubt that his instructions would be of service to any young lady.”
“No. I have no doubt that his advice would be helpful to any young woman.”
“Are you thinking of my niece?”
“Are you thinking about my niece?”
“No, Mrs. Gallilee. I am thinking of your son.”
“No, Mrs. Gallilee. I’m thinking about your son.”
“In what way, if you please?”
“In what way, if you don’t mind?”
“In this way. I believe your son would object to employing Mr. Le Frank as Miss Carmina’s teacher.”
“In this way, I think your son would disapprove of hiring Mr. Le Frank as Miss Carmina’s teacher.”
“On musical grounds?”
"Based on musical criteria?"
“No; on personal grounds.”
“No, for personal reasons.”
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
Miss Minerva explained her meaning. “I think you have forgotten what happened, when you first employed Mr. Le Frank to teach Maria and Zoe. His personal appearance produced an unfavourable impression on your son; and Mr. Ovid made certain inquiries which you had not thought necessary. Pardon me if I persist in mentioning the circumstances. I owe it to myself to justify my opinion—an opinion, you will please to remember, that I did not volunteer. Mr. Ovid’s investigations brought to light a very unpleasant report, relating to Mr. Le Frank and a young lady who had been one of his pupils.”
Miss Minerva clarified her point. “I think you’ve forgotten what happened when you first hired Mr. Le Frank to teach Maria and Zoe. His appearance left a bad impression on your son; and Mr. Ovid made some inquiries that you didn’t think were necessary. Please forgive me for bringing up these details again. I need to explain my opinion—an opinion, just to remind you, that I didn’t offer willingly. Mr. Ovid’s inquiries uncovered a very troubling report about Mr. Le Frank and a young woman who had been one of his students.”
“An abominable slander, Miss Minerva! I am surprised that you should refer to it.”
“An awful slander, Miss Minerva! I'm surprised you would bring it up.”
“I am referring, madam, to the view of the matter taken by Mr. Ovid. If Mr. Le Frank had failed to defend himself successfully, he would of course not have been received into this house. But your son had his own opinion of the defence. I was present at the time, and I heard him say that, if Maria and Zoe had been older, he should have advised employing a music-master who had no false reports against him to contradict. As they were only children, he would say nothing more. That is what I had in my mind, when I gave my opinion. I think Mr. Ovid will be annoyed when he hears that Mr. Le Frank is his cousin’s music-master. And, if any foolish gossip reaches him in his absence, I fear it might lead to mischievous results—I mean, to misunderstandings not easily set right by correspondence, and quite likely therefore to lead, in the end, to distrust and jealousy.”
“I’m talking about the perspective Mr. Ovid has on this issue, ma'am. If Mr. Le Frank hadn't managed to defend himself well, he obviously wouldn’t have been welcomed into this house. But your son had his own take on the defense. I was there when he mentioned that if Maria and Zoe were older, he would have suggested hiring a music teacher who didn't have any negative rumors about him. Since they were just kids, he decided not to say anything further. That’s what I was thinking when I shared my opinion. I believe Mr. Ovid will be upset to find out that Mr. Le Frank is his cousin’s music teacher. And if any silly gossip reaches him while he's away, I worry it could lead to trouble—by which I mean misunderstandings that can’t be easily cleared up through letters, and probably will end up causing distrust and jealousy.”
There she paused, and crossed her hands on her lap, and waited for what was to come next.
There she paused, crossed her hands in her lap, and waited for what would happen next.
If Mrs. Gallilee could have looked into her mind at that moment as well as into her face, she would have read Miss Minerva’s thoughts in these plain terms: “All this time, madam, you have been keeping up appearances in the face of detection. You are going to use Mr. Le Frank as a means of making mischief between Ovid and Carmina. If you had taken me into your confidence, I might have been willing to help you. As it is, please observe that I am not caught in the trap you have set for me. If Mr. Ovid discovers your little plot, you can’t lay the blame on your governess’s advice.”
If Mrs. Gallilee could have looked into her mind at that moment as well as into her face, she would have read Miss Minerva’s thoughts in these plain terms: “All this time, madam, you've been keeping up appearances while trying to avoid detection. You're planning to use Mr. Le Frank to stir up trouble between Ovid and Carmina. If you had trusted me, I might have been willing to help you. As it is, please note that I’m not falling for the trap you've set for me. If Mr. Ovid finds out about your little scheme, you can't blame your governess's advice.”
Mrs. Gallilee felt that she had again measured herself with Miss Minerva, and had again been beaten. She had confidently reckoned on the governess’s secret feeling towards her son to encourage, without hesitation or distrust, any project for promoting the estrangement of Ovid and Carmina. There was no alternative now but to put her first obstacle in the way of the marriage, on her own sole responsibility.
Mrs. Gallilee felt like she had once again measured herself against Miss Minerva, and once again lost. She had confidently counted on the governess's hidden feelings for her son to support, without any hesitation or doubt, any plans to create distance between Ovid and Carmina. Now, she had no choice but to place her first obstacle in the path of their marriage, entirely on her own.
“I don’t doubt that you have spoken sincerely,” she said; “but you have failed to do justice to my son’s good sense; and you are—naturally enough, in your position—incapable of estimating his devoted attachment to Carmina.” Having planted that sting, she paused to observe the effect. Not the slightest visible result rewarded her. She went on. “Almost the last words he said to me expressed his confidence—his affectionate confidence—in my niece. The bare idea of his being jealous of anybody, and especially of such a person as Mr. Le Frank, is simply ridiculous. I am astonished that you don’t see it in that light.”
“I don’t doubt that you’ve spoken honestly,” she said; “but you haven’t given my son’s good sense the credit it deserves; and you are—understandably, given your position—unable to appreciate his deep loyalty to Carmina.” After making that jab, she paused to see the reaction. There was no visible response from him. She continued. “Almost the last thing he told me showed his trust—his loving trust—in my niece. The mere idea of him being jealous of anyone, especially someone like Mr. Le Frank, is just absurd. I’m amazed you don’t see it that way.”
“I should see it in that light as plainly as you do,” Miss Minerva quietly replied, “if Mr. Ovid was at home.”
“I would see it just as clearly as you do,” Miss Minerva quietly replied, “if Mr. Ovid was home.”
“What difference does that make?”
"What difference does it make?"
“Excuse me—it makes a great difference, as I think. He has gone away on a long journey, and gone away in bad health. He will have his hours of depression. At such times, trifles are serious things; and even well-meant words—in letters—are sometimes misunderstood. I can offer no better apology for what I have said; and I can only regret that I have made so unsatisfactory a return for your flattering confidence in me.”
“Excuse me—it really makes a big difference, in my opinion. He has left for a long trip, and he’s not in great health. He will have his moments of sadness. During those times, small things can feel really important; even kind words—in letters—can sometimes be misinterpreted. I can’t offer any better excuse for what I’ve said; I just regret that I haven’t responded better to the trust you’ve placed in me.”
Having planted her sting, she rose to retire.
Having planted her sting, she got up to leave.
“Have you any further commands for me?” she asked.
“Do you have any more orders for me?” she asked.
“I should like to be quite sure that I have not misunderstood you,” said Mrs. Gallilee. “You consider Mr. Le Frank to be competent, as director of any young lady’s musical studies? Thank you. On the one point on which I wished to consult you, my mind is at ease. Do you know where Carmina is?”
“I just want to make sure that I haven’t misunderstood you,” said Mrs. Gallilee. “You think Mr. Le Frank is capable enough to direct any young lady’s music studies? Thank you. On that one issue I wanted to ask you about, I feel relieved. Do you know where Carmina is?”
“In her room, I believe.”
"In her room, I think."
“Will you have the goodness to send her here?”
“Could you please send her here?”
“With the greatest pleasure. Good-evening!”
"With great pleasure. Good evening!"
So ended Mrs. Gallilee’s first attempt to make use of Miss Minerva, without trusting her.
So ended Mrs. Gallilee’s first attempt to use Miss Minerva without trusting her.
CHAPTER XXIII.
The mistress of the house, and the governess of the house, had their own special reasons for retiring to their own rooms. Carmina was in solitude as a matter of necessity. The only friends that the poor girl could gather round her now, were the absent and the dead.
The lady of the house and the housekeeper each had their own reasons for heading to their rooms. Carmina found herself alone out of necessity. The only friends the poor girl could surround herself with now were those who were absent and those who had passed away.
She had written to Ovid—merely for the pleasure of thinking that her letter would accompany him, in the mail-steamer which took him to Quebec. She had written to Teresa. She had opened her piano, and had played the divinely beautiful music of Mozart, until its tenderness saddened her, and she closed the instrument with an aching heart. For a while she sat by the window, thinking of Ovid. The decline of day has its melancholy affinities with the decline of life. As the evening wore on, her loneliness had become harder and harder to endure. She rang for the maid, and asked if Miss Minerva was at leisure. Miss Minerva had been sent for by Mrs. Gallilee. Where was Zo? In the schoolroom, waiting until Mr. Le Frank had done with Maria, to take her turn at the piano. Left alone again, Carmina opened her locket, and put Ovid’s portrait by it on the table. Her sad fancy revived her dead parents—imagined her lover being presented to them—saw him winning their hearts by his genial voice, his sweet smile, his wise and kindly words. Miss Minerva, entering the room, found her still absorbed in her own little melancholy daydream; recalling the absent, reviving the dead—as if she had been nearing the close of life. And only seventeen years old. Alas for Carmina, only seventeen!
She had written to Ovid—just for the joy of imagining that her letter would travel with him on the mail steamer to Quebec. She had written to Teresa. She had opened her piano and played the incredibly beautiful music of Mozart until its tenderness brought her sadness, and she closed the instrument with a heavy heart. For a while, she sat by the window, thinking about Ovid. The end of the day has its sad connections with the end of life. As the evening went on, her loneliness grew harder and harder to bear. She called for the maid and asked if Miss Minerva was available. Miss Minerva had been called by Mrs. Gallilee. Where was Zo? In the schoolroom, waiting until Mr. Le Frank was done with Maria, to take her turn at the piano. Left alone again, Carmina opened her locket and placed Ovid’s portrait next to it on the table. Her sorrowful imagination brought back her deceased parents—she pictured her lover being introduced to them—seeing him win their hearts with his warm voice, sweet smile, and wise, kind words. Miss Minerva, entering the room, found her still lost in her little melancholy daydream; recalling the absent, reviving the dead—as if she were approaching the end of life. And only seventeen years old. Oh, poor Carmina, only seventeen!
“Mrs. Gallilee wishes to see you.”
“Mrs. Gallilee wants to see you.”
She started. “Is there anything wrong?” she asked.
She jumped. “Is something wrong?” she asked.
“No. What makes you think so?”
“No. What makes you think that?”
“You speak in such a strange way. Oh, Frances, I have been longing for you to keep me company! And now you are here, you look at me as coldly as if I had offended you. Perhaps you are not well?”
“You talk in such a strange way. Oh, Frances, I've been wanting you to keep me company! And now that you're here, you look at me as coldly as if I had upset you. Maybe you’re not feeling well?”
“That’s it. I am not well.”
"That's it. I'm not feeling well."
“Have some of my lavender water! Let me bathe your forehead, and then blow on it to cool you this hot weather. No? Sit down, dear, at any rate. What does my aunt want with me?”
“Here, have some of my lavender water! Let me dab it on your forehead, and then I'll blow on it to cool you in this heat. No? Well, sit down, dear, anyway. What does my aunt want with me?”
“I think I had better not tell you.”
“I think I should probably keep this to myself.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Your aunt is sure to ask you what I have said. I have tried her temper; you know what her temper is! She has sent me here instead of sending a maid, on the chance that I may commit some imprudence. I give you her message exactly as the servant might have given it—and you can tell her so with a safe conscience. No more questions!”
“Your aunt will definitely ask you what I said. I've tested her temper; you know how it is! She sent me here instead of a maid, hoping I might slip up. I'm giving you her message just like the servant would have done—and you can tell her that with a clear conscience. No more questions!”
“One more, please. Is it anything about Ovid?”
“One more, please. Is it about Ovid?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Then my aunt can wait a little. Do sit down! I want to speak to you.”
“Then my aunt can wait a bit. Please, take a seat! I need to talk to you.”
“About what?”
"What about?"
“About Ovid, of course!”
"Of course, about Ovid!"
Carmina’s look and tone at once set Miss Minerva’s mind at ease. Her conduct, on the day of Ovid’s departure, had aroused no jealous suspicion in her innocent rival. She refused to take the offered chair.
Carmina’s expression and tone immediately put Miss Minerva at ease. Her behavior on the day Ovid left had caused no jealous doubts in her unsuspecting rival. She declined the offered chair.
“I have already told you your aunt is out of temper,” she said. “Go to her at once.”
“I already told you your aunt is angry,” she said. “Go to her right now.”
Carmina rose unwillingly. “There were so many things I wanted to say to you,” she began—and was interrupted by a rapid little series of knocks at the door. Was the person in a hurry? The person proved to be the discreet and accomplished Maria. She made her excuses to Carmina with sweetness, and turned to Miss Minerva with sorrow.
Carmina got up reluctantly. “There were so many things I wanted to say to you,” she started—but was interrupted by a quick succession of knocks at the door. Was the person in a rush? The visitor turned out to be the thoughtful and skilled Maria. She apologized to Carmina kindly and then turned to Miss Minerva with regret.
“I regret to say that you are wanted in the schoolroom. Mr. Le Frank can do nothing with Zoe. Oh, dear!” She sighed over her sister’s wickedness, and waited for instructions.
“I’m sorry to say that you’re needed in the classroom. Mr. Le Frank can’t handle Zoe at all. Oh, dear!” She sighed over her sister’s misbehavior and waited for directions.
To be called away, under any circumstances, was a relief to Miss Minerva. Carmina’s affectionate welcome had irritated her in the most incomprehensible manner. She was angry with herself for being irritated; she felt inclined to abuse the girl for believing her. “You fool, why don’t you see through me? Why don’t you write to that other fool who is in love with you, and tell him how I hate you both?” But for her self-command, she might have burst out with such mad words as those. Maria’s appearance was inexpressibly welcome. “Say I will follow you directly,” she answered.
To be called away, in any situation, was a relief for Miss Minerva. Carmina’s warm welcome had irritated her in the most confusing way. She was annoyed with herself for feeling that way; she wanted to lash out at the girl for believing in her. “You’re such a fool, why can’t you see through me? Why don’t you write to that other fool who loves you and tell him how much I can’t stand you both?” If it weren't for her self-control, she might have shouted out something crazy like that. Maria’s arrival was incredibly welcome. “Tell them I'll follow you right away,” she replied.
Maria, in the language of the stage, made a capital exit. With a few hurried words of apology, Miss Minerva prepared to follow. Carmina stopped her at the door.
Maria, in stage terms, made a dramatic exit. With a few quick words of apology, Miss Minerva got ready to follow. Carmina stopped her at the door.
“Don’t be hard on Zo!” she said.
“Don’t be too hard on Zo!” she said.
“I must do my duty,” Miss Minerva answered sternly.
“I have to do my duty,” Miss Minerva replied firmly.
“We were sometimes naughty ourselves when we were children,” Carmina pleaded. “And only the other day she had bread and water for tea. I am so fond of Zo! And besides—” she looked doubtfully at Miss Minerva—“I don’t think Mr. Le Frank is the sort of man to get on with children.”
“We were sometimes naughty ourselves when we were kids,” Carmina pleaded. “And just the other day, she had bread and water for tea. I really care about Zo! And besides—” she glanced uncertainly at Miss Minerva—“I don’t think Mr. Le Frank is the kind of guy who gets along with children.”
After what had just passed between Mrs. Gallilee and herself, this expression of opinion excited the governess’s curiosity. “What makes you say that?” she asked.
After what just happened between Mrs. Gallilee and her, this opinion really piqued the governess’s curiosity. “What makes you say that?” she asked.
“Well, my dear, for one thing Mr. Le Frank is so ugly. Don’t you agree with me?”
“Well, my dear, for one thing, Mr. Le Frank is really ugly. Don’t you think so?”
“I think you had better keep your opinion to yourself. If he heard of it—”
“I think you should probably keep your thoughts to yourself. If he finds out—”
“Is he vain? My poor father used to say that all bad musicians were vain.”
“Is he conceited? My poor dad used to say that all bad musicians were conceited.”
“You don’t call Mr. Le Frank a bad musician?”
“You wouldn’t say Mr. Le Frank is a bad musician?”
“Oh, but I do! I heard him at his concert. Mere execution of the most mechanical kind. A musical box is as good as that man’s playing. This is how he does it!”
“Oh, but I really do! I heard him at his concert. Just a mechanical performance. A music box plays better than that guy. This is how he pulls it off!”
Her girlish good spirits had revived in her friend’s company. She turned gaily to the piano, and amused herself by imitating Mr. Le Frank.
Her youthful cheer had returned in her friend's company. She turned playfully to the piano and entertained herself by copying Mr. Le Frank.
Another knock at the door—a single peremptory knock this time—stopped the performance.
Another knock at the door—a single decisive knock this time—stopped the show.
Miss Minerva had left the door ajar, when Carmina had prevented her from quitting the room. She looked through the open space, and discovered—Mr. Le Frank.
Miss Minerva had left the door slightly open when Carmina stopped her from leaving the room. She peeked through the gap and saw—Mr. Le Frank.
His bald head trembled, his florid complexion was livid with suppressed rage. “That little devil has run away!” he said—and hurried down the stairs again, as if he dare not trust himself to utter a word more.
His bald head shook, and his flushed face was pale with repressed anger. “That little brat has escaped!” he exclaimed—and rushed down the stairs again, as if he couldn't trust himself to say another word.
“Has he heard me?” Carmina asked in dismay.
“Has he heard me?” Carmina asked, shocked.
“He may only have heard you playing.”
“He might have just heard you playing.”
Offering this hopeful suggestion, Miss Minerva felt no doubt, in her own mind, that Mr. Le Frank was perfectly well acquainted with Carmina’s opinion of him. It was easy enough to understand that he should himself inform the governess of an incident, so entirely beyond the reach of his own interference as the flight of Zo. But it was impossible to assume that the furious anger which his face betrayed, could have been excited by a child who had run away from a lesson. No: the vainest of men and musicians had heard that he was ugly, and that his pianoforte-playing resembled the performance of a musical box.
Offering this hopeful suggestion, Miss Minerva had no doubt in her own mind that Mr. Le Frank was fully aware of Carmina's opinion of him. It was clear enough that he would inform the governess about an incident so completely out of his control as Zo's escape. But it was impossible to believe that the intense anger on his face could have been triggered by a child who had run away from a lesson. No: even the most vain men and musicians had heard that he was unattractive and that his piano playing sounded like a music box.
They left the room together—Carmina, ill at ease, to attend on her aunt; Miss Minerva, pondering on what had happened, to find the fugitive Zo.
They left the room together—Carmina, feeling uncomfortable, to take care of her aunt; Miss Minerva, thinking about what had just happened, to track down the runaway Zo.
The footman had already spared her the trouble of searching the house. He had seen Zo running out bare-headed into the Square, and had immediately followed her. The young rebel was locked up. “I don’t care,” said Zo; “I hate Mr. Le Frank!” Miss Minerva’s mind was too seriously preoccupied to notice this aggravation of her pupil’s offence. One subject absorbed her attention—the interview then in progress between Carmina and her aunt.
The footman had already saved her the trouble of searching the house. He had seen Zo running out without her hat into the Square and had immediately followed her. The young rebel was locked up. “I don’t care,” said Zo; “I hate Mr. Le Frank!” Miss Minerva was too deeply focused on other things to notice this aggravation of her pupil’s offense. One subject held her full attention—the conversation happening between Carmina and her aunt.
How would Mrs. Gallilee’s scheme prosper now? Mr. Le Frank might, or might not, consent to be Carmina’s teacher. Another result, however, was certain. Miss Minerva thoroughly well knew the vindictive nature of the man. He neither forgave nor forgot—he was Carmina’s enemy for life.
How would Mrs. Gallilee's plan succeed now? Mr. Le Frank might or might not agree to be Carmina's teacher. However, one thing was for sure. Miss Minerva knew very well how vengeful the man was. He neither forgave nor forgot—he was Carmina's enemy for life.
CHAPTER XXIV.
The month of July was near its end.
On the morning of the twenty-eighth, Carmina was engaged in replying to a letter received from Teresa. Her answer contained a record of domestic events, during an interval of serious importance in her life under Mrs. Gallilee’s roof. Translated from the Italian, the letter was expressed in these terms:
On the morning of the twenty-eighth, Carmina was busy responding to a letter she got from Teresa. Her reply included an account of home life during a significant period in her life living with Mrs. Gallilee. Translated from the Italian, the letter said:
“Are you vexed with me, dearest, for this late reply to your sad news from Italy? I have but one excuse to offer.
“Are you upset with me, my dear, for this late response to your sad news from Italy? I have only one excuse to give.
“Can I hear of your anxiety about your husband, and not feel the wish to help you to bear your burden by writing cheerfully of myself? Over and over again, I have thought of you and have opened my desk. My spirits have failed me, and I have shut it up again. Am I now in a happier frame of mind? Yes, my good old nurse, I am happier. I have had a letter from Ovid.
“Can I hear about your worries regarding your husband and not feel the urge to help lighten your load by sharing cheerful updates about my life? Time after time, I have thought of you and opened my desk. My mood has let me down, and I’ve closed it again. Am I in a better state of mind now? Yes, my dear old nurse, I am happier. I received a letter from Ovid."
“He has arrived safely at Quebec, and he is beginning to feel better already, after the voyage. You cannot imagine how beautifully, how tenderly he writes! I am almost reconciled to his absence, when I read his letter. Will that give you some idea of the happiness and the consolation that I owe to this best and dearest of men?
“He has arrived safely in Quebec, and he’s already starting to feel better after the trip. You can’t imagine how beautifully and affectionately he writes! I’m almost at peace with his absence when I read his letter. Does that give you an idea of the happiness and comfort I owe to this best and dearest of men?”
“Ah, my old granny, I see you start, and make that favourite mark with your thumb-nail under the word ‘consolation’! I hear you say to yourself, ‘Is she unhappy in her English home? And is Aunt Gallilee to blame for it?’ Yes! it is even so. What I would not for the whole world write to Ovid, I may confess to you. Aunt Gallilee is indeed a hard, hard woman.
“Ah, my dear grandma, I see you're starting to make that familiar mark with your thumbnail under the word ‘consolation’! I hear you thinking, ‘Is she unhappy in her English home? And is Aunt Gallilee the reason for it?’ Yes! It’s true. What I wouldn’t write to Ovid for the world, I can admit to you. Aunt Gallilee is truly a harsh, harsh woman.”
“Do you remember telling me, in your dear downright way, that Mr. Le Frank looked like a rogue? I don’t know whether he is a rogue—but I do know that it is through his conduct that my aunt is offended with me.
“Do you remember telling me, in your sweet straightforward way, that Mr. Le Frank looked like a con artist? I’m not sure if he is a con artist—but I do know that it’s because of his actions that my aunt is upset with me.
“It happened three weeks ago.
"It happened three weeks ago."
“She sent for me, and said that my education must be completed, and that my music in particular must be attended to. I was quite willing to obey her, and I said so with all needful readiness and respect. She answered that she had already chosen a music-master for me—and then, to my astonishment, she mentioned his name. Mr. Le Frank, who taught her children, was also to teach me! I have plenty of faults, but I really think vanity is not one of them. It is only due to my excellent master in Italy to say, that I am a better pianoforte player than Mr. Le Frank.
“She called for me and said that I needed to finish my education, especially focusing on my music. I was more than willing to comply, and I expressed my readiness and respect. She told me that she had already picked a music teacher for me—and then, to my surprise, she mentioned his name. Mr. Le Frank, who taught her children, would also be teaching me! I have many flaws, but I genuinely don’t think vanity is one of them. It’s only fair to credit my amazing teacher in Italy for the fact that I’m a better pianist than Mr. Le Frank.”
“I never breathed a word of this, mind, to my aunt. It would have been ungrateful and useless. She knows and cares nothing about music.
“I never said a word about this to my aunt. It would have been ungrateful and pointless. She knows nothing and cares less about music.
“So we parted good friends, and she wrote the same evening to engage my master. The next day she got his reply. Mr. Le Frank refused to be my professor of music—and this, after he had himself proposed to teach me, in a letter addressed to my aunt! Being asked for his reasons, he made an excuse. The spare time at his disposal, when he had written, had been since occupied by another pupil. The true reason for his conduct is, that he heard me speak of him—rashly enough, I don’t deny it—as an ugly man and a bad player. Miss Minerva sounded him on the subject, at my request, for the purpose of course of making my apologies. He affected not to understand what she meant—with what motive I am sure I don’t know. False and revengeful, you may say, and perhaps you may be right. But the serious part of it, so far as I am concerned, is my aunt’s behaviour to me. If I had thwarted her in the dearest wish of her life, she could hardly treat me with greater coldness and severity. She has not stirred again, in the matter of my education. We only meet at meal-times; and she receives me, when I sit down at table, as she might receive a perfect stranger. Her icy civility is unendurable. And this woman is my darling Ovid’s mother!
“So we parted as good friends, and she wrote the same evening to contact my master. The next day, she received his reply. Mr. Le Frank declined to be my music teacher—and this was after he had initially offered to teach me in a letter to my aunt! When asked for his reasons, he made an excuse. The spare time he had when he wrote had since been taken up by another student. The real reason for his actions is that he heard me refer to him—foolishly, I admit—as an ugly man and a bad player. Miss Minerva brought up the topic with him at my request, hoping to offer my apologies. He pretended not to understand what she meant—why, I can’t say. You might call him false and vindictive, and maybe you're right. But what really matters to me is my aunt’s behavior. If I had gone against her deepest wish, she couldn’t treat me with more coldness and harshness. She hasn’t taken any further action regarding my education. We only see each other at meal times, and she treats me, when I sit down at the table, as if I were a complete stranger. Her icy politeness is unbearable. And this woman is the mother of my beloved Ovid!”
“Have I done with my troubles now? No, Teresa; not even yet. Oh, how I wish I was with you in Italy!
“Am I done with my troubles now? No, Teresa; not yet. Oh, how I wish I were with you in Italy!
“Your letters persist in telling me that I am deluded in believing Miss Minerva to be truly my friend. Do pray remember—even if I am wrong—what a solitary position mine is, in Mrs. Gallilee’s house! I can play with dear little Zo; but whom can I talk to, whom can I confide in, if it turns out that Miss Minerva has been deceiving me?
“Your letters keep insisting that I’m foolish for thinking Miss Minerva is really my friend. Please remember—even if I’m mistaken—how isolated I am in Mrs. Gallilee’s house! I can play with sweet little Zo, but who can I talk to, who can I trust, if it turns out that Miss Minerva has been tricking me?
“When I wrote to you, I refused to acknowledge that any such dreadful discovery as this could be possible; I resented the bare idea of it as a cruel insult to my friend. Since that time—my face burns with shame while I write it—I am a little, just a little, shaken in my own opinion.
“When I wrote to you, I couldn’t bring myself to believe that such a terrible discovery could actually happen; I found the mere thought of it to be a cruel insult to my friend. Since then—my face feels hot with shame as I write this—I’m a bit, just a bit, uncertain about my own beliefs."
“Shall I tell you how it began? Yes; I will.
“Should I tell you how it started? Yes; I will.
“My good old friend, you have your prejudices. But you speak your mind truly—and whom else can I consult? Not Ovid! The one effort of my life is to prevent him from feeling anxious about me. And, besides, I have contended against his opinion of Miss Minerva, and have brought him to think of her more kindly. Has he been right, notwithstanding? and are you right? And am I alone wrong? You shall judge for yourself.
“My dear old friend, you have your biases. But you honestly say what you think—and who else can I turn to? Not Ovid! My one goal in life is to stop him from worrying about me. And, besides, I’ve argued against his views on Miss Minerva and have managed to help him see her in a better light. But was he right all along? And are you right? Am I the only one who’s mistaken? You’ll have to decide for yourself.
“Miss Minerva began to change towards me, after I had done the thing of all others which ought to have brought us closer together than ever. She is very poorly paid by my aunt, and she has been worried by little debts. When she owned this, I most willingly lent her the money to pay her bills—a mere trifle, only thirty pounds. What do you think she did? She crushed up the bank-notes in her hand, and left the room in the strangest headlong manner—as if I had insulted her instead of helping her! All the next day, she avoided me. The day after, I myself went to her room, and asked what was the matter. She gave me a most extraordinary answer. She said, ‘I don’t know which of us two I most detest—myself or you. Myself for borrowing your money, or you for lending it.’ I left her; not feeling offended, only bewildered and distressed. More than an hour passed before she made her excuses. ‘I am ill and miserable’—that was all she said. She did indeed look so wretched that I forgave her directly. Would you not have done so too, in my place?
“Miss Minerva started to change towards me after I did something that should have brought us closer than ever. She’s not paid well by my aunt and has been stressed by some small debts. When she admitted this, I willingly lent her the money to pay her bills—a small amount, just thirty pounds. What do you think she did? She crumpled the banknotes in her hand and stormed out of the room as if I had insulted her instead of helping her! The next day, she avoided me completely. The day after that, I went to her room to ask what was wrong. She gave me a really strange reply. She said, ‘I don’t know who I dislike more—myself for borrowing your money or you for lending it.’ I left her feeling not offended, just confused and upset. More than an hour went by before she apologized. ‘I’m ill and miserable’—that was all she said. She really looked so miserable that I forgave her immediately. Wouldn’t you have done the same in my position?”
“This happened a fortnight since. Only yesterday, she broke out again, and put my affection for her to a far more severe trial. I have not got over it yet.
“This happened two weeks ago. Only yesterday, she acted up again, and put my feelings for her to a much tougher test. I still haven’t gotten over it.”
“There was a message for her in Ovid’s letter—expressed in the friendliest terms. He remembered with gratitude her kind promise, on saying good-bye; he believed she would do all that lay in her power to make my life happy in his absence; and he only regretted her leaving him in such haste that he had no time to thank her personally. Such was the substance of the message. I was proud and pleased to go to her room myself, and read it to her.
“There was a message for her in Ovid’s letter—expressed in the friendliest terms. He remembered with gratitude her kind promise when saying goodbye; he believed she would do everything she could to make my life happy while he was away; and he only regretted that she left so quickly that he didn’t have time to thank her in person. That was the gist of the message. I was proud and happy to go to her room myself and read it to her.
“Can you guess how she received me? Nobody—I say it positively—nobody could guess.
“Can you guess how she welcomed me? No one—I can say this for sure—no one could guess."
“She actually flew into a rage! Not only with me (which I might have pardoned), but with Ovid (which is perfectly inexcusable). ‘How dare he write to you,’ she burst out, ‘of what I said to him when we took leave of each other? And how dare you come here, and read it to me? What do I care about your life, in his absence? Of what earthly consequence are his remembrance and his gratitude to Me!’ She spoke of him, with such fury and such contempt, that she roused me at last. I said to her, ‘You abominable woman, there is but one excuse for you—you’re mad!’ I left the room—and didn’t I bang the door! We have not met since. Let me hear your opinion, Teresa. I was in a passion when I told her she was mad; but was I altogether wrong? Do you really think the poor creature is in her right senses?
“She actually flew into a rage! Not just with me (which I might have forgiven), but with Ovid (which is completely inexcusable). ‘How dare he write to you,’ she blurted out, ‘about what I said to him when we said goodbye? And how dare you come here and read it to me? What do I care about your life while he’s gone? What possible difference do his memories and his gratitude make to Me!’ She spoke of him with such fury and contempt that it finally got to me. I said to her, ‘You horrible woman, there’s only one excuse for you—you’re insane!’ I left the room—and didn’t I slam the door! We haven’t seen each other since. I want to hear your thoughts, Teresa. I was fueled by anger when I told her she was mad, but was I completely wrong? Do you really think the poor thing is in her right mind?
“Looking back at your letter, I see that you ask if I have made any new acquaintances.
“Looking back at your letter, I see that you’re asking if I’ve made any new friends.
“I have been introduced to one of the sweetest women I ever met with. And who do you think she is? My other aunt—Mrs. Gallilee’s younger sister, Lady Northlake! They say she was not so handsome as Mrs. Gallilee, when they were both young. For my part, I can only declare that no such comparison is possible between them now. In look, in voice, in manner there is something so charming in Lady Northlake that I quite despair of describing it. My father used to say that she was amiable and weak; led by her husband, and easily imposed upon. I am not clever enough to have his eye for character: and perhaps I am weak and easily imposed upon too. Before I had been ten minutes in Lady Northlake’s company, I would have given everything I possess in the world to have had her for my guardian.
“I've met one of the sweetest women I've ever known. And who do you think she is? My other aunt—Mrs. Gallilee’s younger sister, Lady Northlake! They say she wasn't as attractive as Mrs. Gallilee when they were younger. But honestly, I can't compare them at all now. Lady Northlake has a charm in her looks, voice, and manner that I find impossible to describe. My dad used to say she was nice but weak; easily led by her husband and easily taken advantage of. I’m not sharp enough to see character like he did, and maybe I’m also weak and easily manipulated. After just ten minutes in Lady Northlake’s presence, I would have given up everything I own to have her as my guardian.”
“She had called to say good-bye, on leaving London; and my aunt was not at home. We had a long delightful talk together. She asked me so kindly to visit her in Scotland, and be introduced to Lord Northlake, that I accepted the invitation with a glad heart.
“She had called to say good-bye when she was leaving London, and my aunt wasn’t home. We had a long, lovely chat together. She kindly asked me to visit her in Scotland and meet Lord Northlake, so I happily accepted the invitation.”
“When my aunt returned, I quite forgot that we were on bad terms. I gave her an enthusiastic account of all that had passed between her sister and myself. How do you think she met this little advance on my part? She positively refused to let me go to Scotland.
“When my aunt came back, I completely forgot that we weren't getting along. I excitedly told her everything that had happened between her sister and me. How do you think she reacted to my little gesture? She absolutely refused to let me go to Scotland.”
“As soon as I had in some degree got over my disappointment, I asked for her reasons. ‘I am your guardian,’ she said; ‘and I am acting in the exercise of my own discretion. I think it better you should stay with me.’ I made no further remark. My aunt’s cruelty made me think of my dead father’s kindness. It was as much as I could do to keep from crying.
“As soon as I started to get over my disappointment a bit, I asked her why. ‘I’m your guardian,’ she said; ‘and I’m acting on my own judgment. I think it’s better for you to stay with me.’ I didn’t say anything more. My aunt’s cruelty made me think of my late father’s kindness. It took everything I had to hold back my tears.”
“Thinking over it afterwards, I supposed (as this is the season when everybody leaves town) that she had arranged to take me into the country with her. Mr. Gallilee, who is always good to me, thought so too, and promised me some sailing at the sea-side. To the astonishment of everybody, she has not shown any intention of going away from London! Even the servants ask what it means.
“Looking back on it later, I figured (since it’s that time of year when everyone leaves town) that she had planned to take me out to the countryside with her. Mr. Gallilee, who is always kind to me, thought so too and promised me some sailing at the beach. To everyone’s surprise, she hasn’t shown any signs of wanting to leave London! Even the staff are asking what’s going on.
“This is a letter of complaints. Am I adding to your anxieties instead of relieving them? My kind old nurse, there is no need to be anxious. At the worst of my little troubles, I have only to think of Ovid—and his mother’s ice melts away from me directly; I feel brave enough to endure anything.
“This is a complaint letter. Am I making you more anxious instead of calming you down? My dear old nurse, there’s no need to worry. In the worst moments of my small troubles, all I have to do is think of Ovid—and the chill from his mother instantly disappears; I feel strong enough to face anything.”
“Take my heart’s best love, dear—no, next best love, after Ovid!—and give some of it to your poor suffering husband. May I ask one little favour? The English gentleman who has taken our old house at Rome, will not object to give you a few flowers out of what was once my garden. Send them to me in your next letter.”
“Take the best love from my heart, dear—no, the next best love after Ovid!—and share some of it with your poor suffering husband. May I ask for one small favor? The English gentleman who has taken our old house in Rome won’t mind giving you a few flowers from what used to be my garden. Please send them to me in your next letter.”
CHAPTER XXV.
On the twelfth of August, Carmina heard from Ovid again. He wrote from Montreal; describing the presentation of that letter of introduction which he had once been tempted to destroy. In the consequences that followed the presentation—apparently harmless consequences at the time—the destinies of Ovid, of Carmina, and of Benjulia proved to be seriously involved.
On August 12th, Carmina heard from Ovid again. He wrote from Montreal, talking about the presentation of that letter of introduction he had once thought about destroying. The effects that followed the presentation—seemingly harmless at the time—ended up deeply impacting the lives of Ovid, Carmina, and Benjulia.
Ovid’s letter was thus expressed:
Ovid's letter was worded like this:
“I want to know, my love, if there is any other man in the world who is as fond of his darling as I am of you? If such a person exists, and if adverse circumstances compel him to travel, I should like to ask a question. Is he perpetually calling to mind forgotten things, which he ought to have said to his sweetheart before he left her?
“I want to know, my love, if there’s any other man in the world who cares for his sweetheart as much as I care for you? If such a man exists, and if tough circumstances force him to travel, I have a question. Is he always remembering the things he should have said to his girl before he left her?
“This is my case. Let me give you an instance.
“This is my situation. Let me provide you with an example.
“I have made a new friend here—one Mr. Morphew. Last night, he was so kind as to invite me to a musical entertainment at his house. He is a medical man; and he amuses himself in his leisure hours by playing on that big and dreary member of the family of fiddles, whose name is Violoncello. Assisted by friends, he hospitably cools his guests, in the hot season, by the amateur performance of quartets. My dear, I passed a delightful evening. Listening to the music? Not listening to a single note of it. Thinking of You.
“I’ve made a new friend here—Mr. Morphew. Last night, he kindly invited me to a musical event at his house. He’s a doctor, and in his free time, he entertains himself by playing that large and somewhat gloomy member of the violin family called the cello. With the help of friends, he graciously keeps his guests cool during the hot season with amateur quartet performances. My dear, I had a wonderful evening. Listening to the music? Not a single note. I was thinking of you.”
“Have I roused your curiosity? I fancy I can see your eyes brighten; I fancy I can hear you telling me to go on!
“Have I piqued your curiosity? I think I can see your eyes light up; I think I can hear you telling me to continue!”
“My thoughts reminded me that music is one of the enjoyments of your life. Before I went away, I ought to have remembered this, and to have told you that the manager of the autumn concerts at the opera-house is an old friend of mine. He will be only too glad to place a box at your disposal, on any night when his programme attracts your notice; I have already made amends for my forgetfulness, by writing to him by this mail. Miss Minerva will be your companion at the theatre. If Mr. Le Frank (who is sure to be on the free list) pays you a visit in your box, tell him from me to put a wig on his bald head, and to try if that will make him look like an honest man!
“My thoughts reminded me that music is one of the joys in life. Before I left, I should have remembered this and told you that the manager of the autumn concerts at the opera house is an old friend of mine. He’ll be more than happy to reserve a box for you on any night that his program interests you; I’ve already made up for my forgetfulness by writing to him in this mail. Miss Minerva will accompany you to the theater. If Mr. Le Frank (who’s sure to be on the guest list) visits you in your box, tell him from me to put a wig on his bald head and see if that makes him look like an honest man!
“Did I forget anything else before my departure? Did I tell you how precious you are to me? how beautiful you are to me? how entirely worthless my life is without you? I dare say I did; but I tell it all over again—and, when you are tired of the repetition, you have only to let me know.
“Did I forget anything else before I left? Did I tell you how precious you are to me? How beautiful you are to me? How completely worthless my life is without you? I think I did; but I’ll say it all again—and if you get tired of hearing it, just let me know.
“In the meanwhile, have I nothing else to say? have I no travelling adventures to relate? You insist on hearing of everything that happens to me; and you are to have your own way before we are married, as well as after. My sweet Carmina, your willing slave has something more serious than common travelling adventures to relate—he has a confession to make. In plain words, I have been practising my profession again, in the city of Montreal!
“In the meantime, don’t I have anything else to say? Don’t I have any travel experiences to share? You want to hear about everything that happens to me, and you will get your way before we’re married, just like after. My dear Carmina, your eager servant has something more significant than ordinary travel stories to share—he has a confession to make. To put it simply, I’ve been practicing my profession again, in the city of Montreal!”
“I wonder whether you will forgive me, when you are informed of the circumstances? It is a sad little story; but I am vain enough to think that my part in it will interest you. I have been a vain man, since that brightest and best of all possible days when you first made your confession—when you said that you loved me.
“I wonder if you will forgive me when you find out the circumstances? It's a sad little story, but I'm vain enough to think my role in it will interest you. I've been a vain man since that brightest and best of all possible days when you first made your confession—when you said that you loved me.
“Look back in my letter, and you will see Mr. Morphew mentioned as a new friend of mine, in Canada. I became acquainted with him through a letter of introduction, given to me by Benjulia.
“Look back in my letter, and you will see Mr. Morphew mentioned as a new friend of mine in Canada. I got to know him through a letter of introduction that Benjulia gave me.”
“Say nothing to anybody of what I am now going to tell you—and be especially careful, if you happen to see him, to keep Benjulia in the dark. I sincerely hope you will not see him. He is a hard-hearted man—and he might say something which would distress you, if he knew of the result which has followed his opening to me the door of his friend’s house.
“Don’t say anything to anyone about what I’m about to tell you—and be especially careful to keep Benjulia out of the loop if you happen to encounter him. I really hope you don’t see him. He’s a cold-hearted guy—and he might say something that would upset you if he knew what happened after he let me into his friend's house.”
“Mr. Morphew is a worthy busy old gentleman, who follows his professional routine, and whose medical practice consists principally in bringing infant Canadians into the world. His services happened to be specially in request, at the time when I made his acquaintance. He was called away from his table, on the day after the musical party, when I dined with him. I was the only guest—and his wife was left to entertain me.
“Mr. Morphew is a respectable, busy old man who sticks to his routine, and his medical practice mainly involves delivering babies for Canadian families. His skills were in high demand when I first met him. He was called away from our dinner table, the day after the music party, while I was having dinner with him. I was his only guest, so his wife stepped in to keep me company.”
“The good lady began by speaking of Benjulia. She roundly declared him to be a brute—and she produced my letter of introduction (closed by the doctor’s own hand, before he gave it to me) as a proof. Would you like to read the letter, too? Here is a copy:—‘The man who brings this is an overworked surgeon, named Ovid Vere. He wants rest and good air. Don’t encourage him to use his brains; and give him information enough to take him, by the shortest way, to the biggest desert in Canada.’ You will now understand that I am indebted to myself for the hospitable reception which has detained me at Montreal.
“The good lady started by talking about Benjulia. She bluntly called him a brute—and she showed my letter of introduction (sealed by the doctor’s own hand before he gave it to me) as proof. Would you like to read the letter too? Here’s a copy:—‘The person who brings this is an overworked surgeon named Ovid Vere. He needs rest and fresh air. Don’t let him think too much; and give him just enough information to take him, by the quickest route, to the largest desert in Canada.’ You’ll now see that I have only myself to thank for the warm welcome that has kept me in Montreal.
“To return to my story. Mr. Morphew’s services were again in request, ten minutes after he had left the house. This time the patient was a man—and the messenger declared that he was at the point of death.
“To return to my story. Mr. Morphew’s services were requested again, ten minutes after he had left the house. This time the patient was a man—and the messenger claimed that he was at death’s door.
“Mrs. Morphew seemed to be at a loss what to do. ‘In this dreadful case,’ she said, ‘death is a mercy. What I cannot bear to think of is the poor man’s lonely position. In his last moments, there will not be a living creature at his bedside.’
“Mrs. Morphew appeared unsure about what to do. ‘In this terrible situation,’ she said, ‘death is a relief. What I can’t stand to think about is the poor man’s solitude. In his final moments, there won’t be a single living soul by his side.’”
“Hearing this, I ventured to make some inquiries. The answers painted such a melancholy picture of poverty and suffering, and so vividly reminded me of a similar case in my own experience, that I forgot I was an invalid myself, and volunteered to visit the dying man in Mr. Morphew’s place.
“Hearing this, I decided to ask some questions. The answers painted such a sad picture of poverty and suffering, and reminded me so much of a situation I had experienced myself, that I forgot I was unwell and offered to visit the dying man instead of Mr. Morphew.”
“The messenger led me to the poorest quarter of the city and to a garret in one of the wretchedest houses in the street. There he lay, without anyone to nurse him, on a mattress on the floor. What his malady was, you will not ask to know. I will only say that any man but a doctor would have run out of the room, the moment he entered it. To save the poor creature was impossible. For a few days longer, I could keep pain in subjection, and could make death easy when it came.
The messenger took me to the poorest part of the city and to a small attic in one of the most miserable houses on the street. There he lay, with no one to care for him, on a mattress on the floor. You probably won’t want to know what illness he had. I’ll just say that any person who wasn’t a doctor would have rushed out of the room the moment they walked in. It was impossible to save the poor soul. For a few more days, I could keep the pain under control and make death easier when it arrived.
“At my next visit he was able to speak.
“At my next visit, he was able to talk.”
“I discovered that he was a member of my own profession—a mulatto from the Southern States of America, by birth. The one fatal event of his life had been his marriage. Every worst offence of which a bad woman can be guilty, his vile wife had committed—and his infatuated love clung to her through it all. She had disgraced and ruined him. Not once, but again and again he had forgiven her, under circumstances which degraded him in his own estimation, and in the estimation of his best friends. On the last occasion when she left him, he had followed her to Montreal. In a fit of drunken frenzy, she had freed him from her at last by self-destruction. Her death affected his reason. When he was discharged from the asylum, he spent his last miserable savings in placing a monument over her grave. As long as his strength held out, he made daily pilgrimages to the cemetery. And now, when the shadow of death was darkening over him, his one motive for clinging to life, his one reason for vainly entreating me to cure him, still centred in devotion to the memory of his wife. ‘Nobody will take care of her grave,’ he said, ‘when I am gone.’
“I found out that he was part of my profession—a mixed-race man from the Southern United States. The one tragic event in his life had been his marriage. His terrible wife committed every possible offense a bad woman could commit, and despite it all, he was hopelessly in love with her. She embarrassed and ruined him. Time and again, he had forgiven her in ways that made him feel less worthy, both to himself and in the eyes of his closest friends. The last time she left him, he chased after her to Montreal. In a drunken rage, she finally freed him from her by taking her own life. Her death drove him to madness. When he got out of the asylum, he spent his last few dollars putting up a monument at her grave. As long as he had the strength, he made daily visits to the cemetery. And now, as death loomed over him, the only thing keeping him alive, the only reason he kept asking me to save him, was his devotion to the memory of his wife. ‘Nobody will take care of her grave,’ he said, ‘when I’m gone.’”
“My love, I have always thought fondly of you. After hearing this miserable story, my heart overflowed with gratitude to God for giving me Carmina.
“My love, I have always thought warmly of you. After hearing this sad story, my heart was filled with gratitude to God for blessing me with Carmina."
“He died yesterday. His last words implored me to have him buried in the same grave with the woman who had dishonoured him. Who am I that I should judge him? Besides, I shall fulfil his last wishes as a thank-offering for You.
“He died yesterday. His last words urged me to bury him in the same grave as the woman who had shamed him. Who am I to judge him? Besides, I will honor his final wishes as a gesture of gratitude for You.
“There is still something more to tell.
“There is still something more to share.
“On the day before his death he asked me to open an old portmanteau—literally, the one thing that he possessed. He had no money left, and no clothes. In a corner of the portmanteau there was a roll of papers, tied with a piece of string—and that was all.
“On the day before he died, he asked me to open an old suitcase—literally, the only thing he owned. He had no money and no clothes. In one corner of the suitcase, there was a bundle of papers, tied with a piece of string—and that was it.
“I can make you but one return,’ he said; ‘I give you my book.’
“I can only give you one thing,” he said; “I’m giving you my book.”
“He was too weak to tell me what the book was about, or to express any wish relative to its publication. I am ashamed to say I set no sort of value on the manuscript presented to me—except as a memorial of a sad incident in my life. Waking earlier than usual this morning, I opened and examined my gift for the first time.
“He was too weak to tell me what the book was about or to share any wish regarding its publication. I’m ashamed to admit that I didn’t value the manuscript that was given to me—except as a reminder of a sad event in my life. Waking up earlier than usual this morning, I opened and looked at my gift for the first time.
“To my amazement, I found myself rewarded a hundredfold for the little that I had been able to do. This unhappy man must have been possessed of abilities which (under favouring circumstances) would, I don’t hesitate to say, have ranked him among the greatest physicians of our time. The language in which he writes is obscure, and sometimes grammatically incorrect. But he, and he alone, has solved a problem in the treatment of disease, which has thus far been the despair of medical men throughout the whole civilised world.
“To my surprise, I found myself being rewarded a hundred times over for the little I had managed to do. This unfortunate man must have had abilities that, under better circumstances, would have placed him among the greatest doctors of our time. The language he writes in is unclear and sometimes grammatically incorrect. But he, and only he, has solved a problem in disease treatment that has so far left medical professionals around the entire civilized world feeling hopeless.”
“If a stranger was looking over my shoulder, he would be inclined to say, This curious lover writes to his young lady as if she was a medical colleague! We understand each other, Carmina, don’t we? My future career is an object of interest to my future wife. This poor fellow’s gratitude has opened new prospects to me; and who will be so glad to hear of it as you?
“If a stranger were looking over my shoulder, he might say, This curious lover writes to his girlfriend like she’s a medical colleague! We get each other, Carmina, don’t we? My future career is something my future wife cares about. This poor guy’s gratitude has opened new opportunities for me; and who will be happier to hear about it than you?
“Before I close my letter, you will expect me to say a word more about my health. Sometimes I feel well enough to take my cabin in the next vessel that sails for Liverpool. But there are other occasions, particularly when I happen to over-exert myself in walking or riding, which warn me to be careful and patient. My next journey will take me inland, to the mighty plains and forest of this grand country. When I have breathed the health-giving air of those regions, I shall be able to write definitely of the blessed future day which is to unite us once more.
“Before I finish my letter, you might expect me to mention my health one more time. Sometimes I feel good enough to book a spot on the next ship to Liverpool. But there are other times, especially when I push myself too hard walking or riding, that remind me to be cautious and patient. My next trip will take me inland, to the vast plains and forests of this beautiful country. Once I've breathed in the refreshing air of those areas, I'll be able to write clearly about the wonderful future day when we will be together again."
“My mother has, I suppose, given her usual conversazione at the end of the season. Let me hear how you like the scientific people at close quarters, and let me give you a useful hint. When you meet in society with a particularly positive man, who looks as if he was sitting for his photograph, you may safely set that man down as a Professor.
“My mom has, I guess, given her usual talk at the end of the season. Let me know what you think of the scientific folks up close, and let me give you a useful tip. When you meet a really confident guy in social settings, who looks like he’s posing for a picture, you can bet that guy is a Professor.”
“Seriously, I do hope that you and my mother get on well together. You say too little of each other in your letters to me, and I am sometimes troubled by misgivings. There is another odd circumstance, connected with our correspondence, which sets me wondering. I always send messages to Miss Minerva; and Miss Minerva never sends any messages back to me. Do you forget? or am I an object of perfect indifference to your friend?
“Honestly, I really hope that you and my mom get along well. You don’t say much about each other in your letters to me, and I sometimes worry. There’s another strange thing about our correspondence that makes me curious. I always send messages to Miss Minerva, but she never replies. Do you forget, or am I just completely unimportant to your friend?”
“My latest news of you all is from Zo. She has sent me a letter, in one of the envelopes that I directed for her when I went away. Miss Minerva’s hair would stand on end if she could see the blots and the spelling. Zo’s account of the family circle (turned into intelligible English), will I think personally interest you. Here it is, in its own Roman brevity—with your pretty name shortened to two syllables: ‘Except Pa and Car, we are a bad lot at home.’ After that, I can add nothing that is worth reading.
“My latest update about you all comes from Zo. She sent me a letter in one of the envelopes I gave her before I left. Miss Minerva would be appalled if she saw the smudges and the spelling mistakes. I think you’ll find Zo’s description of the family (translated into clear English) quite interesting. Here it is, in its own concise form—with your lovely name shortened to two syllables: ‘Except for Pa and Car, we’re a bad lot at home.’ After that, I have nothing more worth reading to add.”
“Take the kisses, my angel, that I leave for you on the blank morsel of paper below, and love me as I love you. There is a world of meaning, Carmina, even in those commonplace words. Oh, if I could only go to you by the mail steamer, in the place of my letter!”
“Take the kisses, my angel, that I leave for you on the blank piece of paper below, and love me as I love you. There’s a world of meaning, Carmina, even in those ordinary words. Oh, if only I could reach you by the mail steamer instead of through my letter!”
CHAPTER XXVI.
The answers to Ovid’s questions were not to be found in Carmina’s reply. She had reasons for not mentioning the conversazione; and she shrank from writing to him of his mother. Her true position in Mrs. Gallilee’s house—growing, day by day, harder and harder to endure; threatening, more and more plainly, complications and perils to come—was revealed in her next letter to her old friend in Italy. She wrote to Teresa in these words:
The answers to Ovid’s questions weren’t in Carmina’s response. She had her reasons for not bringing up the conversation, and she hesitated to write to him about his mother. Her real situation in Mrs. Gallilee’s house—becoming more difficult to bear every day; increasingly hinting at future complications and dangers—was laid bare in her next letter to her old friend in Italy. She wrote to Teresa these words:
“If you love me, forget the inhuman manner in which I have spoken of Miss Minerva!
“If you love me, please overlook the harsh way I talked about Miss Minerva!"
“After I had written to you, I would have recalled my letter, if it could have been done. I began, that evening, to feel ashamed of what I had said in my anger. As the hours went on, and bedtime approached, I became so wretched that I ran the risk of another harsh reception, by intruding on her once more. It was a circumstance in my favour that she was, to all appearance, in bad spirits too. There was something in her voice, when she asked what I wanted, which made me think—though she looks like the last person in the world to be guilty of such weakness—that she had been crying.
“After I wrote to you, I would have taken back my letter if I could have. That evening, I started to feel ashamed of what I had said out of anger. As the hours passed and bedtime got closer, I felt so miserable that I risked facing another harsh reception by bothering her again. It worked in my favor that, apparently, she was also in a bad mood. There was something in her voice when she asked what I wanted that made me think—though she seems like the last person in the world to show such weakness—that she had been crying.”
“I gave the best expression I could to my feelings of repentance and regret. What I actually said to her, has slipped out of my memory; I was frightened and upset—and I am always stupid in that condition. My attempt at reconciliation may have been clumsy enough; but she might surely have seen that I had no intention to mystify and distress her. And yet, what else could she have imagined?—to judge by her own actions and words.
“I expressed my feelings of remorse and regret as best as I could. What I actually said to her has faded from my memory; I was scared and upset—and I always act foolishly in that state. My attempt to make things right may have been awkward; but she should have seen that I didn’t mean to confuse or hurt her. And yet, what else could she have thought?—considering her own actions and words.”
“Her bedroom candle was on the table behind me. She snatched it up and held it before my face, and looked at me as if I was some extraordinary object that she had never seen or heard of before! ‘You are little better than a child,’ she said; ‘I have ten times your strength of will—what is there in you that I can’t resist? Go away from me! Be on your guard against me! I am false; I am suspicious; I am cruel. You simpleton, have you no instincts to protect you? Is there nothing in you that shrinks from me?’
“Her bedroom candle was on the table behind me. She grabbed it and held it in front of my face, looking at me as if I were some amazing object she had never seen or heard of before! ‘You’re hardly more than a child,’ she said; ‘I have ten times your strength of will—what is there in you that I can’t resist? Get away from me! Be careful around me! I am deceitful; I am paranoid; I am cruel. You fool, don’t you have any instincts to protect you? Isn’t there anything in you that recoils from me?’”
“She put down the candle, and burst into a wretched mocking laugh. ‘There she stands,’ cried this strange creature, ‘and looks at me with the eyes of a baby that sees something new! I can’t frighten her. I can’t disgust her. What does it mean?’ She dropped into a chair; her voice sank almost to a whisper—I should have thought she was afraid of me, if such a thing had been possible. ‘What do you know of me, that I don’t know of myself?’ she asked.
“She put down the candle and suddenly burst into a miserable, mocking laugh. ‘There she is,’ this strange person cried, ‘looking at me with the eyes of a baby discovering something new! I can’t scare her. I can’t gross her out. What does it mean?’ She sank into a chair; her voice dropped almost to a whisper—I would have thought she was afraid of me, if that were possible. ‘What do you know about me that I don’t know about myself?’ she asked.”
“It was quite beyond me to understand what she meant. I took a chair, and sat down by her. ‘I only know what you said to me yesterday,’ I answered.
“It was completely beyond me to understand what she was talking about. I grabbed a chair and sat down next to her. ‘I only know what you told me yesterday,’ I replied.”
“‘What did I say?’
“What did I tell you?”
“‘You told me you were miserable.’
“‘You told me you were unhappy.’”
“‘I told you a lie! Believe what I have said to you to-day. In your own interests, believe it to be the truth!’
“‘I lied to you! Believe what I'm telling you today. For your own good, take it as the truth!’”
“Nothing would induce me to believe it. ‘No,’ I said. ‘You were miserable yesterday, and you are miserable to-day. That is the truth!’
“Nothing could make me believe it. ‘No,’ I said. ‘You were unhappy yesterday, and you are unhappy today. That is the truth!’”
“What put my next bold words into my head, I don’t know. It doesn’t matter; the thought was in me—and out it came.
“What inspired my next bold words, I really don't know. It doesn't matter; the thought was inside me—and out it came.
“‘I think you have some burden on your mind,’ I went on. ‘If I can’t relieve you of it, perhaps I can help you bear it. Come! tell me what it is.’ I waited; but it was of no use—she never even looked at me. Because I am in love myself, do I think everybody else is like me? I thought she blushed. I don’t know what else I thought. ‘Are you in love?’ I asked.
“‘I think you have something weighing on your mind,’ I continued. ‘If I can’t help take it off your shoulders, maybe I can help you carry it. Come on! Tell me what it is.’ I waited, but it was useless—she didn’t even glance my way. Just because I’m in love, do I assume everyone else is too? I thought I saw her blush. I’m not sure what else I thought. ‘Are you in love?’ I asked.”
“She jumped up from her chair, so suddenly and so violently that she threw it on the floor. Still, not a word passed her lips. I found courage enough to go on—but not courage enough to look at her.
“She jumped up from her chair so suddenly and violently that she knocked it to the floor. Still, she didn’t say a word. I found enough courage to keep going—but not enough to look at her.”
“‘I love Ovid, and Ovid loves me,’ I said. ‘There is my consolation, whatever my troubles may be. Are you not so fortunate?’ A dreadful expression of pain passed over her face. How could I see it, and not feel the wish to sympathise with her? I ran the risk, and said, ‘Do you love somebody, who doesn’t love you?’
“‘I love Ovid, and Ovid loves me,’ I said. ‘That’s my comfort, no matter what my troubles are. Aren’t you as lucky?’ A terrible look of pain crossed her face. How could I see that and not want to empathize with her? I took the chance and asked, ‘Do you love someone who doesn’t love you back?’”
“She turned her back on me, and went to the toilet-table. I think she looked at herself in the glass. ‘Well,’ she said, speaking to me at last, ‘what else?’
“She turned away from me and went to the vanity. I think she looked at herself in the mirror. ‘Well,’ she said, finally speaking to me, ‘what else?’”
“‘Nothing else,’ I answered—‘except that I hope I have not offended you.’
“‘Nothing else,’ I replied—‘except that I hope I haven't upset you.’”
“She left the glass as suddenly as she had approached it, and took up the candle again. Once more she held it so that it lit my face.
“She left the glass as suddenly as she had approached it and picked up the candle again. Once more, she held it so that it lit my face.
“‘Guess who he is,’ she said.
“‘Guess who he is,’ she said.
“‘How can I do that?’ I asked.
“‘How can I do that?’ I asked.”
“She quietly put down the candle again. In some way, quite incomprehensible to myself, I seemed to have relieved her. She spoke to me in a changed voice, gently and sadly.
“She quietly set the candle down again. In a way I can't really understand, it felt like I had eased her somehow. She spoke to me in a different tone, soft and sorrowful.”
“You are the best of good girls, and you mean kindly. It’s of no use—you can do nothing. Forgive my insolence yesterday; I was mad with envy of your happy marriage engagement. You don’t understand such a nature as mine. So much the better! ah, so much the better! Good-night!’
“You're the best kind of person, and you really do mean well. But it’s pointless—you can't do anything. I'm sorry for my rudeness yesterday; I was crazy with envy over your happy engagement. You don't get someone like me. That's probably for the best! Oh, definitely for the best! Good night!”
“There was such hopeless submission, such patient suffering, in those words, that I could not find it in my heart to leave her. I thought of how I might have behaved, of the wild things I might have said, if Ovid had cared nothing for me. Had some cruel man forsaken her? That was her secret. I asked myself what I could do to encourage her. Your last letter, with our old priest’s enclosure, was in my pocket. I took it out.
“There was such hopeless submission, such patient suffering, in those words, that I couldn’t bring myself to leave her. I thought about how I might have acted, the crazy things I might have said, if Ovid hadn’t cared about me at all. Had some cruel guy abandoned her? That was her secret. I wondered what I could do to support her. Your last letter, with our old priest’s enclosure, was in my pocket. I pulled it out.”
“‘Would you mind reading a short letter,’ I said, ‘before we wish each other goodnight?’ I held out the priest’s letter.
“‘Would you mind reading a short letter,’ I said, ‘before we say goodnight?’ I held out the priest’s letter.
“She drew back with a dark look; she appeared to have some suspicion of it. ‘Who is the writer?’ she inquired sharply.
“She pulled back with a suspicious look; it seemed like she had some doubts about it. ‘Who wrote this?’ she asked sharply.
“‘A person who is a stranger to you.’
"A stranger."
“Her face cleared directly. She took the letter from me, and waited to hear what I had to say next. ‘The person,’ I told her, ‘is a wise and good old man—the priest who married my father and mother, and baptised me. We all of us used to consult Father Patrizio, when we wanted advice. My nurse Teresa felt anxious about me in Ovid’s absence; she spoke to him about my marriage engagement, and of my exile—forgive me for using the word!—in this house. He said he would consider, before he gave her his opinion. The next day, he sent her the letter which you have got in your hand.’
“Her expression changed immediately. She took the letter from me and waited to hear what I would say next. ‘The person,’ I told her, ‘is a wise and kind old man—the priest who married my parents and baptized me. We all used to go to Father Patrizio for advice. My nurse Teresa was worried about me while Ovid was away; she talked to him about my engagement and about my—excuse me for saying this—imprisonment in this house. He said he would think it over before giving her his thoughts. The next day, he sent her the letter you’re holding.’”
“There, I came to a full stop; having something yet to say, but not knowing how to express myself with the necessary delicacy.
“There, I came to a complete stop; I had something more to say, but I didn't know how to express it with the right delicacy.
“‘Why do you wish me to read the letter?’ she asked, quietly.
“‘Why do you want me to read the letter?’ she asked quietly.
“I think there is something in it which might—.’
“I think there’s something in it that might—.’”
“There, like a fool, I came to another full stop. She was as patient as ever; she only made a little sign to me to go on.
“There, like an idiot, I came to another full stop. She was as patient as always; she just gave me a little sign to continue.”
“‘I think Father Patrizio’s letter might put you in a better frame of mind,’ I said; ‘it might keep you from despising yourself.’
“‘I think Father Patrizio’s letter could help you feel better,’ I said; ‘it might stop you from hating yourself.’”
“She went back to her chair, and read the letter. You have permitted me to keep the comforting words of the good Father, among my other treasures. I copy his letter for you in this place—so that you may read it again, and see what I had in my mind, and understand how it affected poor Miss Minerva.
“She returned to her chair and read the letter. You allowed me to hold onto the comforting words of the good Father, along with my other treasures. I’m copying his letter here for you—so that you can read it again, see what I was thinking, and understand how it impacted poor Miss Minerva.”
“‘Teresa, my well-beloved friend,—I have considered the anxieties that trouble you, with this result: that I can do my best, conscientiously, to quiet your mind. I have had the experience of forty years in the duties of the priesthood. In that long time, the innermost secrets of thousands of men and women have been confided to me. From such means of observation, I have drawn many useful conclusions; and some of them may be also useful to you. I will put what I have to say, in the plainest and fewest words: consider them carefully, on your side. The growth of the better nature, in women, is perfected by one influence—and that influence is Love. Are you surprised that a priest should write in this way? Did you expect me to say, Religion? Love, my sister, is Religion, in women. It opens their hearts to all that is good for them; and it acts independently of the conditions of human happiness. A miserable woman, tormented by hopeless love, is still the better and the nobler for that love; and a time will surely come when she will show it. You have fears for Carmina—cast away, poor soul, among strangers with hard hearts! I tell you to have no fears. She may suffer under trials; she may sink under trials. But the strength to rise again is in her—and that strength is Love.’
“'Teresa, my dear friend,—I have thought about the worries that trouble you, and here's what I've concluded: I will do my best to ease your mind. I’ve spent forty years serving as a priest. In that time, I’ve learned the deepest secrets of thousands of men and women who have trusted me with their thoughts. From my experiences, I’ve drawn many valuable insights; some of these might also help you. I’ll be straightforward and brief: think about what I say, carefully. The growth of a woman's better nature is nurtured by one thing—and that is Love. Are you surprised that a priest would write this way? Did you expect me to say, Religion? Love, my sister, is Religion, for women. It opens their hearts to all that is good for them; it operates independently of human happiness. A woman who is suffering from unrequited love is still better and nobler for having that love; eventually, she will show it. You’re worried about Carmina—lost, poor soul, among strangers with cold hearts! I say to you, do not worry. She may face hardships; she may struggle under them. But the strength to rise again is within her—and that strength is Love.'”
“Having read our old friend’s letter, Miss Minerva turned back, and read it again—and waited a little, repeating some part of it to herself.
“After reading our old friend's letter, Miss Minerva turned back and read it again—then paused for a moment, repeating some parts of it to herself.
“‘Does it encourage you?’ I asked.
“‘Does it inspire you?’ I asked.
“She handed the letter back to me. ‘I have got one sentence in it by heart,’ she said.
“她把信递还给我。‘我把里面的一句话记住了,’她说。”
“You will know what that sentence is, without my telling you. I felt so relieved, when I saw the change in her for the better—I was so inexpressibly happy in the conviction that we were as good friends again as ever—that I bent down to kiss her, on saying goodnight.
“You'll know what that sentence is without me telling you. I felt so relieved when I saw the positive change in her—I was so incredibly happy in the belief that we were as good friends again as ever—that I leaned down to kiss her when saying goodnight.”
“She put up her hand and stopped me. ‘No,’ she said, ‘not till I have done something to deserve it. You are more in need of help than you think. Stay here a little longer; I have a word to say to you about your aunt.’
“She raised her hand and stopped me. ‘No,’ she said, ‘not until I’ve done something to earn it. You need help more than you realize. Stay here a bit longer; I have something to tell you about your aunt.’”
“I returned to my chair, feeling a little startled. Her eyes rested on me absently—she was, as I imagined, considering with herself, before she spoke. I refrained from interrupting her thoughts. The night was still and dark. Not a sound reached our ears from without. In the house, the silence was softly broken by a rustling movement on the stairs. It came nearer. The door was opened suddenly. Mrs. Gallilee entered the room.
“I went back to my chair, feeling a bit surprised. Her eyes were on me absentmindedly—she was, I imagined, lost in her thoughts before she spoke. I didn’t want to interrupt her. The night was quiet and dark. Not a sound could be heard outside. Inside the house, the silence was gently interrupted by a rustling sound on the stairs. It got closer. The door suddenly opened. Mrs. Gallilee came into the room.
“What folly possessed me? Why was I frightened? I really could not help it—I screamed. My aunt walked straight up to me, without taking the smallest notice of Miss Minerva. ‘What are you doing here, when you ought to be in your bed?’ she asked.
“What was I thinking? Why was I so scared? I honestly couldn’t help it—I screamed. My aunt came right up to me, completely ignoring Miss Minerva. ‘What are you doing here when you should be in bed?’ she asked.”
“She spoke in such an imperative manner—with such authority and such contempt—that I looked at her in astonishment. Some suspicion seemed to be roused in her by finding me and Miss Minerva together.
“She spoke in such a commanding way—with so much authority and disdain—that I stared at her in shock. It seemed to stir some suspicion in her when she saw me and Miss Minerva together.
“No more gossip!’ she called out sternly. ‘Do you hear me? Go to bed!’
“No more gossip!” she shouted firmly. “Do you hear me? Go to bed!”
“Was it not enough to rouse anybody? I felt my pride burning in my face. ‘Am I a child, or a servant?’ I said. ‘I shall go to bed early or late as I please.’
“Wasn’t that enough to get someone’s attention? I felt my pride heating up my face. ‘Am I a child or a servant?’ I said. ‘I’ll go to bed whenever I want, early or late.’”
“She took one step forward; she seized me by the arm, and forced me to my feet. Think of it, Teresa! In all my life I have never had a hand laid on me except in kindness. Who knows it better than you! I tried vainly to speak—I saw Miss Minerva rise to interfere—I heard her say, ‘Mrs. Gallilee, you forget yourself!’ Somehow, I got out of the room. On the landing, a dreadful fit of trembling shook me from head to foot. I sank down on the stairs. At first, I thought I was going to faint. No; I shook and shivered, but I kept my senses. I could hear their voices in the room.
“She took a step forward, grabbed my arm, and pulled me to my feet. Can you believe it, Teresa? In my whole life, I've never had a hand laid on me except out of kindness. Who knows that better than you? I tried to speak but failed—I saw Miss Minerva stand up to intervene—I heard her say, ‘Mrs. Gallilee, you’re losing control!’ Somehow, I got out of the room. On the landing, an awful shaking took over my body. I sank down on the stairs. At first, I thought I was going to faint. No; I shook and trembled, but I stayed aware. I could hear their voices in the room.
“Mrs. Gallilee began. ‘Did you tell me just now that I had forgotten myself?’
“Mrs. Gallilee started. ‘Did you just say that I had lost track of myself?’”
“Miss Minerva answered, ‘Certainly, madam. You did forget yourself.’
“Miss Minerva answered, ‘Of course, ma'am. You did lose your composure.’”
“The next words escaped me. After that, they grew louder; and I heard them again—my aunt first.
"The next words slipped out of my mouth. After that, they got louder; and I heard them again—my aunt first."
“‘I am dissatisfied with your manner to me, Miss Minerva. It has latterly altered very much for the worse.’
“‘I’m not happy with how you’re treating me, Miss Minerva. It’s changed a lot recently, and not for the better.’”
“‘In what respect, Mrs. Gallilee?’
"How so, Mrs. Gallilee?"
“‘In this respect. Your way of speaking to me implies an assertion of equality—’
“‘In this regard, the way you talk to me suggests a claim of equality—’
“‘Stop a minute, madam! I am not so rich as you are. But I am at a loss to know in what other way I am not your equal. Did you assert your superiority—may I ask—when you came into my room without first knocking at the door?’
“‘Hold on a second, ma’am! I’m not as wealthy as you are. But I’m confused about how else I’m not your equal. Did you claim to be better than me—if I may ask—when you walked into my room without knocking first?’”
“‘Miss Minerva! Do you wish to remain in my service?’
“‘Miss Minerva! Do you want to stay in my service?’”
“‘Say employment, Mrs. Gallilee—if you please. I am quite indifferent in the matter. I am equally ready, at your entire convenience, to stay or to go.’
“‘Please call it employment, Mrs. Gallilee. I really don’t mind either way. I’m completely open to staying or leaving whenever it suits you.’”
“Mrs. Gallilee’s voice sounded nearer, as if she was approaching the door. ‘I think we arranged,’ she said, ‘that there was to be a month’s notice on either side, when I first engaged you?’
“Mrs. Gallilee’s voice sounded closer, as if she were coming toward the door. ‘I believe we agreed,’ she said, ‘that there would be a month's notice on either side when I first hired you?’
“‘Yes—at my suggestion.’
“‘Yes—because I suggested it.’”
“‘Take your month’s notice, if you please.’
“‘Feel free to give your month's notice if you want.’”
“‘Dating from to-morrow?’
"‘Dating from tomorrow?’"
“‘Of course!’
"Absolutely!"
“My aunt came out, and found me on the stairs. I tried to rise. It was not to be done. My head turned giddy. She must have seen that I was quite prostrate—and yet she took no notice of the state I was in. Cruel, cruel creature! she accused me of listening.
“My aunt came out and found me on the stairs. I tried to get up. I couldn’t do it. My head was spinning. She must have seen that I was completely down—and yet she ignored how I was feeling. What a cruel, cruel person! She accused me of listening.”
“‘Can’t you see that the poor girl is ill?’
“‘Can’t you see that the poor girl is sick?’”
“It was Miss Minerva’s voice. I looked round at her, feeling fainter and fainter. She stooped; I felt her strong sinewy arms round me; she lifted me gently. ‘I’ll take care of you,’ she whispered—and carried me downstairs to my room, as easily as if I had been a child.
“It was Miss Minerva’s voice. I looked over at her, feeling weaker and weaker. She bent down; I felt her strong, muscular arms around me; she lifted me gently. ‘I’ll take care of you,’ she whispered—and carried me downstairs to my room, as effortlessly as if I had been a child.
“I must rest, Teresa. The remembrance of that dreadful night brings it all back again. Don’t be anxious about me, my old dear! You shall hear more to-morrow.”
“I need to rest, Teresa. Remembering that awful night brings everything back. Don’t worry about me, my dear! You’ll hear more tomorrow.”
CHAPTER XXVII.
On the next day events happened, the influence of which upon Carmina’s excitable nature urged her to complete her unfinished letter, without taking the rest that she needed. Once more—and, as the result proved, for the last time—she wrote to her faithful old friend in these words:
On the next day, things happened that pushed Carmina's excitable nature to finish her unfinished letter, even though she needed rest. Once again—and as it turned out, for the last time—she wrote to her loyal old friend with these words:
“Don’t ask me to tell you how the night passed! Miss Minerva was the first person who came to me in the morning.
“Don’t ask me to explain how the night went! Miss Minerva was the first person to come to me in the morning.
“She had barely said a few kind words, when Maria interrupted us, reminding her governess of the morning’s lessons. ‘Mrs. Gallilee has sent her,’ Miss Minerva whispered; ‘I will return to you in the hour before the children’s dinner.’
“She had just spoken a few kind words when Maria interrupted us, reminding her governess of the morning’s lessons. ‘Mrs. Gallilee has sent her,’ Miss Minerva whispered; ‘I will come back to you an hour before the kids’ dinner.’”
“The next person who appeared was, as we had both anticipated, Mrs. Gallilee herself.
“The next person who showed up was, as we both expected, Mrs. Gallilee herself.
“She brought me a cup of tea; and the first words she spoke were words of apology for her conduct on the previous night. Her excuse was that she had been ‘harassed by anxieties which completely upset her.’ And—can you believe it?—she implored me not to mention ‘the little misunderstanding between us when I next wrote to her son!’ Is this woman made of iron and stone, instead of flesh and blood? Does she really think me such a wretch as to cause Ovid, under any provocation, a moment’s anxiety while he is away? The fewest words that would satisfy her, and so send her out of my room, were the only words I said.
“She brought me a cup of tea, and the first thing she said was to apologize for her behavior the night before. She explained that she had been ‘overwhelmed by anxieties that completely threw her off.’ And—can you believe it?—she begged me not to bring up ‘the little misunderstanding between us’ when I next wrote to her son! Is this woman made of iron and stone, rather than flesh and blood? Does she really think I’m such a terrible person that I would cause Ovid even a moment of worry while he’s away? The fewest words that would satisfy her, and get her out of my room, were the only words I spoke.”
“After this, an agreeable surprise was in store for me. The familiar voice of good Mr. Gallilee applied for admission—through the keyhole!
“After this, I had a pleasant surprise waiting for me. The familiar voice of good Mr. Gallilee asked to come in—through the keyhole!”
“‘Are you asleep, my dear? May I come in?’ His kind, fat old face peeped round the door when I said Yes—and reminded me of Zo, at dinner, when she asks for more pudding, and doesn’t think she will get it. Mr. Gallilee had something to ask for, and some doubt of getting it, which accounted for the resemblance. ‘I’ve taken the liberty, Carmina, of sending for our doctor. You’re a delicate plant, my dear—’ (Here, his face disappeared and he spoke to somebody outside)—‘You think so yourself, don’t you, Mr. Null? And you have a family of daughters, haven’t you?’ (His face appeared again; more like Zo than ever.) ‘Do please see him, my child; I’m not easy about you. I was on the stairs last night—nobody ever notices me, do they, Mr. Null?—and I saw Miss Minerva—good creature, and, Lord, how strong!—carrying you to your bed. Mr. Null’s waiting outside. Don’t distress me by saying No!’
“‘Are you asleep, my dear? Can I come in?’ His gentle, plump old face peeked around the door when I said Yes—and reminded me of Zo at dinner when she asks for more pudding, unsure if she’ll actually get it. Mr. Gallilee had something to request and some doubt about getting it, which explained the similarity. ‘I’ve taken the liberty, Carmina, of calling for our doctor. You’re a delicate flower, my dear—’ (Here, his face vanished as he spoke to someone outside)—‘You think so too, don’t you, Mr. Null? And you have a bunch of daughters, right?’ (His face returned, looking even more like Zo.) ‘Please see him, my child; I’m worried about you. I was on the stairs last night—nobody ever notices me, do they, Mr. Null?—and I saw Miss Minerva—good woman, and, wow, how strong!—carrying you to your bed. Mr. Null’s waiting outside. Please don’t upset me by saying No!’”
“Is there anybody cruel enough to distress Mr. Gallilee? The doctor came in—looking like a clergyman; dressed all in black, with a beautiful frill to his shirt, and a spotless white cravat. He stared hard at me; he produced a little glass-tube; he gave it a shake, and put it under my arm; he took it away again, and consulted it; he said, ‘Aha!’ he approved of my tongue; he disliked my pulse; he gave his opinion at last. ‘Perfect quiet. I must see Mrs. Gallilee.’ And there was an end of it.
“Is there anyone so cruel as to upset Mr. Gallilee? The doctor came in—looking like a priest; dressed all in black, with a nice frill on his shirt, and a crisp white cravat. He stared at me intently; he pulled out a small glass tube; shook it a bit, then placed it under my arm; he took it back and examined it; he said, ‘Aha!’ he was pleased with my tongue; he wasn’t happy with my pulse; and finally, he gave his verdict. ‘Complete rest. I need to see Mrs. Gallilee.’ And that was that.
“Mr. Gallilee observed the medical proceedings with awe. ‘Mr. Null is a wonderful man,’ he whispered, before he followed the doctor out. Ill and wretched as I was, this little interruption amused me. I wonder why I write about it here? There are serious things waiting to be told—am I weakly putting them off?
“Mr. Gallilee watched the medical procedures in amazement. ‘Mr. Null is an incredible man,’ he whispered before he followed the doctor out. Even though I felt ill and miserable, this brief moment entertained me. I wonder why I’m writing about it here? There are important things that need to be shared—am I simply avoiding them?”
“Miss Minerva came back to me as she had promised. ‘It is well,’ she said gravely, ‘that the doctor has been to see you.’
“Miss Minerva returned to me as she had promised. ‘It’s good,’ she said seriously, ‘that the doctor has come to see you.’”
“I asked if the doctor thought me very ill.
“I asked if the doctor thought I was very sick.
“He thinks you have narrowly escaped a nervous fever; and he has given some positive orders. One of them is that your slightest wishes are to be humoured. If he had not said that, Mrs. Gallilee would have prevented me from seeing you. She has been obliged to give way; and she hates me—almost as bitterly, Carmina, as she hates you.’
“He thinks you just barely avoided a nervous breakdown; and he has given some clear instructions. One of them is that your smallest wishes should be accommodated. If he hadn’t said that, Mrs. Gallilee would have stopped me from seeing you. She has had to relent; and she despises me—almost as fiercely, Carmina, as she despises you.”
“This called to my mind the interruption of the previous night, when Miss Minerva had something important to tell me. When I asked what it was, she shook her head, and said painful subjects of conversation were not fit subjects in my present state.
“This reminded me of the interruption from the night before, when Miss Minerva had something important to share with me. When I asked what it was, she shook her head and said that difficult topics of conversation weren’t appropriate given my current state.”
“Need I add that I insisted on hearing what she had to say? Oh, how completely my poor father must have been deceived, when he made his horrible sister my guardian! If I had not fortunately offended the music-master, she would have used Mr. Le Frank as a means of making Ovid jealous, and of sowing the seeds of dissension between us. Having failed so far, she is (as Miss Minerva thinks) at a loss to discover any other means of gaining her wicked ends. Her rage at finding herself baffled seems to account for her furious conduct, when she discovered me in Miss Minerva’s room.
“Do I really need to say that I insisted on hearing what she had to say? Oh, how completely my poor father must have been fooled when he made his awful sister my guardian! If I hadn’t accidentally ticked off the music teacher, she would have used Mr. Le Frank to make Ovid jealous and create problems between us. Since that plan didn’t work, she’s (as Miss Minerva believes) struggling to find another way to achieve her wicked goals. Her anger at being thwarted seems to explain her furious reaction when she found me in Miss Minerva’s room.”
“You will ask, as I did, what has she to gain by this wicked plotting and contriving, with its shocking accompaniments of malice and anger?
“You might wonder, like I did, what does she have to gain from this evil scheming and planning, along with all its terrible elements of spite and rage?
“Miss Minerva answered, ‘I still believe that money is the motive. Her son is mistaken about her; her friends are mistaken; they think she is fond of money—the truer conclusion is, she is short of money. There is the secret of the hard bargains she drives, and the mercenary opinions she holds. I don’t doubt that her income would be enough for most other women in her position. It is not enough for a woman who is jealous of her rich sister’s place in the world. Wait a little, and you will see that I am not talking at random. You were present at the grand party she gave some week’s since?’
“Miss Minerva answered, ‘I still believe that money is the driving force. Her son is wrong about her; her friends are wrong; they think she loves money—the real truth is, she doesn’t have enough of it. That’s the reason behind the tough deals she makes and the money-driven views she holds. I don’t doubt that her income would be sufficient for most other women in her situation. It’s not enough for a woman who is envious of her wealthy sister’s status in the world. Just wait a bit, and you’ll see that I’m not speaking randomly. You were there at the big party she hosted a few weeks ago?’”
“‘I wish I had stayed in my own room,’ I said. ‘Mrs. Gallilee was offended with me for not admiring her scientific friends. With one or two exceptions, they talked of nothing but themselves and their discoveries—and, oh, dear, how ugly they were!’
“‘I wish I had stayed in my own room,’ I said. ‘Mrs. Gallilee was upset with me for not appreciating her scientific friends. With a couple of exceptions, they only talked about themselves and their discoveries—and, oh man, were they ugly!’”
“‘Never mind that now, Carmina. Did you notice the profusion of splendid flowers, in the hall and on the staircase, as well as in the reception-rooms?’
“‘Never mind that now, Carmina. Did you see all the beautiful flowers in the hall and on the staircase, as well as in the reception rooms?’”
“‘Yes.’
"Yep."
“‘Did you observe—no, you are a young girl—did you hear any of the gentlemen, in the supper-room, expressing their admiration of the luxuries provided for the guests, the exquisite French cookery and the delicious wine? Why was all the money which these things cost spent in one evening? Because Lady Northlake’s parties must be matched by Mrs. Gallilee’s parties. Lady Northlake lives in a fashionable neighbourhood in London, and has splendid carriages and horses. This is a fashionable neighbourhood. Judge what this house costs, and the carriages and horses, when I tell you that the rent of the stables alone is over a hundred pounds a year. Lady Northlake has a superb place in Scotland. Mrs. Gallilee is not able to rival her sister in that respect—but she has her marine villa in the Isle of Wight. When Mr. Gallilee said you should have some sailing this autumn, did you think he meant that he would hire a boat? He referred to the yacht, which is part of the establishment at the sea-side. Lady Northlake goes yachting with her husband; and Mrs. Gallilee goes yachting with her husband. Do you know what it costs, when the first milliner in Paris supplies English ladies with dresses? That milliner’s lowest charge for a dress which Mrs. Gallilee would despise—ordinary material, my dear, and imitation lace—is forty pounds. Think a little—and even your inexperience will see that the mistress of this house is spending more than she can afford, and is likely (unless she has resources that we know nothing about) to be, sooner or later, in serious need of money.’
“‘Did you notice—no, you’re just a young girl—did you hear any of the gentlemen in the dining room talking about how much they admired the luxuries provided for the guests, the exquisite French cuisine and the delicious wine? Why was all the money spent on these things in just one evening? Because Lady Northlake’s parties must be matched by Mrs. Gallilee’s parties. Lady Northlake lives in a trendy neighborhood in London and has fancy carriages and horses. This is a trendy neighborhood. Just think about how much this house costs, along with the carriages and horses, when I tell you that the rent for the stables alone is over a hundred pounds a year. Lady Northlake has a gorgeous estate in Scotland. Mrs. Gallilee can't compete with her sister in that area, but she has her seaside villa in the Isle of Wight. When Mr. Gallilee said you should go sailing this autumn, did you think he meant hiring a boat? He was talking about the yacht, which is part of their seaside setup. Lady Northlake goes yachting with her husband; Mrs. Gallilee goes yachting with hers too. Do you know how much it costs when the best milliner in Paris supplies English ladies with dresses? The milliner’s cheapest dress, which Mrs. Gallilee would look down on—ordinary fabric, my dear, and fake lace—costs forty pounds. Think about it a bit—and even with your inexperience, you’ll realize that the mistress of this house is spending more than she can afford and is likely (unless she has resources we don’t know about) to find herself in serious financial trouble sooner or later.’”
“This was a new revelation to me, and it altered my opinion of course. But I still failed to see what Mrs. Gallilee’s extravagances had to do with her wicked resolution to prevent Ovid from marrying me. Miss Minerva’s only answer to this was to tell me to write to Mr. Mool, while I had the chance, and ask for a copy of my father’s Will. ‘I will take the letter to him,’ she said, ‘and bring the reply myself. It will save time, if it does nothing else.’ The letter was written in a minute. Just as she took it from me, the parlour-maid announced that the early dinner was ready.
"This was a revelation for me, and it definitely changed my mind. But I still couldn’t see how Mrs. Gallilee’s extravagances were connected to her cruel plan to stop Ovid from marrying me. Miss Minerva’s only response was to tell me to write to Mr. Mool while I had the chance and request a copy of my father's Will. ‘I’ll take the letter to him,’ she said, ‘and bring back the reply myself. It will save time, if nothing else.’ I wrote the letter in a minute. Just as she was taking it from me, the parlour-maid announced that the early dinner was ready."
“Two hours later, the reply was in my hands. The old father had taken Maria and Zo for their walk; and Miss Minerva had left the house by herself—sending word to Mrs. Gallilee that she was obliged to go out on business of her own.
“Two hours later, I had the reply. The old man had taken Maria and Zo for their walk, and Miss Minerva had left the house by herself—letting Mrs. Gallilee know that she had to go out for her own reasons.”
“‘Did Mrs. Gallilee see you come in?’ I asked.
“‘Did Mrs. Gallilee see you come in?’ I asked.
“‘Yes. She was watching for me, no doubt.’
“‘Yeah. She was definitely waiting for me.’”
“Did she see you go upstairs to my room?’
“Did she see you go up to my room?”
“‘Yes.’
"Yes."
“‘And said nothing?’
“‘And said nothing at all?’”
“‘Nothing.’
"Nothing."
“We looked at each other; both of us feeling the same doubt of how the day would end. Miss Minerva pointed impatiently to the lawyer’s reply. I opened it.
“We looked at each other; both of us felt the same uncertainty about how the day would end. Miss Minerva pointed impatiently at the lawyer’s response. I opened it.
“Mr. Mool’s letter was very kind, but quite incomprehensible in the latter part of it. After referring me to his private residence, in case I wished to consult him personally later in the day, he mentioned some proceeding, called ‘proving the Will,’ and some strange place called ‘Doctors’ Commons.’ However, there was the copy of the Will, and that was all we wanted.
“Mr. Mool’s letter was really nice, but the second half was completely confusing. After mentioning his home address in case I wanted to meet him in person later, he brought up something called ‘proving the Will’ and some odd place called ‘Doctors’ Commons.’ But we had the copy of the Will, and that was all we needed.”
“I began reading it. How I pitied the unfortunate men who have to learn the law! My dear Teresa, I might as well have tried to read an unknown tongue. The strange words, the perpetual repetitions, the absence of stops, utterly bewildered me. I handed the copy to Miss Minerva. Instead of beginning on the first page, as I had done, she turned to the last. With what breathless interest I watched her face! First, I saw that she understood what she was reading. Then, after a while, she turned pale. And then, she lifted her eyes to me. ‘Don’t be frightened,’ she said.
“I started reading it. How I felt sorry for the poor souls who have to learn the law! My dear Teresa, it felt like I was trying to read a foreign language. The strange words, the constant repetitions, and the lack of punctuation completely confused me. I handed the copy to Miss Minerva. Instead of starting from the first page like I had, she flipped to the last one. With such eager anticipation, I watched her expression! At first, I could see she understood what she was reading. Then, after a bit, she went pale. Finally, she looked at me and said, ‘Don’t be scared.’”
“But I was frightened. My ignorant imagination pictured some dreadful unknown power given to Mrs. Gallilee by the Will. ‘What can my aunt do to me?’ I asked.
“But I was scared. My clueless imagination envisioned some terrifying unknown power that the Will had given to Mrs. Gallilee. ‘What can my aunt do to me?’ I asked.”
“Miss Minerva composed me—without concealing the truth. ‘In her position, Carmina, and with her intensely cold and selfish nature, there is no fear of her attempting to reach her ends by violent means. Your happiness may be in danger—and that prospect, God knows, is bad enough.’
“Miss Minerva calmed me—without hiding the truth. ‘In her situation, Carmina, and with her extremely cold and selfish nature, there's no worry about her trying to achieve her goals through violent methods. Your happiness could be at risk—and that possibility, God knows, is serious enough.’”
“When she talked of my happiness, I naturally thought of Ovid. I asked if there was anything about him in the Will.
“When she talked about my happiness, I immediately thought of Ovid. I asked if there was anything mentioned about him in the Will.”
“It was no doubt a stupid thing to say at such a time; and it seemed to annoy her. ‘You are the only person concerned,’ she answered sharply. ‘It is Mrs. Gallilee’s interest that you shall never be her son’s wife, or any man’s wife. If she can have her way, you will live and die an unmarried woman.’
“It was definitely a dumb thing to say at that moment; and it seemed to irritate her. ‘You’re the only one who matters,’ she replied sharply. ‘It’s Mrs. Gallilee’s wish that you’ll never be her son’s wife, or any man’s wife. If she has her way, you will live and die as an unmarried woman.’”
“This did me good: it made me angry. I began to feel like myself again. I said, ‘Please let me hear the rest of it.’
“This made me feel better: it fueled my anger. I started to feel like myself again. I said, ‘Please let me hear the rest of it.’”
“Miss Minerva first patiently explained to me what she had read in the Will. She then returned to the subject of my aunt’s extravagance; speaking from experience of what had happened in her own family. ‘If Mrs. Gallilee borrows money,’ she said, ‘her husband will, in all probability, have to repay the loan. And, if borrowings go on in that way, Maria and Zoe will be left wretchedly provided for, in comparison with Lady Northlake’s daughters. A fine large fortune would wonderfully improve these doubtful prospects—can you guess, Carmina, where it is to come from?’ I could easily guess, now I understood the Will. My good Teresa, if I die without leaving children, the fine large fortune comes from Me.
“Miss Minerva first patiently explained to me what she had read in the Will. She then went back to discussing my aunt’s spending habits, sharing her own family's experiences. ‘If Mrs. Gallilee borrows money,’ she said, ‘her husband will likely have to pay it back. And if this borrowing continues, Maria and Zoe will end up poorly off compared to Lady Northlake’s daughters. A nice big fortune would greatly improve these uncertain prospects—can you guess, Carmina, where it will come from?’ I could easily guess, now that I understood the Will. My dear Teresa, if I die without children, the nice big fortune comes from me.”
“You see it all now—don’t you? After I had thanked Miss Minerva, turned away my head on the pillow overpowered by disgust.
“You see it all now—don’t you? After I thanked Miss Minerva, I turned my head on the pillow, overwhelmed by disgust.
“The clock in the hall struck the hour of the children’s tea. Miss Minerva would be wanted immediately. At parting, she kissed me. ‘There is the kiss that you meant to give me last night,’ she said. ‘Don’t despair of yourself. I am to be in the house for a month longer; and I am a match for Mrs. Gallilee. We will say no more now. Compose yourself, and try to sleep.’
“The clock in the hall struck the hour for the kids' tea. Miss Minerva would be needed right away. Before leaving, she kissed me. ‘There’s the kiss you meant to give me last night,’ she said. ‘Don’t lose hope in yourself. I’ll be in the house for another month, and I can handle Mrs. Gallilee. Let’s not talk about it anymore for now. Calm down and try to get some sleep.’”
“She went away to her duties. Sleep was out of the question. My attention wandered when I tried to read. Doing nothing meant, in other words, thinking of what had happened. If you had come into my room, I should have told you all about it. The next best thing was to talk to you in this way. You don’t know what a relief it has been to me to write these lines.”
“She left to take care of her responsibilities. Sleeping was not an option. My mind drifted when I attempted to read. Doing nothing really meant thinking about what had happened. If you had walked into my room, I would have shared everything with you. The next best thing is talking to you like this. You have no idea how much relief it has brought me to write these lines.”
“The night has come, and Mrs. Gallilee’s cruelty has at last proved too much even for my endurance.
“The night has fallen, and Mrs. Gallilee’s cruelty has finally become too much even for me to handle.
“Try not to be surprised; try not to be alarmed. If my mind to-morrow is the same as my mind to-night, I shall attempt to make my escape. I shall take refuge with Lady Northlake.
“Try not to be surprised; try not to be alarmed. If my mind tomorrow is the same as my mind tonight, I will try to escape. I will take refuge with Lady Northlake.
“Oh, if I could go to Ovid! But he is travelling in the deserts of Canada. Until his return to the coast, I can only write to him to the care of his bankers at Quebec. I should not know where to find him, when I arrived; and what a dreadful meeting—if I did find him—to be obliged to acknowledge that it is his mother who has driven me away! There will be nothing to alarm him, if I go to his mother’s sister. If you could see Lady Northlake, you would feel as sure as I do that she will take my part.
“Oh, if I could just go see Ovid! But he’s traveling through the deserts of Canada. Until he comes back to the coast, I can only send my letters to his bankers in Quebec. I wouldn’t know where to find him when I get there; and what an awful encounter it would be—if I did find him—to have to admit that it’s his mother who forced me away! He won’t have anything to worry about if I visit his mother’s sister. If you could meet Lady Northlake, you would feel just as confident as I do that she’ll support me."
“After writing to you, I must have fallen asleep. It was quite dark, when I was awakened by the striking of a match in my room. I looked round, expecting to see Miss Minerva. The person lighting my candle was Mrs. Gallilee.
“After I wrote to you, I must have fallen asleep. It was pretty dark when I was woken up by someone striking a match in my room. I looked around, expecting to see Miss Minerva. The person lighting my candle was Mrs. Gallilee.”
“She poured out the composing medicine which Mr. Null had ordered for me. I took it in silence. She sat down by the bedside.
“She poured out the medicine that Mr. Null had ordered for me. I took it in silence. She sat down by the bedside.”
“‘My child,’ she began, ‘we are friends again now. You bear no malice, I am sure.’
“‘My child,’ she began, ‘we're friends again now. I’m sure you hold no grudges.’”
“Distrust still kept me silent. I remembered that she had watched for Miss Minerva’s return, and that she had seen Miss Minerva go up to my room. The idea that she meant to be revenged on us both for having our secrets, and keeping them from her knowledge, took complete possession of my mind.
“Distrust still kept me quiet. I remembered that she had been waiting for Miss Minerva to come back and that she had seen Miss Minerva go up to my room. The thought that she wanted to get back at us both for having our secrets and not sharing them with her took over my mind completely.
“‘Are you feeling better?’ she asked.
“‘Are you feeling better?’ she asked.
“‘Yes.’
"Yep."
“‘Is there anything I can get for you?’
“‘Can I get you something?’”
“‘Not now—thank you.’
"Not right now—thanks."
“‘Would you like to see Mr. Null again, before to-morrow?’
“‘Would you like to see Mr. Null again before tomorrow?’”
“‘Oh, no!’
“‘Oh no!’”
“These were ungraciously short replies—but it cost me an effort to speak to her at all. She showed no signs of taking offence; she proceeded as smoothly as ever.
“These responses were pretty curt—but it took some effort for me to even talk to her. She didn’t seem offended; she carried on just like usual.”
“My dear Carmina, I have my faults of temper; and, with such pursuits as mine, I am not perhaps a sympathetic companion for a young girl. But I hope you believe that it is my duty and my pleasure to be a second mother to you?’
“My dear Carmina, I have my issues with temper; and with my interests, I might not be the most understanding companion for a young girl. But I hope you know that it's both my responsibility and my joy to be like a second mother to you?”
“Yes; she did really say that! Whether I was only angry, or whether I was getting hysterical, I don’t know. I began to feel an oppression in my breathing that almost choked me. There are two windows in my room, and one of them only was open. I was obliged to ask her to open the other.
“Yes; she really said that! I’m not sure if I was just angry or starting to get hysterical. I began to feel a pressure in my chest that nearly suffocated me. There are two windows in my room, and only one of them was open. I had to ask her to open the other.”
“She did it; she came back, and fanned me. I submitted as long as I could—and then I begged her not to trouble herself any longer. She put down the fan, and went on with what she had to say.
“She did it; she came back and fanned me. I tolerated it for as long as I could—and then I begged her not to worry about it any longer. She set down the fan and continued with what she had to say.”
“‘I wish to speak to you about Miss Minerva. You are aware that I gave her notice, last night, to leave her situation. For your sake, I regret that I did not take this step before you came to England.’
“‘I want to talk to you about Miss Minerva. You know I told her last night to leave her job. For your sake, I wish I had taken this step before you arrived in England.’”
“My confidence in myself returned when I heard Miss Minerva spoken of in this way. I said at once that I considered her to be one of my best and truest friends.
“My confidence in myself came back when I heard Miss Minerva talked about like this. I immediately said that I thought of her as one of my best and truest friends."
“‘My dear child, that is exactly what I lament! This person has insinuated herself into your confidence—and she is utterly unworthy of it.’
“‘My dear child, that’s exactly what I regret! This person has wormed her way into your trust—and she’s completely unworthy of it.’”
“Could I let those abominable words pass in silence? ‘Mrs. Gallilee!’ I said, ‘you are cruelly wronging a woman whom I love and respect!’
“Could I just let those awful words go unanswered? ‘Mrs. Gallilee!’ I said, ‘you are unfairly hurting a woman I love and respect!’”
“‘Mrs. Gallilee?’ she repeated. ‘Do I owe it to Miss Minerva that you have left off calling me Aunt? Your obstinacy, Carmina, leaves me no alternative but to speak out. If I had done my duty, I ought to have said long since, what I am going to say now. You are putting your trust in the bitterest enemy you have; an enemy who secretly hates you with the unforgiving hatred of a rival!’
"‘Mrs. Gallilee?’ she repeated. ‘Am I not Aunt to you anymore because of Miss Minerva? Your stubbornness, Carmina, leaves me no choice but to speak up. If I had done my duty, I should have said this a long time ago: you are trusting your fiercest enemy; an enemy who secretly despises you with the relentless hatred of a rival!’"
“Look back at my letter, describing what passed between Miss Minerva and me, when I went to her room; and you will know what I felt on hearing her spoken of as ‘a rival.’ My sense of justice refused to believe it. But, oh, my dear old nurse, there was some deeper sense in me that said, as if in words, It is true!
“Look back at my letter, describing what happened between Miss Minerva and me when I went to her room, and you'll understand what I felt upon hearing her referred to as ‘a rival.’ My sense of fairness couldn't accept it. But, oh my dear old nurse, there was a deeper part of me that seemed to say, in words, It’s true!
“Mrs. Gallilee went on, without mercy.
“Mrs. Gallilee continued, showing no mercy.
“‘I know her thoroughly; I have looked into her false heart. Nobody has discovered her but me. Charge her with it, if you like; and let her deny it if she dare. Miss Minerva is secretly in love with my son.’
“‘I know her very well; I have seen into her deceitful heart. No one has figured her out but me. Go ahead, accuse her if you want; and let her deny it if she dares. Miss Minerva is secretly in love with my son.’”
“She got up. Her object was gained: she was even with me, and with the woman who had befriended me, at last.
“She got up. Her aim was achieved: she was finally even with me and the woman who had supported me.”
“‘Lie down in your bed again,’ she said, ‘and think over what I have told you. In your own interests, think over it well.’
“‘Lie down in your bed again,’ she said, ‘and think about what I’ve told you. For your own good, think it through carefully.’”
“I was left alone.
"I was by myself."
“Shall I tell you what saved me from sinking under the shock? Ovid—thousands and thousands of miles away—Ovid saved me.
“Should I tell you what kept me from drowning in the shock? Ovid—thousands and thousands of miles away—Ovid saved me.
“I love him with all my heart and soul; and I do firmly believe that I know him better than I know myself. If his mother had betrayed Miss Minerva to him, as she has betrayed her to me, that unhappy woman would have had his truest pity. I am as certain of this, as I am that I see the moon, while I write, shining on my bed. Ovid would have pitied her. And I pitied her.
“I love him with all my heart and soul; and I truly believe that I know him better than I know myself. If his mother had betrayed Miss Minerva to him, just as she has betrayed her to me, that poor woman would have had his deepest sympathy. I am as sure of this as I am that I see the moon shining on my bed as I write. Ovid would have felt sorry for her. And I felt sorry for her.
“I wrote the lines that follow, and sent them to her by the maid. In the fear that she might mistake my motives, and think me angry and jealous, I addressed her with my former familiarity by her christian name:—“‘Last night, Frances, I ventured to ask if you loved some one who did not love you. And you answered by saying to me, Guess who he is. My aunt has just told me that he is her son. Has she spoken the truth?’
“I wrote the lines that follow and sent them to her through the maid. Worried that she might misinterpret my intentions and think I was angry or jealous, I addressed her as I used to, by her first name:—“‘Last night, Frances, I took a chance and asked if you loved someone who didn’t love you back. You replied by saying, Guess who he is. My aunt just told me that he is her son. Is that true?’”
“I am now waiting to receive Miss Minerva’s reply.
“I am now waiting to get Miss Minerva’s response.
“For the first time since I have been in the house, my door is locked. I cannot, and will not, see Mrs. Gallilee again. All her former cruelties are, as I feel it, nothing to the cruelty of her coming here when I am ill, and saying to me what she has said.
“For the first time since I’ve been in this house, my door is locked. I cannot, and will not, see Mrs. Gallilee again. All her previous cruelties are, as I feel it, nothing compared to the cruelty of her coming here when I’m sick, and saying to me what she has said.
“The weary time passes, and still there is no reply. Is Frances angry? or is she hesitating how to answer me—personally or by writing? No! she has too much delicacy of feeling to answer in her own person.
“The tired time goes on, and there’s still no response. Is Frances mad? Or is she unsure about how to respond to me—in person or in writing? No! She’s too sensitive to reply in person.”
“I have only done her justice. The maid has just asked me to open the door. I have got my answer. Read it.”
“I’ve only been fair to her. The maid just asked me to open the door. I have my answer. Read it.”
“‘Mrs. Gallilee has spoken the truth.
“‘Mrs. Gallilee has told the truth.
“‘How I can have betrayed myself so that she has discovered my miserable secret is more than I can tell I will not own it to her or to any living creature but yourself. Undeserving as I am, I know that I can trust you.
“‘I can’t believe I’ve betrayed myself enough for her to find out my shameful secret. I won’t admit it to her or to anyone else, except for you. I know I don’t deserve it, but I trust you.’
“It is needless to dwell at any length on this confession. Many things in my conduct, which must have perplexed you, will explain themselves flow. There has been, however, one concealment on my part, which it is due to you that I should acknowledge.
“It’s unnecessary to spend too much time on this confession. Many things in my behavior that may have confused you will make sense now. However, there is one thing I’ve kept hidden that I owe it to you to admit.”
“‘If Mrs. Gallilee had taken me into her confidence, I confess that my jealousy would have degraded me into becoming her accomplice. As things were, I was too angry and too cunning to let her make use of me without trusting me.
“‘If Mrs. Gallilee had confided in me, I admit that my jealousy would have dragged me down to being her accomplice. As it stood, I was too angry and too clever to allow her to use me without trusting me.
“‘There are other acts of deceit which I ought to acknowledge—if I could summon composure enough to write about them. Better to say at once—I am not worthy of your pardon, not worthy even of your pity.
“‘There are other acts of deception that I need to admit—if I could gather the calmness to write about them. It’s better to just say it outright—I don’t deserve your forgiveness, not even your sympathy.
“‘With the same sincerity, I warn you that the wickedness in me, on which Mrs. Gallilee calculated, may be in me still. The influence of your higher and better nature—helped perhaps by that other influence of which the old priest spoke in his letter—has opened my heart to tenderness and penitence of which I never believed myself capable: has brought the burning tears into my eyes which make it a hard task to write to you. All this I know, and yet I dare not believe in myself. It is useless to deny it, Carmina—I love him. Even now, when you have found me out, I love him. Don’t trust me. Oh, God, what torture it is to write it—but I do write it, I will write it—don’t trust me!
“‘I sincerely warn you that the wickedness within me, which Mrs. Gallilee relied on, may still exist. The influence of your higher and better nature—perhaps combined with that other influence the old priest mentioned in his letter—has opened my heart to feelings of tenderness and regret that I never thought I was capable of: it has brought burning tears to my eyes that make it hard to write to you. I know all this, and yet I can't fully trust myself. It's pointless to deny it, Carmina—I love him. Even now, after you've discovered my secret, I love him. Don’t trust me. Oh, God, what torture it is to write this—but I do write it, I will write it—don’t trust me!
“‘One thing I may say for myself. I know the utter hopelessness of that love which I have acknowledged. I know that he returns your love, and will never return mine. So let it be.
“‘I can say one thing about myself. I understand the complete hopelessness of the love I’ve admitted to. I know that he loves you back and will never love me. So be it.
“‘I am not young; I have no right to comfort myself with hopes that I know to be vain. If one of us is to suffer, let it be that one who is used to suffering. I have never been the darling of my parents, like you; I have not been used at home to the kindness and the love that you remember. A life without sweetness and joy has well fitted me for a loveless future. And, besides, you are worthy of him, and I am not. Mrs. Gallilee is wrong, Carmina, if she thinks I am your rival. I am not your rival; I never can be your rival. Believe nothing else, but, for God’s sake, believe that!
“I’m not young; I have no right to comfort myself with hopes that I know are pointless. If one of us has to suffer, let it be the one who’s used to suffering. I’ve never been my parents’ favorite like you have; I haven’t experienced the kindness and love at home that you remember. A life without sweetness and joy has prepared me well for a future without love. And besides, you deserve him, and I don’t. Mrs. Gallilee is mistaken, Carmina, if she thinks I’m your competitor. I’m not your competitor; I never could be. Don’t believe anything else, but for God’s sake, believe that!”
“‘I have no more to say—at least no more that I can remember now. Perhaps, you shrink from remaining in the same house with me? Let me know it, and I shall be ready—I might almost say, glad—to go.’”
“'I don't have anything else to say—at least nothing I can remember right now. Maybe you’re uncomfortable staying in the same house with me? Just let me know, and I'll be ready—I might even say, happy—to leave.'”
“Have you read her letter, Teresa? Am I wrong in feeling that this poor wounded heart has surely some claim on me? If I am wrong, oh, what am I to do? what am I to do?”
“Have you read her letter, Teresa? Am I wrong for feeling that this poor wounded heart has some kind of claim on me? If I am wrong, oh, what should I do? What should I do?”
CHAPTER XXVIII.
The last lines addressed by Carmina to her old nurse were completed on the seventeenth of August, and were posted that night.
The last lines Carmina wrote to her old nurse were finished on August 17th and were sent out that night.
The day that followed was memorable to Carmina, and memorable to Mrs. Gallilee. Doctor Benjulia had his reasons also for remembering the eighteenth of August.
The next day was significant for Carmina and for Mrs. Gallilee as well. Doctor Benjulia also had his reasons for remembering August eighteenth.
Still in search of a means to undermine the confidence which united Ovid and Carmina, and still calling on her invention in vain, Mrs. Gallilee had passed a sleepless night. Her maid, entering the room at the usual hour, was ordered to leave her in bed, and not to return until the bell rang. On ordinary occasions, Mrs. Gallilee was up in time to receive the letters arriving by the first delivery; the correspondence of the other members of the household being sorted by her own hands, before it was distributed by the servant. On this particular morning (after sleeping a little through sheer exhaustion), she entered the empty breakfast-room two hours later than usual. The letters waiting for her were addressed only to herself. She rang for the maid.
Still looking for a way to shake the confidence that Ovid and Carmina shared, and still relying on her creativity without success, Mrs. Gallilee had spent a sleepless night. When her maid entered the room at the usual hour, she ordered her to let her stay in bed and not to return until the bell rang. Normally, Mrs. Gallilee was up in time to receive the first batch of letters; she sorted the correspondence for the other members of the household herself before it was handed out by the servant. On this particular morning (after dozing off a bit from sheer exhaustion), she entered the empty breakfast room two hours later than usual. The letters awaiting her were addressed only to her. She rang for the maid.
“Any other letters this morning?” she asked.
“Were there any other letters this morning?” she asked.
“Two, for my master.”
"Two, for my boss."
“No more than that!”
"That's it!"
“Nothing more, ma’am—except a telegram for Miss Carmina.”
“Nothing else, ma’am—just a telegram for Miss Carmina.”
“When did it come?”
“When did it arrive?”
“Soon after the letters.”
"Shortly after the letters."
“Have you given it to her?”
“Did you give it to her?”
“Being a telegram, ma’am, I thought I ought to take it to Miss Carmina at once.”
“Since it's a telegram, ma'am, I thought I should deliver it to Miss Carmina right away.”
“Quite right. You can go.”
"That's right. You can go."
A telegram for Carmina? Was there some private correspondence going on? And were the interests involved too important to wait for the ordinary means of communication by post? Considering these questions, Mrs. Gallilee poured out a cup of tea and looked over her letters.
A telegram for Carmina? Was there some private message being exchanged? And were the issues at stake too significant to wait for regular mail? Thinking about these questions, Mrs. Gallilee poured herself a cup of tea and went through her letters.
Only one of them especially attracted her notice in her present frame of mind. The writer was Benjulia. He dispensed as usual with the customary forms of address.
Only one of them really caught her attention in her current state of mind. The writer was Benjulia. He skipped the usual greetings as always.
“I have had a letter about Ovid, from a friend of mine in Canada. There is an allusion to him of the complimentary sort, which I don’t altogether understand. I want to ask you about it—but I can’t spare the time to go a-visiting. So much the better for me—I hate conversation, and I like work. You have got your carriage—and your fine friends are out of town. If you want a drive, come to me, and bring your last letters from Ovid with you.”
“I received a letter about Ovid from a friend of mine in Canada. It mentions him in a flattering way that I don’t quite get. I’d like to ask you about it, but I don’t have the time to visit. That’s actually fine by me—I dislike small talk and prefer to focus on work. You have your carriage, and your fancy friends are away. If you want to take a drive, come see me and bring your latest letters from Ovid.”
Mrs. Gallilee decided on considering this characteristic proposal later in the day. Her first and foremost interest took her upstairs to her niece’s room.
Mrs. Gallilee decided to think about this unique proposal later in the day. Her main concern led her upstairs to her niece’s room.
Carmina had left her bed. Robed in her white dressing-gown, she lay on the sofa in the sitting-room. When her aunt came in, she started and shuddered Those signs of nervous aversion escaped the notice of Mrs. Gallilee. Her attention had been at once attracted by a travelling bag, opened as if in preparation for packing. The telegram lay on Carmina’s lap. The significant connection between those two objects asserted itself plainly. But it was exactly the opposite of the connection suspected by Mrs. Gallilee. The telegram had prevented Carmina from leaving the house.
Carmina had gotten out of bed. Dressed in her white bathrobe, she was lying on the sofa in the living room. When her aunt walked in, she flinched and shuddered. Mrs. Gallilee didn’t notice those signs of nervousness. Instead, her attention was drawn to a travel bag, open as if someone was about to pack. The telegram was resting on Carmina’s lap. The clear relationship between those two items was evident. However, it was completely opposite to what Mrs. Gallilee suspected. The telegram had kept Carmina from leaving the house.
Mrs. Gallilee paved the way for the necessary investigation, by making a few common-place inquiries. How had Carmina passed the night? Had the maid taken care of her at breakfast-time? Was there anything that her aunt could do for her? Carmina replied with a reluctance which she was unable to conceal. Mrs. Gallilee passed over the cold reception accorded to her without remark, and pointed with a bland smile to the telegram.
Mrs. Gallilee initiated the needed investigation by asking a few routine questions. How did Carmina spend the night? Did the maid take care of her during breakfast? Is there anything her aunt can do for her? Carmina answered with an unwillingness she couldn't hide. Mrs. Gallilee ignored the chilly reception she received without comment and, with a gentle smile, pointed to the telegram.
“No bad news, I hope?”
“No bad news, I hope?”
Carmina handed the telegram silently to her aunt. The change of circumstances which the arrival of the message had produced, made concealment superfluous. Mrs. Gallilee opened the telegram, keeping her suspicions in reserve. It had been sent from Rome by the old foreign woman, named “Teresa,” and it contained these words:
Carmina silently handed the telegram to her aunt. The shift in circumstances caused by the arrival of the message made hiding the truth unnecessary. Mrs. Gallilee opened the telegram, holding back her suspicions. It had been sent from Rome by an elderly foreign woman named “Teresa,” and it contained these words:
“My husband died this morning. Expect me in London from day to day.”
“My husband passed away this morning. You can expect me in London any day now.”
“Why is this person coming to London?” Mrs. Gallilee inquired.
“Why is this person coming to London?” Mrs. Gallilee asked.
Stung by the insolent composure of that question, Carmina answered sharply, “Her name is on the telegram; you ought to know!”
Stung by the arrogant calm of that question, Carmina replied sharply, “Her name is on the telegram; you should know!”
“Indeed?” said Mrs. Gallilee. “Perhaps, she likes London?”
“Really?” said Mrs. Gallilee. “Maybe she likes London?”
“She hates London! You have had her in the house; you have seen us together. Now she has lost her husband, do you think she can live apart from the one person in the world whom she loves best?”
“She hates London! You’ve had her in the house; you’ve seen us together. Now that she’s lost her husband, do you really think she can live apart from the one person in the world that she loves the most?”
“My dear, these matters of mere sentiment escape my notice,” Mrs. Gallilee rejoined. “It’s an expensive journey from Italy to England. What was her husband?”
“My dear, I don't pay attention to such sentimental things,” Mrs. Gallilee replied. “Traveling from Italy to England is costly. What was her husband?”
“Her husband was foreman in a manufactory till his health failed him.”
“Her husband was a supervisor in a factory until his health declined.”
“And then,” Mrs. Gallilee concluded, “the money failed him, of course. What did he manufacture?”
“And then,” Mrs. Gallilee finished, “the money ran out on him, of course. What did he make?”
“Artists’ colours.”
"Artist paints."
“Oh! an artists’ colourman? Not a very lucrative business, I should think. Has his widow any resources of her own?”
“Oh! An artist's supplier? I don't think that's a very profitable business. Does his widow have any resources of her own?”
“My purse is hers!”
"My bag is hers!"
“Very generous, I am sure! Even the humblest lodgings are dear in this neighbourhood. However—with your assistance—your old servant may be able to live somewhere near you.”
“Very generous, I'm sure! Even the simplest places to stay are expensive in this neighborhood. However—with your help—your old servant might be able to live somewhere close to you.”
Having settled the question of Teresa’s life in London in this way, Mrs. Gallilee returned to the prime object of her suspicion—she took possession of the travelling bag.
Having resolved the issue of Teresa’s life in London like this, Mrs. Gallilee turned back to her main source of suspicion—she took control of the traveling bag.
Carmina looked at her with the submission of utter bewilderment. Teresa had been the companion of her life; Teresa had been received as her attendant, when she was first established under her aunt’s roof. She had assumed that her nurse would become a member of the household again, as a matter of course. With Teresa to encourage her, she had summoned the resolution to live with Ovid’s mother, until Ovid came back. And now she had been informed, in words too plain to be mistaken, that Teresa must find a home for herself when she returned to London! Surprise, disappointment, indignation held Carmina speechless.
Carmina stared at her in complete confusion. Teresa had been her companion for life; she had been taken in as her caregiver when Carmina first moved in with her aunt. She had assumed that her nurse would automatically become part of the household again. With Teresa's support, she had gathered the courage to live with Ovid’s mother until Ovid returned. And now she had been told, in words that were impossible to misunderstand, that Teresa had to find her own place when she went back to London! Shock, disappointment, and anger left Carmina speechless.
“This thing,” Mrs. Gallilee proceeded, holding up the bag, “will only be in your way here. I will have it put with our own bags and boxes, in the lumber-room. And, by-the-bye, I fancy you don’t quite understand (naturally enough, at your age) our relative positions in this house. My child, the authority of your late father is the authority which your guardian holds over you. I hope never to be obliged to exercise it—especially, if you will be good enough to remember two things. I expect you to consult me in your choice of companions; and to wait for my approval before you make arrangements which—well! let us say, which require the bag to be removed from the lumber-room.”
“This thing,” Mrs. Gallilee said, holding up the bag, “is just going to be in your way here. I’ll have it stored with our bags and boxes in the storage room. And, by the way, I think you don’t quite understand (which is natural, given your age) our respective roles in this house. My dear, the authority of your late father is the authority that your guardian has over you. I hope I never have to use it—especially if you can remember two things. I expect you to consult me when choosing your friends; and to wait for my approval before you make plans that—well! let’s just say, require the bag to be taken out of the storage room.”
Without waiting for a reply, she turned to the door. After opening it, she paused—and looked back into the room.
Without waiting for an answer, she turned to the door. After she opened it, she paused—and looked back into the room.
“Have you thought of what I told you, last night?” she asked.
“Have you thought about what I told you last night?” she asked.
Sorely as they had been tried, Carmina’s energies rallied at this. “I have done my best to forget it!” she answered.
Sorely as they had been tried, Carmina's energy came back at this. “I've done my best to forget it!” she replied.
“At Miss Minerva’s request?”
"At Miss Minerva's request?"
Carmina took no notice of the question.
Carmina ignored the question.
Mrs. Gallilee persisted. “Have you had any communication with that person?”
Mrs. Gallilee continued, “Have you talked to that person?”
There was still no reply. Preserving her temper, Mrs. Gallilee stepped out on the landing, and called to Miss Minerva. The governess answered from the upper floor.
There was still no response. Keeping her cool, Mrs. Gallilee stepped out onto the landing and called for Miss Minerva. The governess replied from the upper floor.
“Please come down here,” said Mrs. Galilee.
“Please come down here,” Mrs. Galilee said.
Miss Minerva obeyed. Her face was paler than usual; her eyes had lost something of their piercing brightness. She stopped outside Carmina’s door. Mrs. Gallilee requested her to enter the room.
Miss Minerva complied. Her face was paler than usual, and her eyes had lost some of their sharp brightness. She paused outside Carmina’s door. Mrs. Gallilee asked her to come into the room.
After an instant—only an instant—of hesitation, Miss Minerva crossed the threshold. She cast one quick glance at Carmina, and lowered her eyes before the look could be returned. Mrs. Gallilee discovered no mute signs of an understanding between them. She turned to the governess.
After a brief moment—just a moment—of hesitation, Miss Minerva stepped through the door. She took a quick look at Carmina and looked down before their eyes could meet. Mrs. Gallilee saw no silent signals of an understanding between them. She turned to the governess.
“Have you been here already this morning?” she inquired.
“Have you been here already this morning?” she asked.
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Is there some coolness between you and my niece?”
“Is there some tension between you and my niece?”
“None, madam, that I know of.”
“Not that I know of, ma'am.”
“Then, why don’t you speak to her when you come into the room?”
“Then, why don’t you talk to her when you enter the room?”
“Miss Carmina has been ill. I see her resting on the sofa—and I am unwilling to disturb her.”
“Miss Carmina has been sick. I see her resting on the couch—and I don't want to bother her.”
“Not even by saying good-morning?”
"Not even by saying good morning?"
“Not even that!”
"Not even that!"
“You are exceedingly careful, Miss Minerva.”
“You're really careful, Miss Minerva.”
“I have had some experience of sick people, and I have learnt to be careful. May I ask if you have any particular reason for calling me downstairs?”
“I've dealt with sick people before, and I've learned to be cautious. Can I ask if there's a specific reason you called me downstairs?”
Mrs. Gallilee prepared to put her niece and her governess to the final test.
Mrs. Gallilee got ready to give her niece and her governess their final test.
“I wish you to suspend the children’s lesson for an hour or two,” she answered.
“I'd like you to pause the children's lesson for an hour or two,” she replied.
“Certainly. Shall I tell them?”
“Sure. Should I tell them?”
“No; I will tell them myself.”
“No, I’ll tell them myself.”
“What do you wish me to do?” said Miss Minerva.
“What do you want me to do?” said Miss Minerva.
“I wish you to remain here with my niece.”
“I want you to stay here with my niece.”
If Mrs. Gallilee, after answering in those terms, had looked at her niece, instead of looking at her governess, she would have seen Carmina—distrustful of her own self-control—move on the sofa so as to turn her face to the wall. As it was, Miss Minerva’s attitude and look silently claimed some explanation.
If Mrs. Gallilee, after responding like that, had looked at her niece instead of her governess, she would have seen Carmina—doubtful of her own self-control—shift on the sofa to turn her face to the wall. As it was, Miss Minerva’s stance and expression silently demanded some explanation.
Mrs. Gallilee addressed her in a whisper. “Let me say a word to you at the door.”
Mrs. Gallilee whispered to her, "Can I have a word with you at the door?"
Miss Minerva followed her to the landing outside. Carmina turned again, listening anxiously.
Miss Minerva followed her to the landing outside. Carmina turned again, listening anxiously.
“I am not at all satisfied with her looks, this morning,” Mrs. Gallilee proceeded; “and I don’t think it right she should be left alone. My household duties must be attended to. Will you take my place at the sofa, until Mr. Null comes?” (“Now,” she thought, “if there is jealousy between them, I shall see it!”)
“I’m really not happy with how she looks this morning,” Mrs. Gallilee continued; “and I don’t think it’s right for her to be left alone. I have my household duties to manage. Can you sit in my place on the sofa until Mr. Null arrives?” (“Now,” she thought, “if there’s any jealousy between them, I’ll notice it!”)
She saw nothing: the governess quietly bowed to her, and went back to Carmina. She heard nothing: although the half-closed door gave her opportunities for listening. Ignorant, she had entered the room. Ignorant, she left it.
She saw nothing: the governess quietly nodded to her, and went back to Carmina. She heard nothing: even though the half-closed door gave her chances to listen. Unaware, she had entered the room. Unaware, she left it.
Carmina lay still and silent. With noiseless step, Miss Minerva approached the sofa, and stood by it, waiting. Neither of them lifted her eyes, the one to the other. The woman suffered her torture in secret. The girl’s sweet eyes filled slowly with tears. One by one the minutes of the morning passed—not many in number, before there was a change. In silence, Carmina held out her hand. In silence, Miss Minerva took it and kissed it.
Carmina lay still and quiet. With soft steps, Miss Minerva walked over to the sofa and stood beside it, waiting. Neither of them looked at each other. The woman endured her pain in silence. The girl’s gentle eyes gradually filled with tears. One by one, the minutes of the morning slipped by—not many in total—before there was a shift. In silence, Carmina extended her hand. In silence, Miss Minerva took it and kissed it.
CHAPTER XXIX.
Mrs. Gallilee saw her housekeeper as usual, and gave her orders for the day. “If there is anything forgotten,” she said, “I must leave it to you. For the next hour or two, don’t let me be disturbed.”
Mrs. Gallilee saw her housekeeper as usual and gave her orders for the day. “If there’s anything I forgot,” she said, “I have to leave it to you. For the next hour or two, don’t let me be disturbed.”
Some of her letters of the morning were still unread, others required immediate acknowledgment. She was not as ready for her duties as usual. For once, the most unendurably industrious of women was idle, and sat thinking.
Some of her morning letters were still unread, while others needed an immediate response. She wasn't as prepared for her responsibilities as she usually was. For once, the most tirelessly hardworking woman was sitting idly, lost in thought.
Even her unimaginative nature began to tremble on the verge of superstition. Twice, had the subtle force of circumstances defeated her, in the attempt to meddle with the contemplated marriage of her son. By means of the music-master, she had planned to give Ovid jealous reasons for doubting Carmina—and she had failed. By means of the governess, she had planned to give Carmina jealous reasons for doubting Ovid—and she had failed. When some people talked of Fatality, were they quite such fools as she had hitherto supposed them to be? It would be a waste of time to inquire. What next step could she take?
Even her practical nature started to waver on the edge of superstition. Twice, the subtle force of circumstances had thwarted her attempts to interfere with her son's planned marriage. Through the music teacher, she had tried to give Ovid reasons to be jealous of Carmina—and she had failed. Through the governess, she had attempted to give Carmina reasons to be jealous of Ovid—and she had failed. When some people talked about Fate, were they really as foolish as she had always thought? It seemed pointless to find out. What could she try next?
Urged by the intolerable sense of defeat to find reasons for still looking hopefully to the future, the learned Mrs. Gallilee lowered herself to the intellectual level of the most ignorant servant in the house. The modern Muse of Science unconsciously opened her mind to the vulgar belief in luck. She said to herself, as her kitchen-maid might have said, We will see what comes of it, the third time!
Urged by the unbearable feeling of defeat to find reasons to still look hopefully to the future, the knowledgeable Mrs. Gallilee lowered herself to the intellectual level of the most uninformed servant in the house. The modern Muse of Science unintentionally opened her mind to the common belief in luck. She said to herself, just as her kitchen maid might have, "We'll see what comes of it, the third time!"
Benjulia’s letter was among the other letters waiting on the table. She took it up, and read it again.
Benjulia's letter was among the other letters on the table. She picked it up and read it again.
In her present frame of mind, to find her thoughts occupied by the doctor, was to be reminded of Ovid’s strange allusion to his professional colleague, on the day of his departure. Speaking of Carmina, he had referred to one person whom he did not wish her to see in his absence; and that person, he had himself admitted to be Benjulia. He had been asked to state his objection to the doctor—and how had he replied? He had said, “I don’t think Benjulia a fit person to be in the company of a young girl.”
In her current state of mind, thinking about the doctor reminded her of Ovid’s odd reference to his professional colleague on the day he left. When talking about Carmina, he mentioned one person he didn’t want her to see while he was away; that person was Benjulia, which he himself had admitted. When asked to explain his objection to the doctor, he replied, “I don’t think Benjulia is a suitable person to be around a young girl.”
Why?
Why?
There are many men of mature age, who are not fit persons to be in the company of young girls—but they are either men who despise, or men who admire, young girls. Benjulia belonged neither to the one nor to the other of these two classes. Girls were objects of absolute indifference to him—with the one exception of Zo, aged ten. Never yet, after meeting him in society hundreds of times, had Mrs. Gallilee seen him talk to young ladies or even notice young ladies. Ovid’s alleged reason for objecting to Benjulia stood palpably revealed as a clumsy excuse.
There are many older men who aren't suitable to be around young girls—but they either look down on or admire them. Benjulia wasn't part of either group. Young girls meant nothing to him—except for Zo, who was ten. After seeing him in social situations hundreds of times, Mrs. Gallilee had never seen him engage with or even pay attention to young ladies. Ovid's supposed reason for objecting to Benjulia clearly turned out to be a poor excuse.
In the present posture of events, to arrive at that conclusion was enough for Mrs. Gallilee. Without stopping to pursue the idea, she rang the bell, and ordered her carriage to be ready that afternoon, at three o’clock.
In the current state of things, that conclusion was sufficient for Mrs. Gallilee. Without taking a moment to explore the thought further, she rang the bell and ordered her carriage to be ready that afternoon at three o’clock.
Doubtful, and more than doubtful, though it might be, the bare prospect of finding herself possessed, before the day was out, of a means of action capable of being used against Carmina, raised Mrs. Gallilee’s spirits. She was ready at last to attend to her correspondence.
Doubtful, and more than doubtful, as it might be, the mere thought of having a way to take action against Carmina by the end of the day lifted Mrs. Gallilee’s spirits. She was finally ready to handle her correspondence.
One of the letters was from her sister in Scotland. Among other subjects, it referred to Carmina.
One of the letters was from her sister in Scotland. Among other topics, it mentioned Carmina.
“Why won’t you let that sweet girl come and stay with us?” Lady Northlake asked. “My daughters are longing for such a companion; and both my sons are ready to envy Ovid the moment they see her. Tell my nephew, when you next write, that I thoroughly understand his falling in love with that gentle pretty creature at first sight.”
“Why won’t you let that sweet girl come and stay with us?” Lady Northlake asked. “My daughters are eager for such a friend; and both my sons will be jealous of Ovid the moment they see her. Tell my nephew, when you next write, that I completely understand why he fell in love with that lovely, gentle girl at first sight.”
Carmina’s illness was the ready excuse which presented itself in Mrs. Gallilee’s reply. With or without an excuse, Lady Northlake was to be resolutely prevented from taking a foremost place in her niece’s heart, and encouraging the idea of her niece’s marriage. Mrs. Gallilee felt almost pious enough to thank Heaven that her sister’s palace in the Highlands was at one end of Great Britain, and her own marine villa at the other!
Carmina’s illness was the perfect excuse that Mrs. Gallilee used in her response. Whether there was an excuse or not, Lady Northlake was to be firmly kept from becoming a main figure in her niece’s life and promoting the idea of her niece getting married. Mrs. Gallilee felt almost grateful enough to thank God that her sister’s mansion in the Highlands was on one end of Great Britain, while her own seaside villa was at the other!
The marine villa reminded her of the family migration to the sea-side.
The beach house reminded her of the family moving to the coast.
When would it be desirable to leave London? Not until her mind was relieved of the heavier anxieties that now weighed on it. Not while events might happen—in connection with the threatening creditors or the contemplated marriage—which would baffle her latest calculations, and make her presence in London a matter of serious importance to her own interests. Miss Minerva, again, was a new obstacle in the way. To take her to the Isle of Wight was not to be thought of for a moment. To dismiss her at once, by paying the month’s salary, might be the preferable course to pursue—but for two objections. In the first place (if the friendly understanding between them really continued) Carmina might communicate with the discarded governess in secret. In the second place, to pay Miss Minerva’s salary before she had earned it, was a concession from which Mrs. Gallilee’s spite, and Mrs. Gallilee’s principles of paltry economy, recoiled in disgust. No! the waiting policy in London, under whatever aspect it might be viewed, was, for the present, the one policy to pursue.
When would it be a good idea to leave London? Not until she was free from the heavy worries that were currently on her mind. Not while events might unfold—in relation to the looming creditors or the planned marriage—that could confuse her latest plans and make her presence in London crucial to her own interests. Miss Minerva was yet another hurdle. Taking her to the Isle of Wight was out of the question. Letting her go immediately by paying her a month's salary might be the better option—but there were two issues with that. First, if their friendly understanding truly remained, Carmina could reach out to the dismissed governess in secret. Second, paying Miss Minerva’s salary before she had earned it was something Mrs. Gallilee would never agree to, due to her spite and her principles of petty economy. No! Staying in London, no matter how it was viewed, was clearly the best course of action for now.
She returned to the demands of her correspondence. Just as she had taken up her pen, the sanctuary of the boudoir was violated by the appearance of a servant.
She went back to her correspondence. Just as she picked up her pen, the peace of the boudoir was interrupted by the arrival of a servant.
“What is it now? Didn’t the housekeeper tell you that I am not to be disturbed?”
“What is it now? Didn’t the housekeeper tell you I’m not to be disturbed?”
“I beg your pardon, ma’am. My master—”
“Sorry, ma'am. My boss—”
“What does your master want?”
“What does your boss want?”
“He wishes to see you, ma’am.”
“He wants to see you, ma’am.”
This was a circumstance entirely without parallel in the domestic history of the house. In sheer astonishment, Mrs. Gallilee pushed away her letters, and said “Show him in.”
This was a situation completely unmatched in the family history of the house. In sheer disbelief, Mrs. Gallilee pushed her letters aside and said, “Let him in.”
When the boys of fifty years since were naughty, the schoolmaster of the period was not accustomed to punish them by appealing to their sense of honour. If a boy wanted a flogging, in those days, the educational system seized a cane, or a birch-rod, and gave it to him. Mr. Gallilee entered his wife’s room, with the feelings which had once animated him, on entering the schoolmaster’s study to be caned. When he said “Good-morning, my dear!” his face presented the expression of fifty years since, when he had said, “Please, sir, let me off this time!”
When the boys fifty years ago were misbehaving, the schoolmaster back then didn’t rely on appealing to their sense of honor to punish them. If a boy wanted to be whipped, the educational system would just grab a cane or a birch rod and hand it to him. Mr. Gallilee walked into his wife’s room feeling much like he did when he entered the schoolmaster’s study to get caned. When he said, “Good morning, my dear!” his face reflected the same expression he had fifty years ago when he said, “Please, sir, let me off this time!”
“Now,” said Mrs. Gallilee, “what do you want?”
“Now,” said Mrs. Gallilee, “what do you need?”
“Only a little word. How well you’re looking, my dear!”
“Just a tiny word. You look great, my dear!”
After a sleepless night, followed by her defeat in Carmina’s room, Mrs. Gallilee looked, and knew that she looked, ugly and old. And her wretched husband had reminded her of it. “Go on!” she answered sternly.
After a restless night, followed by her loss in Carmina’s room, Mrs. Gallilee looked, and knew that she looked, unattractive and old. And her miserable husband had pointed it out to her. “Go on!” she replied sharply.
Mr. Gallilee moistened his dry lips. “I think I’ll take a chair, if you will allow me,” he said. Having taken his chair (at a respectful distance from his wife), he looked all round the room with the air of a visitor who had never seen it before. “How very pretty!” he remarked softly. “Such taste in colour. I think the carpet was your own design, wasn’t it? How chaste!”
Mr. Gallilee wet his dry lips. “I think I’ll grab a chair, if that’s okay,” he said. After taking his seat (keeping a respectful distance from his wife), he scanned the room like a guest who had never been there before. “How beautiful!” he said quietly. “Such a great choice of colors. I believe the carpet was your own design, right? So elegant!”
“Will you come to the point, Mr. Gallilee?”
“Can you get to the point, Mr. Gallilee?”
“With pleasure, my dear—with pleasure. I’m afraid I smell of tobacco?”
“With pleasure, my dear—with pleasure. I’m afraid I smell like tobacco?”
“I don’t care if you do!”
“I don’t care if you do!”
This was such an agreeable surprise to Mr. Gallilee, that he got on his legs again to enjoy it standing up. “How kind! Really now, how kind!” He approached Mrs. Gallilee confidentially. “And do you know, my dear, it was one of the most remarkable cigars I ever smoked.” Mrs. Gallilee laid down her pen, and eyed him with an annihilating frown. In the extremity of his confusion Mr. Gallilee ventured nearer. He felt the sinister fascination of the serpent in the expression of those awful eyebrows. “How well you are looking! How amazingly well you are looking this morning!” He leered at his learned wife, and patted her shoulder!
This was such a nice surprise for Mr. Gallilee that he stood up to enjoy it even more. “How kind! Really, how kind!” He leaned in toward Mrs. Gallilee in a friendly way. “And you know, my dear, it was one of the best cigars I've ever smoked.” Mrs. Gallilee put down her pen and shot him a withering look. In his embarrassment, Mr. Gallilee moved closer. He felt a strange, unsettling allure in the glare of those intimidating eyebrows. “You look great! You look amazing this morning!” He grinned at his brilliant wife and patted her shoulder!
For the moment, Mrs. Gallilee was petrified. At his time of life, was this fat and feeble creature approaching her with conjugal endearments? At that early hour of the day, had his guilty lips tasted his favourite champagne, foaming in his well-beloved silver mug, over his much-admired lump of ice? And was this the result?
For the moment, Mrs. Gallilee was frozen in shock. At his age, was this fat and weak man coming toward her with affectionate words? At such an early hour, had his guilty lips sipped his favorite champagne, bubbling in his beloved silver mug, over his much-admired ice cube? And was this the outcome?
“Mr. Gallilee!”
“Mr. Galilee!”
“Yes, my dear?”
"Yes, sweetheart?"
“Sit down!”
“Take a seat!”
Mr. Gallilee sat down.
Mr. Gallilee took a seat.
“Have you been to the club?”
“Have you gone to the club?”
Mr. Gallilee got up again.
Mr. Gallilee got up again.
“Sit down!”
"Take a seat!"
Mr. Gallilee sat down. “I was about to say, my dear, that I’ll show you over the club with the greatest pleasure—if that’s what you mean.”
Mr. Gallilee sat down. “I was just about to say, my dear, that I’ll be happy to show you around the club—if that’s what you mean.”
“If you are not a downright idiot,” said Mrs. Gallilee, “understand this! Either say what you have to say, or—” she lifted her hand, and let it down on the writing-table with a slap that made the pens ring in the inkstand—“or, leave the room!”
“If you’re not completely clueless,” Mrs. Gallilee said, “get this! Either say what you need to say, or—” she raised her hand and brought it down on the writing table with a slap that made the pens rattle in the inkstand—“or, just leave the room!”
Mr. Gallilee lifted his hand, and searched in the breast-pocket of his coat. He pulled out his cigar-case, and put it back in a hurry. He tried again, and produced a letter. He looked piteously round the room, in sore need of somebody whom he might appeal to, and ended in appealing to himself. “What sort of temper will she be in?” he whispered.
Mr. Gallilee raised his hand and rummaged through the breast pocket of his coat. He took out his cigar case, but quickly put it back. He tried again and pulled out a letter. He glanced around the room with a desperate look, clearly needing someone to turn to, but ultimately found himself appealing to his own thoughts. “What kind of mood will she be in?” he whispered.
“What have you got there?” Mrs. Gallilee asked sharply. “One of the letters you had this morning?”
“What do you have there?” Mrs. Gallilee asked sharply. “One of the letters you got this morning?”
Mr. Gallilee looked at her with admiration. “Wonderful woman!” he said. “Nothing escapes her! Allow me, my dear.”
Mr. Gallilee looked at her with admiration. “Amazing woman!” he said. “Nothing gets past her! Let me, my dear.”
He rose and presented the letter, as if he was presenting a petition. Mrs. Gallilee snatched it out of his hand. Mr. Gallilee went softly back to his chair, and breathed a devout ejaculation. “Oh, Lord!”
He stood up and handed over the letter, almost like he was submitting a request. Mrs. Gallilee grabbed it from his hand. Mr. Gallilee quietly returned to his chair and let out a heartfelt sigh. “Oh, Lord!”
It was a letter from one of the tradespeople, whom Mrs. Gallilee had attempted to pacify with a payment “on account.” The tradesman felt compelled, in justice to himself, to appeal to Mr. Gallilee, as master of the house (!). It was impossible for him (he submitted with the greatest respect) to accept a payment, which did not amount to one-third of the sum owing to him for more than a twelvemonth. “Wretch!” cried Mrs. Gallilee. “I’ll settle his bill, and never employ him again!” She opened her cheque-book, and dipped her pen in the ink. A faint voice meekly protested. Mr. Gallilee was on his legs again. Mr. Gallilee said. “Please don’t!”
It was a letter from one of the tradespeople whom Mrs. Gallilee had tried to calm down with a partial payment. The tradesman felt it was only fair, for his own sake, to reach out to Mr. Gallilee, as the head of the house. He respectfully stated that it was impossible for him to accept a payment that was less than a third of the total amount owed for over a year. “How terrible!” shouted Mrs. Gallilee. “I’ll pay off his bill and never hire him again!” She opened her checkbook and dipped her pen in the ink. A faint voice quietly objected. Mr. Gallilee was on his feet again. Mr. Gallilee said, “Please don’t!”
His incredible rashness silenced his wife. There he stood; his round eyes staring at the cheque-book, his fat cheeks quivering with excitement. “You mustn’t do it,” he said, with a first and last outburst of courage. “Give me a minute, my dear—oh, good gracious, give me a minute!”
His unbelievable impulsiveness left his wife speechless. There he stood, his wide eyes fixed on the checkbook, his chubby cheeks shaking with excitement. “You can’t do this,” he said, with a brief moment of courage. “Just give me a minute, my dear—oh my gosh, please give me a minute!”
He searched in his pocket again, and produced another letter. His eyes wandered towards the door; drops of perspiration oozed out on his forehead. He laid the second letter on the table; he looked at his wife, and—ran out of the room.
He dug into his pocket again and pulled out another letter. His gaze drifted towards the door, and beads of sweat formed on his forehead. He placed the second letter on the table, looked at his wife, and then ran out of the room.
Mrs. Gallilee opened the second letter. Another dissatisfied tradesman? No: creditors far more formidable than the grocer and the butcher. An official letter from the bankers, informing Mr. Gallilee that “the account was overdrawn.”
Mrs. Gallilee opened the second letter. Another unhappy vendor? No: creditors much more serious than the grocer and the butcher. An official letter from the bank, letting Mr. Gallilee know that “the account was overdrawn.”
She seized her pass-book, and her paper of calculations. Never yet had her rigid arithmetic committed an error. Column by column she revised her figures—and made the humiliating discovery of her first mistake. She had drawn out all, and more than all, the money deposited in the bank; and the next half-yearly payment of income was not due until Christmas.
She grabbed her passbook and her calculation sheet. Her strict accounting had never made a mistake before. She double-checked her figures column by column—and made the embarrassing discovery of her first error. She had taken out all, and even more, of the money deposited in the bank; and the next half-yearly income payment wasn’t due until Christmas.
There was but one thing to be done—to go at once to the bank. If Ovid had not been in the wilds of Canada, Mrs. Gallilee would have made her confession to him without hesitation. As it was, the servant called a cab, and she made her confession to the bankers.
There was only one thing to do—go straight to the bank. If Ovid hadn’t been off in the wilds of Canada, Mrs. Gallilee would have confessed to him without a second thought. Instead, the servant called a cab, and she confessed to the bankers.
The matter was soon settled to her satisfaction. It rested (exactly as Miss Minerva had anticipated) with Mr. Gallilee. In the house, he might abdicate his authority to his heart’s content. Out of the house, in matters of business, he was master still. His “investments” represented excellent “security;” he had only to say how much he wanted to borrow, and to sign certain papers—and the thing was done.
The issue was quickly resolved to her satisfaction. It was exactly as Miss Minerva had expected; it was up to Mr. Gallilee. In the home, he could give up his authority as much as he wanted. Outside the house, in business matters, he was still in charge. His "investments" were solid "security;" he just had to state how much he wanted to borrow and sign some papers—and it was all set.
Mrs. Gallilee went home again, with her pecuniary anxieties at rest for the time. The carriage was waiting for her at the door.
Mrs. Gallilee went home again, feeling relieved from her financial worries for the moment. The carriage was waiting for her at the door.
Should she fulfil her intention of visiting Benjulia? She was not a person who readily changed her mind—and, besides, after the troubles of the morning, the drive into the country would be a welcome relief. Hearing that Mr. Gallilee was still at home, she looked in at the smoking-room. Unerring instinct told her where to find her husband, under present circumstances. There he was, enjoying his cigar in comfort, with his coat off and his feet on a chair. She opened the door. “I want you, this evening,” she said—and shut the door again; leaving Mr. Gallilee suffocated by a mouthful of his own smoke.
Should she go through with her plan to visit Benjulia? She wasn’t someone who easily changed her mind—and after the morning’s troubles, a drive into the countryside would be a much-needed break. Hearing that Mr. Gallilee was still at home, she peeked into the smoking room. Her instincts led her to where her husband would be, given the circumstances. There he was, comfortably enjoying his cigar, coat off and feet up on a chair. She opened the door. “I need you this evening,” she said—and then closed the door again, leaving Mr. Gallilee choking on a puff of his own smoke.
Before getting into the carriage, she only waited to restore her face with a flush of health (from Paris), modified by a sprinkling of pallor (from London). Benjulia’s humour was essentially an uncertain humour. It might be necessary to fascinate the doctor.
Before getting into the carriage, she just took a moment to freshen up her face with a hint of warmth (from Paris), adjusted by a dash of paleness (from London). Benjulia’s humor was basically unpredictable. She might need to charm the doctor.
CHAPTER XXX.
The complimentary allusion to Ovid, which Benjulia had not been able to understand, was contained in a letter from Mr. Morphew, and was expressed in these words:—“Let me sincerely thank you for making us acquainted with Mr. Ovid Vere. Now that he has left us, we really feel as if we had said good-bye to an old friend. I don’t know when I have met with such a perfectly unselfish man—and I say this, speaking from experience of him. In my unavoidable absence, he volunteered to attend a serious case of illness, accompanied by shocking circumstances—and this at a time when, as you know, his own broken health forbids him to undertake any professional duty. While he could preserve the patient’s life—and he did wonders, in this way—he was every day at the bedside, taxing his strength in the service of a perfect stranger. I fancy I see you (with your impatience of letter-writing at any length) looking to the end. Don’t be alarmed. I am writing to your brother Lemuel by this mail, and I have little time to spare.”
The flattering reference to Ovid, which Benjulia couldn't grasp, was found in a letter from Mr. Morphew and stated:—“I want to sincerely thank you for introducing us to Mr. Ovid Vere. Now that he has left us, it truly feels like we've said goodbye to an old friend. I can’t remember when I’ve encountered such a completely selfless person—and I say this from my own experience with him. In my unavoidable absence, he stepped up to manage a serious illness case, despite the shocking circumstances—and this was at a time when, as you know, his own poor health prevented him from taking on any professional duties. While he managed to keep the patient alive—and he did amazing things in that regard—he was at the bedside every day, pushing himself to help a complete stranger. I can imagine you (with your impatience for long letters) looking for the conclusion. Don’t worry. I’m also writing to your brother Lemuel in this mail, and I have little time to spare.”
Was this “serious case of illness”—described as being “accompanied by shocking circumstances”—a case of disease of the brain?
Was this "serious case of illness"—described as having "shocking circumstances"—a brain disorder?
There was the question, proposed by Benjulia’s inveterate suspicion of Ovid! The bare doubt cost him the loss of a day’s work. He reviled poor Mr. Morphew as “a born idiot” for not having plainly stated what the patient’s malady was, instead of wasting paper on smooth sentences, encumbered by long words. If Ovid had alluded to his Canadian patient in his letters to his mother, his customary preciseness of language might be trusted to relieve Benjulia’s suspense. With that purpose in view, the doctor had written to Mrs. Gallilee.
There was the question raised by Benjulia’s deep suspicion of Ovid! Just the doubt cost him a full day of work. He called poor Mr. Morphew “a complete idiot” for not clearly stating what the patient’s illness was, instead of wasting paper on fancy sentences filled with long words. If Ovid had mentioned his Canadian patient in his letters to his mother, his usual clarity of language could be relied on to ease Benjulia’s anxiety. With that in mind, the doctor had written to Mrs. Gallilee.
Before he laid down his pen, he looked once more at Mr. Morphew’s letter, and paused thoughtfully over one line: “I am writing to your brother Lemuel by this mail.”
Before he put down his pen, he took another look at Mr. Morphew’s letter and paused thoughtfully over one line: “I am writing to your brother Lemuel in this mail.”
The information of which he was in search might be in that letter. If Mrs. Gallilee’s correspondence with her son failed to enlighten him, here was another chance of making the desired discovery. Surely the wise course to take would be to write to Lemuel as well.
The information he was looking for might be in that letter. If Mrs. Gallilee’s emails to her son didn’t help him, here was another opportunity to find what he needed. It only made sense to also write to Lemuel.
His one motive for hesitating was dislike of his younger brother—dislike so inveterate that he even recoiled from communicating with Lemuel through the post.
His only reason for hesitating was his dislike of his younger brother—so deep-rooted that he even shrank from communicating with Lemuel by mail.
There had never been any sympathy between them; but indifference had only matured into downright enmity, on the doctor’s part, a year since. Accident (the result of his own absence of mind, while he was perplexed by an unsuccessful experiment) had placed Lemuel in possession of his hideous secret. The one person in the world who knew how he was really occupied in the laboratory, was his brother.
There had never been any sympathy between them; but indifference had only turned into outright hostility, on the doctor’s part, a year ago. A mishap (caused by his own distraction while he was confused by a failed experiment) had put Lemuel in possession of his ugly secret. The only person in the world who knew what he was really doing in the lab was his brother.
Here was the true motive of the bitterly contemptuous tone in which Benjulia had spoken to Ovid of his nearest relation. Lemuel’s character was certainly deserving of severe judgment, in some of its aspects. In his hours of employment (as clerk in the office of a London publisher) he steadily and punctually performed the duties entrusted to him. In his hours of freedom, his sensual instincts got the better of him; and his jealous wife had her reasons for complaint. Among his friends, he was the subject of a wide diversity of opinion. Some of them agreed with his brother in thinking him little better than a fool. Others suspected him of possessing natural abilities, but of being too lazy, perhaps too cunning, to exert them. In the office he allowed himself to be called “a mere machine”—and escaped the overwork which fell to the share of quicker men. When his wife and her relations declared him to be a mere animal, he never contradicted them—and so gained the reputation of a person on whom reprimand was thrown away. Under the protection of this unenviable character, he sometimes said severe things with an air of perfect simplicity. When the furious doctor discovered him in the laboratory, and said, “I’ll be the death of you, if you tell any living creature what I am doing!”—Lemuel answered, with a stare of stupid astonishment, “Make your mind easy; I should be ashamed to mention it.”
Here was the real reason behind the bitterly contemptuous way Benjulia spoke to Ovid about his closest relative. Lemuel's character definitely deserved serious criticism in some respects. During his working hours as a clerk at a London publishing house, he consistently and punctually fulfilled his responsibilities. However, in his free time, his sensual instincts took over, and his jealous wife had valid reasons to complain. Among his friends, opinions about him varied widely. Some agreed with his brother, thinking he was little more than a fool. Others suspected he had natural talent but was too lazy—or perhaps too crafty—to put it to use. In the office, he let himself be called “a mere machine,” which allowed him to avoid the overwork that fell to more ambitious colleagues. When his wife and her family called him a mere animal, he never disagreed, which earned him a reputation as someone who wouldn't respond to reprimands. With this undesirable image protecting him, he sometimes made blunt comments with complete simplicity. When the furious doctor found him in the lab and shouted, “I’ll be the death of you if you tell anyone what I’m doing!” Lemuel responded with a look of bewildered surprise, “Don’t worry; I’d be ashamed to bring it up.”
Further reflection decided Benjulia on writing. Even when he had a favour to ask, he was unable to address Lemuel with common politeness.
Further reflection led Benjulia to decide on writing. Even when he had a favor to ask, he couldn't address Lemuel with basic politeness.
“I hear that Morphew has written to you by the last mail. I want to see the letter.” So much he wrote, and no more. What was barely enough for the purpose, was enough for the doctor, when he addressed his brother.
“I heard that Morphew wrote to you in the last mail. I want to see the letter.” That’s all he wrote, nothing more. What was just enough for the purpose was sufficient for the doctor when he wrote to his brother.
CHAPTER XXXI.
Between one and two o’clock, the next afternoon, Benjulia (at work in his laboratory) heard the bell which announced the arrival of a visitor at the house. No matter what the circumstances might be, the servants were forbidden to disturb him at his studies in any other way.
Between one and two o’clock the next afternoon, Benjulia (working in his lab) heard the bell that signaled a visitor had arrived at the house. Regardless of the situation, the staff was not allowed to interrupt him during his studies in any other way.
Very unwillingly he obeyed the call, locking the door behind him. At that hour it was luncheon-time in well-regulated households, and it was in the last degree unlikely that Mrs. Gallilee could be the visitor. Getting within view of the front of the house, he saw a man standing on the doorstep. Advancing a little nearer, he recognised Lemuel.
Very reluctantly, he answered the call, locking the door behind him. At that time, it was lunchtime in well-organized homes, and it was extremely unlikely that Mrs. Gallilee could be the visitor. As he got closer to the front of the house, he saw a man standing on the doorstep. Moving a bit nearer, he recognized Lemuel.
“Hullo!” cried the elder brother.
"Hello!" shouted the older brother.
“Hullo!” answered the younger, like an echo.
“Hullo!” replied the younger one, like an echo.
They stood looking at each other with the suspicious curiosity of two strange cats. Between Nathan Benjulia, the famous doctor, and Lemuel Benjulia, the publisher’s clerk, there was just family resemblance enough to suggest that they were relations. The younger brother was only a little over the ordinary height; he was rather fat than thin; he wore a moustache and whiskers; he dressed smartly—and his prevailing expression announced that he was thoroughly well satisfied with himself. But he inherited Benjulia’s gipsy complexion; and, in form and colour, he had Benjulia’s eyes.
They stood looking at each other with the wary curiosity of two strange cats. Between Nathan Benjulia, the famous doctor, and Lemuel Benjulia, the publisher’s clerk, there was just enough family resemblance to suggest they were related. The younger brother was slightly above average height; he was more on the chubby side than thin; he had a mustache and sideburns; he dressed sharply—and his overall expression made it clear that he was completely satisfied with himself. However, he had inherited Benjulia’s gypsy complexion, and in terms of shape and color, he shared Benjulia’s eyes.
“How-d’ye-do, Nathan?” he said.
“Hey, Nathan,” he said.
“What the devil brings you here?” was the answer.
“What brings you here?” was the response.
Lemuel passed over his brother’s rudeness without notice. His mouth curled up at the corners with a mischievous smile.
Lemuel ignored his brother's rudeness. A playful smile curled up at the corners of his mouth.
“I thought you wished to see my letter,” he said.
“I thought you wanted to see my letter,” he said.
“Why couldn’t you send it by post?”
“Why couldn’t you send it in the mail?”
“My wife wished me to take the opportunity of calling on you.”
“My wife wanted me to take the chance to visit you.”
“That’s a lie,” said Benjulia quietly. “Try another excuse. Or do a new thing. For once, speak the truth.”
“That's a lie,” Benjulia said softly. “Try another excuse. Or do something different. For once, just tell the truth.”
Without waiting to hear the truth, he led the way into the room in which he had received Ovid. Lemuel followed, still showing no outward appearance of resentment.
Without waiting to hear the truth, he walked into the room where he had met Ovid. Lemuel followed, still showing no outward signs of resentment.
“How did you get away from your office?” Benjulia inquired.
“How did you escape from your office?” Benjulia asked.
“It’s easy to get a holiday at this time of year. Business is slack, old boy—”
“It’s easy to take a vacation this time of year. Business is slow, my friend—”
“Stop! I don’t allow you to speak to me in that way.”
“Stop! I won’t let you talk to me like that.”
“No offence, brother Nathan!”
"No offense, brother Nathan!"
“Brother Lemuel, I never allow a fool to offend me. I put him in his place—that’s all.”
“Brother Lemuel, I never let a fool get to me. I just put him in his place—that’s all.”
The distant barking of a dog became audible from the lane by which the house was approached. The sound seemed to annoy Benjulia. “What’s that?” he asked.
The faint barking of a dog could be heard from the lane leading to the house. The noise seemed to irritate Benjulia. “What’s that?” he asked.
Lemuel saw his way to making some return for his brother’s reception of him.
Lemuel found a way to repay his brother for welcoming him.
“It’s my dog,” he said; “and it’s lucky for you that I have left him in the cab.”
“It’s my dog,” he said, “and you’re lucky I left him in the cab.”
“Why?”
“Why?”
“Well, he’s as sweet-tempered a dog as ever lived. But he has one fault. He doesn’t take kindly to scientific gentlemen in your line of business.” Lemuel paused, and pointed to his brother’s hands. “If he smelt that, he might try his teeth at vivisecting You.”
“Well, he’s the sweetest-natured dog you’ll ever meet. But he has one flaw. He doesn’t like scientific guys like you in your line of work.” Lemuel paused and pointed to his brother’s hands. “If he smelled that, he might think you’re up for some vivisection.”
The spots of blood which Ovid had once seen on Benjulia’s stick, were on his hands now. With unruffled composure he looked at the horrid stains, silently telling their tale of torture.
The bloodstains that Ovid had once noticed on Benjulia’s stick were now on his hands. With calm composure, he looked at the gruesome marks, silently revealing their story of torture.
“What’s the use of washing my hands,” he answered, “when I am going back to my work?”
“What’s the point of washing my hands,” he replied, “when I’m just going back to my work?”
He wiped his finger and thumb on the tail of his coat. “Now,” he resumed, “if you have got your letter with you, let me look at it.”
He wiped his finger and thumb on the back of his coat. “Now,” he continued, “if you have your letter with you, let me see it.”
Lemuel produced the letter. “There are some bits in it,” he explained, “which you had better not see. If you want the truth—that’s the reason I brought it myself. Read the first page-and then I’ll tell you where to skip.”
Lemuel handed over the letter. “There are some parts in it,” he said, “that you’d be better off not seeing. If you want the truth—that’s why I brought it personally. Read the first page, and then I’ll tell you where to skip.”
So far, there was no allusion to Ovid. Benjulia turned to the second page—and Lemuel pointed to the middle of it. “Read as far as that,” he went on, “and then skip till you come to the last bit at the end.”
So far, there was no reference to Ovid. Benjulia turned to the second page—and Lemuel pointed to the middle of it. “Read up to there,” he continued, “and then skip ahead to the last part at the end.”
On the last page, Ovid’s name appeared. He was mentioned, as a “delightful person, introduced by your brother,”—and with that the letter ended. In the first bitterness of his disappointment, Benjulia conceived an angry suspicion of those portions of the letter which he had been requested to pass over unread.
On the last page, Ovid’s name was mentioned. He was described as a “charming person, introduced by your brother,”—and with that, the letter ended. In the initial sting of his disappointment, Benjulia developed a furious suspicion about the parts of the letter that he had been asked to skip reading.
“What has Morphew got to say to you that I mustn’t read?” he asked.
“What does Morphew have to say to you that I can’t read?” he asked.
“Suppose you tell me first, what you want to find in the letter,” Lemuel rejoined. “Morphew is a doctor like you. Is it anything medical?”
“Tell me first what you want to find in the letter,” Lemuel replied. “Morphew is a doctor like you. Is it something medical?”
Benjulia answered this in the easiest way—he nodded his head.
Benjulia responded to this in the simplest way—he nodded his head.
“Is it Vivisection?” Lemuel inquired slyly.
“Is it vivisection?” Lemuel asked slyly.
Benjulia at once handed the letter back, and pointed to the door. His momentary interest in the suppressed passages was at an end. “That will do,” he answered. “Take yourself and your letter away.”
Benjulia immediately handed the letter back and gestured toward the door. His brief curiosity about the redacted parts was over. “That’s enough,” he said. “Just take yourself and your letter out of here.”
“Ah,” said Lemuel, “I’m glad you don’t want to look at it again!” He put the letter away, and buttoned his coat, and tapped his pocket significantly. “You have got a nasty temper, Nathan—and there are things here that might try it.”
“Ah,” Lemuel said, “I’m glad you don’t want to see it again!” He put the letter away, buttoned his coat, and tapped his pocket meaningfully. “You have a really bad temper, Nathan—and there are things here that might push it.”
In the case of any other man, Benjulia would have seen that the one object of these prudent remarks was to irritate him. Misled by his profound conviction of his brother’s stupidity, he now thought it possible that the concealed portions of the letter might be worth notice. He stopped Lemuel at the door. “I’ve changed my mind,” he said; “I want to look at the letter again.”
In any other situation, Benjulia would have realized that these careful comments were meant to provoke him. Misguided by his deep belief in his brother’s foolishness, he now considered that the hidden parts of the letter might be worth paying attention to. He halted Lemuel at the door. “I’ve changed my mind,” he said; “I want to see the letter again.”
“You had better not,” Lemuel persisted. “Morphew’s going to write a book against you—and he asks me to get it published at our place. I’m on his side, you know; I shall do my best to help him; I can lay my hand on literary fellows who will lick his style into shape—it will be an awful exposure!” Benjulia still held out his hand. With over-acted reluctance, Lemuel unbuttoned his coat. The distant dog barked again as he gave the letter back. “Please excuse my dear old dog,” he said with maudlin tenderness; “the poor dumb animal seems to know that I’m taking his side in the controversy. Bow-wow means, in his language, Fie upon the cruel hands that bore holes in our head and use saws on our backs. Ah, Nathan, if you have got any dogs in that horrid place of yours, pat them and give them their dinner! You never heard me talk like this before—did you? I’m a new man since I joined the Society for suppressing you. Oh, if I only had the gift of writing!”
“You’d better not,” Lemuel kept insisting. “Morphew’s planning to write a book against you—and he wants me to get it published at our place. I’m on his side, you know; I’ll do everything I can to help him; I can connect him with writers who will refine his style—it will be a huge exposure!” Benjulia still held out his hand. With exaggerated hesitation, Lemuel unbuttoned his coat. The distant dog barked again as he returned the letter. “Please excuse my dear old dog,” he said with exaggerated emotion; “the poor dumb animal seems to know that I’m siding with him in this argument. Bow-wow means, in his language, Shame on the cruel hands that bore holes in our heads and use saws on our backs. Ah, Nathan, if you have any dogs in that awful place of yours, pet them and give them their dinner! You’ve never heard me talk like this before—have you? I’m a new man since I joined the Society to suppress you. Oh, if only I had the gift of writing!”
The effect of this experiment on his brother’s temper, failed to fulfil Lemuel’s expectations. The doctor’s curiosity was roused on the doctor’s own subject of inquiry.
The outcome of this experiment on his brother's temper did not meet Lemuel's expectations. The doctor's curiosity was piqued regarding his own area of research.
“You’re quite right about one thing,” said Benjulia gravely; “I never heard you talk in this way before. You suggest some interesting considerations, of the medical sort. Come to the light.” He led Lemuel to the window—looked at him with the closest attention—and carefully consulted his pulse. Lemuel smiled. “I’m not joking,” said Benjulia sternly. “Tell me this. Have you had headaches lately? Do you find your memory failing you?”
“You're absolutely right about one thing,” Benjulia said seriously; “I've never heard you speak like this before. You bring up some intriguing thoughts, especially from a medical perspective. Come into the light.” He took Lemuel to the window—studied him closely—and carefully checked his pulse. Lemuel smiled. “I’m not kidding,” Benjulia said firmly. “Tell me this. Have you been experiencing headaches lately? Do you feel like your memory is slipping?”
As he put those questions, he thought to himself—seriously thought—“Is this fellow’s brain softening? I wish I had him on my table!”
As he asked those questions, he thought to himself—really thought—“Is this guy losing his mind? I wish I had him on my operating table!”
Lemuel persisted in presenting himself under a sentimental aspect. He had not forgiven his elder brother’s rudeness yet—and he knew, by experience, the one weakness in Benjulia’s character which, with his small resources, it was possible to attack.
Lemuel continued to portray himself in a sentimental light. He still hadn’t forgiven his older brother’s rudeness—and he was aware, from experience, of the one vulnerability in Benjulia’s character that he could exploit, given his limited resources.
“Thank you for your kind inquiries,” he replied. “Never mind my head, so long as my heart’s in the right place. I don’t pretend to be clever—but I’ve got my feelings; and I could put some awkward questions on what you call Medical Research, if I had Morphew to help me.”
“Thanks for your kind questions,” he replied. “Don’t worry about my head, as long as my heart’s in the right place. I don’t claim to be smart—but I have my feelings; and I could ask some tough questions about what you call Medical Research, if I had Morphew to assist me.”
“I’ll help you,” said Benjulia—interested in developing the state of his brother’s brain.
“I’ll help you,” said Benjulia—eager to improve his brother’s mental state.
“I don’t believe you,” said Lemuel—interested in developing the state of his brother’s temper.
“I don’t believe you,” said Lemuel—curious about how his brother was feeling.
“Try me, Lemuel.”
“Give it a shot, Lemuel.”
“All right, Nathan.”
"Okay, Nathan."
The two brothers returned to their chairs; reduced for once to the same moral level.
The two brothers went back to their chairs, brought down for once to the same moral level.
CHAPTER XXXII.
“Now,” said Benjulia, “what is it to be? The favourite public bugbear? Vivisection?”
“Now,” said Benjulia, “what’s it going to be? The favorite public enemy? Vivisection?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Very well. What can I do for you?”
“Sure. What can I do for you?”
“Tell me first,” said Lemuel, “what is Law?”
“Tell me first,” said Lemuel, “what is law?”
“Nobody knows.”
“No one knows.”
“Well, then, what ought it to be?”
“Well, then, what should it be?”
“Justice, I suppose.”
"Justice, I guess."
“Let me wait a bit, Nathan, and get that into my mind.”
“Just give me a moment, Nathan, to wrap my head around that.”
Benjulia waited with exemplary patience.
Benjulia waited with great patience.
“Now about yourself,” Lemuel continued. “You won’t be offended—will you? Should I be right, if I called you a dissector of living creatures?”
“Now let’s talk about you,” Lemuel continued. “You won’t take offense—will you? Would I be correct in calling you a dissection expert on living creatures?”
Benjulia was reminded of the day when he had discovered his brother in the laboratory. His dark complexion deepened in hue. His cold gray eyes seemed to promise a coming outbreak. Lemuel went on.
Benjulia remembered the day he found his brother in the lab. His dark skin grew even darker. His cold gray eyes looked like they were about to explode with emotion. Lemuel continued.
“Does the Law forbid you to make your experiments on a man?” he asked.
“Does the law stop you from experimenting on a person?” he asked.
“Of course it does!”
"Definitely it does!"
“Why doesn’t the Law forbid you to make your experiments on a dog?”
“Why doesn’t the law stop you from experimenting on a dog?”
Benjulia’s face cleared again. The one penetrable point in his ironclad nature had not been reached yet. That apparently childish question about the dog appeared, not only to have interested him, but to have taken him by surprise. His attention wandered away from his brother. His clear intellect put Lemuel’s objection in closer logical form, and asked if there was any answer to it, thus:
Benjulia’s expression cleared once more. The one vulnerable spot in his tough demeanor hadn’t been touched yet. That seemingly childish question about the dog didn't just catch his interest; it seemed to catch him off guard. He shifted his focus away from his brother. His sharp mind rephrased Lemuel’s objection in a more logical way and wondered if there was any solution to it, like this:
The Law which forbids you to dissect a living man, allows you to dissect a living dog. Why?
The law that prohibits you from dissecting a living person allows you to dissect a living dog. Why?
There was positively no answer to this.
There was definitely no answer to this.
Suppose he said, Because a dog is an animal? Could he, as a physiologist, deny that a man is an animal too?
Suppose he said, Because a dog is an animal? Could he, as a physiologist, deny that a man is an animal too?
Suppose he said, Because a dog is the inferior creature in intellect? The obvious answer to this would be, But the lower order of savage, or the lower order of lunatic, compared with the dog, is the inferior creature in intellect; and, in these cases, the dog has, on your own showing, the better right to protection of the two.
Suppose he said, "Is it because a dog is the less intelligent creature?" The clear response to this would be, "But the lower types of savage or the lower types of lunatic, when compared to the dog, are the less intelligent creatures; and in these instances, the dog, as you have pointed out, has a greater right to protection than either."
Suppose he said, Because a man is a creature with a soul, and a dog is a creature without a soul? This would be simply inviting another unanswerable question: How do you know?
Suppose he said, "Because a man has a soul, and a dog doesn’t?" This would just lead to another unanswerable question: "How do you know?"
Honestly accepting the dilemma which thus presented itself, the conclusion that followed seemed to be beyond dispute.
Honestly accepting the dilemma that arose, the conclusion that followed seemed to be indisputable.
If the Law, in the matter of Vivisection, asserts the principle of interference, the Law has barred its right to place arbitrary limits on its own action. If it protects any living creatures, it is bound, in reason and in justice, to protect all.
If the Law, regarding Vivisection, claims the principle of intervention, it cannot set arbitrary limits on its own actions. If it protects any living beings, it must, by reason and fairness, protect all.
“Well,” said Lemuel, “am I to have an answer?”
“Well,” said Lemuel, “am I going to get an answer?”
“I’m not a lawyer.”
"I'm not a lawyer."
With this convenient reply, Benjulia opened Mr. Morphew’s letter, and read the forbidden part of it which began on the second page. There he found the very questions with which his brother had puzzled him—followed by the conclusion at which he had himself arrived!
With this helpful response, Benjulia opened Mr. Morphew’s letter and read the sensitive section that started on the second page. There he found the exact questions that had confused him earlier—followed by the conclusion he had reached himself!
“You interpreted the language of your dog just now,” he said quietly to Lemuel; “and I naturally supposed your brain might be softening. Such as it is, I perceive that your memory is in working order. Accept my excuses for feeling your pulse. You have ceased to be an object of interest to me.”
“You just interpreted your dog's language,” he said softly to Lemuel; “and I naturally thought your mind might be going. Still, I see that your memory is functioning well. Please excuse me for checking your pulse. You are no longer of interest to me.”
He returned to his reading. Lemuel watched him—still confidently waiting for results.
He went back to reading. Lemuel observed him—still confidently anticipating outcomes.
The letter proceeded in these terms:
The letter went on to say:
“Your employer may perhaps be inclined to publish my work, if I can satisfy him that it will address itself to the general reader.
“Your employer might be interested in publishing my work if I can convince him that it will appeal to the general reader.”
“We all know what are the false pretences, under which English physiologists practice their cruelties. I want to expose those false pretences in the simplest and plainest way, by appealing to my own experience as an ordinary working member of the medical profession.
“We all know the false pretenses under which English physiologists carry out their cruelties. I want to expose these false pretenses in the simplest and clearest way by drawing on my own experience as an everyday working member of the medical profession.
“Take the pretence of increasing our knowledge of the curative action of poisons, by trying them on animals. The very poisons, the action of which dogs and cats have been needlessly tortured to demonstrate, I have successfully used on my human patients in the practice of a lifetime.
“Consider the assumption that we’re enhancing our understanding of how poisons work by testing them on animals. The same poisons, which have caused unnecessary suffering to dogs and cats in these experiments, I have successfully used on my human patients throughout my career.”
“I should also like to ask what proof there is that the effect of a poison on an animal may be trusted to inform us, with certainty, of the effect of the same poison on a man. To quote two instances only which justify doubt—and to take birds this time, by way of a change—a pigeon will swallow opium enough to kill a man, and will not be in the least affected by it; and parsley, which is an innocent herb in the stomach of a human being, is deadly poison to a parrot.
“I would also like to ask what evidence we have that the effect of a poison on an animal can reliably tell us about its effect on a human. To cite just two examples that raise doubts—and let’s use birds this time for a change—a pigeon can ingest enough opium to kill a human without being affected at all; and parsley, which is harmless for humans, is deadly poison for a parrot.”
“I should deal in the same way, with the other pretence, of improving our practice of surgery by experiment on living animals.
“I should handle it just like the other pretense of enhancing our surgical practice through experiments on living animals.”
“Not long since, I saw the diseased leg of a dog cut off at the hip joint. When the limb was removed, not a single vessel bled. Try the same operation on a man—and twelve or fifteen vessels must be tied as a matter of absolute necessity.
“Not long ago, I saw a sick dog’s leg amputated at the hip joint. When the leg was taken off, not a single blood vessel bled. Try the same thing on a human—and twelve or fifteen blood vessels have to be tied up as a necessity.”
“Again. We are told by a great authority that the baking of dogs in ovens has led to new discoveries in treating fever. I have always supposed that the heat, in fever, is not a cause of disease, but a consequence. However, let that be, and let us still stick to experience. Has this infernal cruelty produced results which help us to cure scarlet fever? Our bedside practice tells us that scarlet fever runs it course as it always did. I can multiply such examples as these by hundreds when I write my book.
“Once more, a prominent authority claims that baking dogs in ovens has resulted in new discoveries for treating fevers. I’ve always thought that heat during a fever is not a cause of illness, but rather a symptom. Regardless, let’s focus on what we know from experience. Has this horrific cruelty led to any results that can help us treat scarlet fever? Our clinical experience shows that scarlet fever runs its course just like it always has. I can gather hundreds more examples like this when I write my book.”
“Briefly stated, you now have the method by which I propose to drag the scientific English Savage from his shelter behind the medical interests of humanity, and to show him in his true character,—as plainly as the scientific Foreign Savage shows himself of his own accord. He doesn’t shrink behind false pretences. He doesn’t add cant to cruelty. He boldly proclaims the truth:—I do it, because I like it!”
“Put simply, you now have the method I plan to use to bring the scientific English Savage out from behind the medical interests of humanity and reveal his true nature—just as clearly as the scientific Foreign Savage shows himself willingly. He doesn’t hide behind false pretenses. He doesn’t disguise cruelty with fake compassion. He openly states the truth:—I do it because I enjoy it!”
Benjulia rose, and threw the letter on the floor.
Benjulia stood up and tossed the letter on the floor.
“I proclaim the truth,” he said; “I do it because I like it. There are some few Englishmen who treat ignorant public opinion with the contempt that it deserves—and I am one of them.” He pointed scornfully to the letter. “That wordy old fool is right about the false pretences. Publish his book, and I’ll buy a copy of it.”
“I speak the truth,” he said; “I do it because I enjoy it. There are a few Englishmen who regard ignorant public opinion with the disdain it deserves— and I’m one of them.” He pointed dismissively at the letter. “That pompous old fool is correct about the lies. Publish his book, and I’ll get a copy of it.”
“That’s odd,” said Lemuel.
"That's strange," said Lemuel.
“What’s odd?”
"What's strange?"
“Well, Nathan, I’m only a fool—but if you talk in that way of false pretences and public opinion, why do you tell everybody that your horrid cutting and carving is harmless chemistry? And why were you in such a rage when I got into your workshop, and found you out? Answer me that!”
"Well, Nathan, I’m just a fool—but if you’re going to talk about false pretenses and public opinion, why do you tell everyone that your terrible cutting and carving is just harmless chemistry? And why were you so angry when I came into your workshop and discovered the truth? Answer me that!"
“Let me congratulate you first,” said Benjulia. “It isn’t every fool who knows that he is a fool. Now you shall have your answer. Before the end of the year, all the world will be welcome to come into my workshop, and see me at the employment of my life. Brother Lemuel, when you stole your way through my unlocked door, you found me travelling on the road to the grandest medical discovery of this century. You stupid ass, do you think I cared about what you could find out? I am in such perpetual terror of being forestalled by my colleagues, that I am not master of myself, even when such eyes as yours look at my work. In a month or two more—perhaps in a week or two—I shall have solved the grand problem. I labour at it all day. I think of it, I dream of it, all night. It will kill me. Strong as I am, it will kill me. What do you say? Am I working myself into my grave, in the medical interests of humanity? That for humanity! I am working for my own satisfaction—for my own pride—for my own unutterable pleasure in beating other men—for the fame that will keep my name living hundreds of years hence. Humanity! I say with my foreign brethren—Knowledge for its own sake, is the one god I worship. Knowledge is its own justification and its own reward. The roaring mob follows us with its cry of Cruelty. We pity their ignorance. Knowledge sanctifies cruelty. The old anatomist stole dead bodies for Knowledge. In that sacred cause, if I could steal a living man without being found out, I would tie him on my table, and grasp my grand discovery in days, instead of months. Where are you going? What? You’re afraid to be in the same room with me? A man who can talk as I do, is a man who would stick at nothing? Is that the light in which you lower order of creatures look at us? Look a little higher—and you will see that a man who talks as I do is a man set above you by Knowledge. Exert yourself, and try to understand me. Have I no virtues, even from your point of view? Am I not a good citizen? Don’t I pay my debts? Don’t I serve my friends? You miserable creature, you have had my money when you wanted it! Look at that letter on the floor. The man mentioned in it is one of those colleagues whom I distrust. I did my duty by him for all that. I gave him the information he wanted; I introduced him to a friend in a land of strangers. Have I no feeling, as you call it? My last experiments on a monkey horrified me. His cries of suffering, his gestures of entreaty, were like the cries and gestures of a child. I would have given the world to put him out of his misery. But I went on. In the glorious cause I went on. My hands turned cold—my heart ached—I thought of a child I sometimes play with—I suffered—I resisted—I went on. All for Knowledge! all for Knowledge!”
“Let me congratulate you first,” said Benjulia. “Not every fool realizes he is a fool. Now you’re going to get your answer. By the end of the year, everyone will be welcome to come into my workshop and see me at the work of my life. Brother Lemuel, when you sneaked through my unlocked door, you found me on the verge of the biggest medical discovery of this century. You stupid fool, do you really think I care about what you could uncover? I'm so terrified of being outpaced by my colleagues that I can't focus, even when someone like you is watching my work. In a month or two—maybe in just a week or so—I will solve this huge problem. I work on it all day. I think about it, I dream about it all night. It'll kill me. No matter how strong I am, it'll kill me. What do you think? Am I working myself to death in the name of medical progress? That for humanity! I’m doing this for my own satisfaction—for my own pride—for the sheer thrill of outdoing others—for the fame that will keep my name alive for centuries. Humanity! I agree with my foreign colleagues—Knowledge for its own sake is the one god I worship. Knowledge justifies itself and rewards itself. The loud mob follows us with cries of Cruelty. We pity their ignorance. Knowledge sanctifies cruelty. The old anatomist stole dead bodies for Knowledge. In that sacred pursuit, if I could steal a living man without getting caught, I would strap him to my table and make my grand discovery in days instead of months. Where are you going? What? You're scared to be in the same room as me? A man who can speak like I do is a man who would stop at nothing? Is that how you lower beings view us? Look a little higher—and you'll see that a man who talks like I do is raised above you by Knowledge. Strive to understand me. Do I have no virtues, even from your perspective? Am I not a good citizen? Don’t I pay my debts? Don’t I help my friends? You pitiful creature, you’ve taken my money when you needed it! Look at that letter on the floor. The man mentioned in it is one of those colleagues I don’t trust. I did my duty to him regardless. I gave him the information he sought; I introduced him to a friend in a foreign land. Do I really have no feelings, as you call them? My last experiments on a monkey horrified me. His cries of pain, his pleading gestures were like those of a child. I would have given anything to ease his suffering. But I pressed on. For the noble cause, I pressed on. My hands grew cold—my heart ached—I thought of a child I sometimes play with—I suffered—I pushed through—I pressed on. All for Knowledge! All for Knowledge!”
His brother’s presence was forgotten. His dark face turned livid; his gigantic frame shuddered; his breath came and went in deep sobbing gasps—it was terrible to see him and hear him.
His brother’s presence was forgotten. His dark face turned pale; his enormous frame shook; his breath came and went in deep, sobbing gasps—it was awful to see and hear him.
Lemuel slunk out of the room. The jackal had roused the lion; the mean spirit of mischief in him had not bargained for this. “I begin to believe in the devil,” he said to himself when he got to the house door.
Lemuel sneaked out of the room. The jackal had woken the lion; the nasty mischief in him hadn’t expected this. “I’m starting to believe in the devil,” he said to himself when he reached the front door.
As he descended the steps, a carriage appeared in the lane. A footman opened the gate of the enclosure. The carriage approached the house, with a lady in it.
As he walked down the steps, a carriage showed up in the lane. A footman opened the gate to the enclosure. The carriage moved closer to the house, carrying a lady inside.
Lemuel ran back to his brother. “Here’s a lady coming!” he said. “You’re in a nice state to see her! Pull yourself together, Nathan—and, damn it, wash your hands!”
Lemuel ran back to his brother. “There’s a lady coming!” he said. “You’re not in a good shape to see her! Get yourself together, Nathan—and, for heaven's sake, wash your hands!”
He took Benjulia’s arm, and led him upstairs.
He took Benjulia's arm and guided him upstairs.
When Lemuel returned to the hall, Mrs. Gallilee was ascending the house-steps. He bowed profoundly, in homage to the well-preserved remains of a fine woman. “My brother will be with you directly, ma’am. Pray allow me to give you a chair.”
When Lemuel came back to the hall, Mrs. Gallilee was walking up the steps to the house. He bowed deeply, paying respect to the well-kept appearance of a remarkable woman. “My brother will join you shortly, ma’am. Please let me offer you a seat.”
His hat was in his hand. Mrs. Gallilee’s knowledge of the world easily set him down at his true value. She got rid of him with her best grace. “Pray don’t let me detain you, sir; I will wait with pleasure.”
His hat was in his hand. Mrs. Gallilee’s understanding of the world quickly revealed his true worth. She dismissed him with her finest poise. “Please don’t let me hold you up, sir; I’ll wait gladly.”
If she had been twenty years younger the hint might have been thrown away. As it was, Lemuel retired.
If she had been twenty years younger, the hint might have been ignored. As it was, Lemuel left.
CHAPTER XXXIII.
An unusually long day’s work at the office had fatigued good Mr. Mool. He pushed aside his papers, and let his weary eyes rest on a glass vase full of flowers on the table—a present from a grateful client. As a man, he enjoyed the lovely colours of the nosegay. As a botanist, he lamented the act which had cut the flowers from their parent stems, and doomed them to a premature death. “I should not have had the heart to do it myself,” he thought; “but tastes differ.”
An unusually long day at the office had worn out Mr. Mool. He pushed his papers aside and let his tired eyes rest on a glass vase filled with flowers on the table—a gift from a thankful client. As a man, he appreciated the beautiful colors of the arrangement. As a botanist, he regretted the fact that those flowers had been cut from their parent stems, leading to their early demise. “I wouldn't have had the heart to do it myself,” he thought; “but everyone has different preferences.”
The office boy came into the room, with a visiting card in his hand.
The office boy walked into the room, holding a business card.
“I’m going home to dinner,” said Mr. Mool. “The person must call to-morrow.”
“I’m going home for dinner,” said Mr. Mool. “The person has to call tomorrow.”
The boy laid the card on the table. The person was Mrs. Gallilee.
The boy placed the card on the table. The person was Mrs. Gallilee.
Mrs. Gallilee, at seven o’clock in the evening! Mrs. Gallilee, without a previous appointment by letter! Mr. Mool trembled under the apprehension of some serious family emergency, in imminent need of legal interference. He submitted as a matter of course. “Show the lady in.”
Mrs. Gallilee, at seven o’clock in the evening! Mrs. Gallilee, without a previous appointment by letter! Mr. Mool trembled at the thought of some serious family emergency, urgently needing legal help. He complied as a matter of routine. “Show the lady in.”
Before a word had passed between them, the lawyer’s mind was relieved. Mrs. Gallilee shone on him with her sweetest smiles; pressed his hand with her friendliest warmth; admired the nosegay with her readiest enthusiasm. “Quite perfect,” she said—“especially the Pansy. The round flat edge, Mr. Mool; the upper petals perfectly uniform—there is a flower that defies criticism! I long to dissect it.”
Before they spoke, the lawyer felt a sense of relief. Mrs. Gallilee greeted him with her warmest smiles, squeezed his hand with genuine friendliness, and expressed her excitement over the bouquet. “Absolutely beautiful,” she said—“especially the Pansy. The round flat edge, Mr. Mool; the upper petals are perfectly even—it's a flower that’s beyond criticism! I can’t wait to dissect it.”
Mr. Mool politely resigned the Pansy to dissection (murderous mutilation, he would have called it, in the case of one of his own flowers), and waited to hear what his learned client might have to say to him.
Mr. Mool politely agreed to let the Pansy be dissected (he would have called it murderous mutilation if it were one of his own flowers) and waited to hear what his knowledgeable client might have to say to him.
“I am going to surprise you,” Mrs. Gallilee announced. “No—to shock you. No—even that is not strong enough. Let me say, to horrify you.”
“I’m going to surprise you,” Mrs. Gallilee announced. “No—to shock you. No—even that doesn’t quite cover it. Let me say, to horrify you.”
Mr. Mool’s anxieties returned, complicated by confusion. The behaviour of Mrs. Gallilee exhibited the most unaccountable contrast to her language. She showed no sign of those strong emotions to which she had alluded. “How am I to put it?” she went on, with a transparent affectation of embarrassment. “Shall I call it a disgrace to our family?” Mr. Mool started. Mrs. Gallilee entreated him to compose himself; she approached the inevitable disclosure by degrees. “I think,” she said, “you have met Doctor Benjulia at my house?”
Mr. Mool’s anxieties returned, complicated by confusion. Mrs. Gallilee’s behavior was in stark contrast to what she was saying. She showed no sign of the strong feelings she had mentioned. “How should I say this?” she continued, pretending to be embarrassed. “Should I call it a disgrace to our family?” Mr. Mool was taken aback. Mrs. Gallilee urged him to calm down; she gradually brought up the inevitable revelation. “I think,” she said, “you’ve met Doctor Benjulia at my house?”
“I have had that honour, Mrs. Gallilee. Not a very sociable person—if I may venture to say so.”
“I’ve had that honor, Mrs. Gallilee. Not a very social person—if I can say that.”
“Downright rude, Mr. Mool, on some occasions. But that doesn’t matter now. I have just been visiting the doctor.”
“Seriously rude, Mr. Mool, sometimes. But that’s not important right now. I just came back from the doctor.”
Was this visit connected with the “disgrace to the family?” Mr. Mool ventured to put a question.
Was this visit related to the “shame on the family?” Mr. Mool dared to ask.
“Doctor Benjulia is not related to you, ma’am—is he?”
“Doctor Benjulia isn’t related to you, ma’am—is he?”
“Not the least in the world. Please don’t interrupt me again. I am, so to speak, laying a train of circumstances before you; and I might leave one of them out. When Doctor Benjulia was a young man—I am returning to my train of circumstances, Mr. Mool—he was at Rome, pursuing his professional studies. I have all this, mind, straight from the doctor himself. At Rome, he became acquainted with my late brother, after the period of his unfortunate marriage. Stop! I have failed to put it strongly enough again. I ought to have said, his disgraceful marriage.”
“Not at all. Please don’t interrupt me again. I’m, so to speak, laying out a series of events for you, and I might forget one. When Doctor Benjulia was a young man—I’m getting back to my series of events, Mr. Mool—he was in Rome, studying for his profession. I have all this directly from the doctor himself. While in Rome, he met my late brother, after the time of his unfortunate marriage. Wait! I didn’t emphasize it strongly enough. I should have said, his disgraceful marriage.”
“Really, Mrs. Gallilee—”
“Seriously, Mrs. Gallilee—”
“Mr. Mool!”
“Mr. Mool!”
“I beg your pardon, ma’am.”
“Excuse me, ma’am.”
“Don’t mention it. The next circumstance is ready in my mind. One of the doctor’s fellow-students (described as being personally an irresistible man) was possessed of abilities which even attracted our unsociable Benjulia. They became friends. At the time of which I am now speaking, my brother’s disgusting wife—oh, but I repeat it, Mr. Mool! I say again, his disgusting wife—was the mother of a female child.”
“Don’t mention it. I already have the next situation in mind. One of the doctor’s classmates (who was said to be quite charming) had talents that even won over our reclusive Benjulia. They became friends. At the moment I’m referring to, my brother’s awful wife—oh, but I’ll say it again, Mr. Mool! I repeat, his awful wife—was the mother of a baby girl.”
“Your niece, Mrs. Gallilee.”
"Your niece, Mrs. Gallilee."
“No!”
“No way!”
“Not Miss Carmina?”
"Isn't it Miss Carmina?"
“Miss Carmina is no more my niece than she is your niece. Carry your mind back to what I have just said. I mentioned a medical student who was an irresistible man. Miss Carmina’s father was that man.”
“Miss Carmina is no more my niece than she is your niece. Think back to what I just said. I mentioned a medical student who was irresistible. Miss Carmina’s father was that man.”
Mr. Mool’s astonishment and indignation would have instantly expressed themselves, if he had not been a lawyer. As it was, his professional experience warned him of the imprudence of speaking too soon.
Mr. Mool’s shock and anger would have shown right away if he hadn’t been a lawyer. But his professional experience reminded him of the folly of speaking too soon.
Mrs. Galilee’s exultation forced its way outwards. Her eyes glittered; her voice rose. “The law, Mr. Mool! what does the law say?” she broke out. “Is my brother’s Will no better than waste-paper? Is the money divided among his only near relations? Tell me! tell me!”
Mrs. Galilee’s excitement overflowed. Her eyes sparkled; her voice was loud. “The law, Mr. Mool! What does the law say?” she exclaimed. “Is my brother’s Will just a piece of waste paper? Is the money shared among his only close relatives? Tell me! Tell me!”
Mr. Mool suddenly plunged his face into his vase of flowers. Did he feel that the air of the office wanted purifying? or was he conscious that his face might betray him unless he hid it? Mrs. Galilee was at no loss to set her own clever interpretation on her lawyer’s extraordinary proceeding.
Mr. Mool suddenly shoved his face into his vase of flowers. Did he think the office air needed freshening up? Or was he aware that his face might give him away unless he concealed it? Mrs. Galilee had no trouble coming up with her own smart explanation for her lawyer’s bizarre behavior.
“Take your time,” she said with the most patronising kindness. “I know your sensitive nature; I know what I felt myself when this dreadful discovery burst upon me. If you remember, I said I should horrify you. Take your time, my dear sir—pray take your time.”
“Take your time,” she said with the most condescending kindness. “I understand your sensitive nature; I remember how I felt when this terrible revelation hit me. If you recall, I mentioned I would shock you. Take your time, my dear sir—please take your time.”
To be encouraged in this way—as if he was the emotional client, and Mrs. Gallilee the impassive lawyer—was more than even Mr. Mool could endure. Shy men are, in the innermost depths of their nature, proud men: the lawyer had his professional pride. He came out of his flowery retreat, with a steady countenance. For the first time in his life, he was not afraid of Mrs. Galilee.
To be supported like this—like he was the one needing emotional help, and Mrs. Gallilee the indifferent lawyer—was more than Mr. Mool could handle. Shy men are, at their core, proud men: the lawyer had his professional pride. He stepped out of his picturesque hideaway, wearing a calm expression. For the first time in his life, he wasn’t afraid of Mrs. Gallilee.
“Before we enter on the legal aspect of the case—” he began.
“Before we dive into the legal side of the case—” he started.
“The shocking case,” Mrs. Gallilee interposed, in the interests of Virtue.
“The shocking case,” Mrs. Gallilee interjected, for the sake of Virtue.
Under any other circumstances Mr. Mool would have accepted the correction. He actually took no notice of it now! “There is one point,” he proceeded, “on which I must beg you to enlighten me.”
Under normal circumstances, Mr. Mool would have accepted the correction. He actually ignored it now! “There’s one thing,” he continued, “that I need you to clarify for me.”
“By all means! I am ready to go into any details, no matter how disgusting they may be.”
“Absolutely! I'm ready to dive into any details, no matter how gross they might be.”
Mr. Mool thought of certain “ladies” (objects of perfectly needless respect among men) who, being requested to leave the Court, at unmentionable Trials, persist in keeping their places. It was a relief to him to feel—if his next questions did nothing else—that they would disappoint Mrs. Galilee.
Mr. Mool thought about certain “ladies” (people who received completely unnecessary respect from men) who, when asked to leave the Court during unmentionable Trials, stubbornly stayed in their seats. It was a relief for him to know—if nothing else came from his next questions—that they would let Mrs. Galilee down.
“Am I right in supposing that you believe what you have told me?” he resumed.
“Am I correct in assuming that you actually believe what you’ve told me?” he continued.
“Most assuredly!”
"Absolutely!"
“Is Doctor Benjulia the only person who has spoken to you on the subject?”
“Is Doctor Benjulia the only one who's talked to you about this?”
“The only person.”
"Just one person."
“His information being derived from his friend—the fellow-student whom you mentioned just now?”
“Is his information coming from his friend—the fellow student you just mentioned?”
“In other words,” Mrs. Gallilee answered viciously, “the father of the wretched girl who has been foisted on my care.”
“In other words,” Mrs. Gallilee replied harshly, “the father of the unfortunate girl who has been dumped on my care.”
If Mr. Mool’s courage had been in danger of failing him, he would have found it again now His regard for Carmina, his respect for the memory of her mother, had been wounded to the quick. Strong on his own legal ground, he proceeded as if he was examining a witness in a police court.
If Mr. Mool’s courage had been at risk of wavering, he would have regained it now. His feelings for Carmina and his respect for her mother’s memory had been deeply hurt. Confident in his legal stance, he continued as if he were questioning a witness in a police court.
“I suppose the doctor had some reason for believing what his friend told him?”
“I guess the doctor had a reason to believe what his friend told him?”
“Ample reason! Vice and poverty generally go together—this man was poor. He showed Doctor Benjulia money received from his mistress—her husband’s money, it is needless to say.”
“Plenty of reasons! Vice and poverty usually go hand in hand—this guy was broke. He showed Doctor Benjulia the money he got from his mistress—her husband’s money, obviously.”
“Her motive might be innocent, Mrs. Gallilee. Had the man any letters of hers to show?”
“Her motive might be innocent, Mrs. Gallilee. Did the man have any of her letters to show?”
“Letters? From a woman in her position? It’s notorious, Mr. Mool, that Italian models don’t know how to read or write.”
“Letters? From a woman like her? It’s well-known, Mr. Mool, that Italian models can’t read or write.”
“May I ask if there are any further proofs?”
“Can I ask if there are any more proofs?”
“You have had proofs enough.”
"You have had enough proof."
“With all possible respect, ma’am, I deny that.”
"With all due respect, ma'am, I disagree with that."
Mrs. Gallilee had not been asked to enter into disgusting details. Mrs. Gallilee had been contradicted by her obedient humble servant of other days. She thought it high time to bring the examination to an end.
Mrs. Gallilee hadn't been asked to go into gross details. Mrs. Gallilee had been contradicted by her once obedient and humble servant. She figured it was time to wrap up the examination.
“If you are determined to believe in the woman’s innocence,” she said, “without knowing any of the circumstances—”
“If you’re set on believing the woman is innocent,” she said, “without knowing any of the details—”
Mr. Mool went on from bad to worse: he interrupted her now.
Mr. Mool kept getting worse: he interrupted her now.
“Excuse me, Mrs. Gallilee, I think you have forgotten that one of my autumn holidays, many years since, was spent in Italy. I was in Rome, like Doctor Benjulia, after your brother’s marriage. His wife was, to my certain knowledge, received in society. Her reputation was unblemished; and her husband was devoted to her.”
“Excuse me, Mrs. Gallilee, I think you’ve forgotten that I spent one of my autumn holidays, many years ago, in Italy. I was in Rome, just like Doctor Benjulia, after your brother got married. His wife was, to my knowledge, well accepted in society. Her reputation was spotless, and her husband was completely devoted to her.”
“In plain English,” said Mrs. Gallilee, “my brother was a poor weak creature—and his wife, when you knew her, had not been found out.”
“In plain English,” said Mrs. Gallilee, “my brother was a weak, pitiful person—and his wife, when you got to know her, hadn’t been exposed.”
“That is just the difficulty I feel,” Mr. Mool rejoined. “How is it that she is only found out now? Years have passed since she died. More years have passed since this attack on her character reached Doctor Benjulia’s knowledge. He is an old friend of yours. Why has he only told you of it to-day? I hope I don’t offend you by asking these questions?”
“That’s exactly the problem I’m feeling,” Mr. Mool replied. “Why has this only come to light now? Years have gone by since she passed away. Even more time has passed since this attack on her character came to Doctor Benjulia’s attention. He’s a longtime friend of yours. Why has he only mentioned it to you today? I hope I’m not offending you by asking these questions?”
“Oh, dear, no! your questions are so easily answered. I never encouraged the doctor to speak of my brother and his wife. The subject was too distasteful to me—and I don’t doubt that Doctor Benjulia felt about it as I did.”
“Oh, no! Your questions have such simple answers. I never encouraged the doctor to talk about my brother and his wife. The topic was too unpleasant for me—and I’m sure Doctor Benjulia felt the same way.”
“Until to-day,” the lawyer remarked; “Doctor Benjulia appears to have been quite ready to mention the subject to-day.”
“Until today,” the lawyer said; “Doctor Benjulia seems to have been quite prepared to bring up the topic today.”
“Under special circumstances, Mr. Mool. Perhaps, you will not allow that special circumstances make any difference?”
“Under certain conditions, Mr. Mool. Maybe you won't accept that special circumstances change anything?”
On the contrary, Mr. Mool made every allowance. At the same time, he waited to hear what the circumstances might be.
On the other hand, Mr. Mool was very understanding. At the same time, he was waiting to find out what the situation might be.
But Mrs. Galilee had her reasons for keeping silence. It was impossible to mention Benjulia’s reception of her without inflicting a wound on her self-esteem. To begin with, he had kept the door of the room open, and had remained standing. “Have you got Ovid’s letters? Leave them here; I’m not fit to look at them now.” Those were his first words. There was nothing in the letters which a friend might not read: she accordingly consented to leave them. The doctor had expressed his sense of obligation by bidding her get into her carriage again, and go. “I have been put in a passion; I have made a fool of myself; I haven’t a nerve in my body that isn’t quivering with rage. Go! go! go!” There was his explanation. Impenetrably obstinate, Mrs. Galilee faced him—standing between the doctor and the door—without shrinking. She had not driven all the way to Benjulia’s house to be sent back again without gaining her object: she had her questions to put to him, and she persisted in pressing them as only a woman can. He was left—with the education of a gentleman against him—between the two vulgar alternatives of turning her out by main force, or of yielding, and getting rid of her decently in that way. At any other time, he would have flatly refused to lower himself to the level of a scandal-mongering woman, by entering on the subject. In his present mood, if pacifying Mrs. Galilee, and ridding himself of Mrs. Gallilee, meant one and the same thing, he was ready, recklessly ready, to let her have her own way. She heard the infamous story, which she had repeated to her lawyer; and she had Lemuel Benjulia’s visit, and Mr. Morphew’s contemplated attack on Vivisection, to thank for getting her information.
But Mrs. Galilee had her reasons for staying quiet. It was impossible to talk about Benjulia’s reaction to her without hurting her pride. To start, he had left the door to the room open and had stayed standing. “Do you have Ovid’s letters? Leave them here; I can’t look at them right now.” Those were his first words. There was nothing in the letters that a friend couldn’t read, so she agreed to leave them. The doctor expressed his irritation by telling her to get back into her carriage and leave. “I’m really angry; I’ve made a fool of myself; I’m shaking with rage. Go! go! go!” That was his explanation. Stubbornly, Mrs. Galilee stood firm—blocking the door between the doctor and the exit—without flinching. She hadn’t driven all the way to Benjulia’s house to be sent back without getting what she wanted: she had questions for him, and she persisted in asking them as only a woman can. He was left—his gentlemanly upbringing against him—facing the two unappealing options of forcibly throwing her out or yielding and getting rid of her respectfully that way. At any other time, he would have flatly refused to lower himself to the level of a gossiping woman by discussing the matter. But in his current mood, if calming Mrs. Galilee and getting rid of her meant the same thing, he was recklessly ready to let her have her way. She heard the scandalous story she had told her lawyer; and she had Lemuel Benjulia’s visit and Mr. Morphew’s planned attack on Vivisection to thank for her information.
Mr. Mool waited, and waited in vain. He reminded his client of what she had just said.
Mr. Mool waited and waited without any luck. He reminded his client of what she had just said.
“You mentioned certain circumstances. May I know what they are?” he asked.
“You mentioned some circumstances. Can you tell me what they are?” he asked.
Mrs. Gallilee rose, before she replied.
Mrs. Gallilee stood up before she answered.
“Your time is valuable, and my time is valuable,” she said. “We shall not convince each other by prolonging our conversation. I came here, Mr. Mool, to ask you a question about the law. Permit me to remind you that I have not had my answer yet. My own impression is that the girl now in my house, not being my brother’s child, has no claim on my brother’s property? Tell me in two words, if you please—am I right or wrong?”
“Your time is valuable, and my time is valuable,” she said. “We’re not going to convince each other by dragging out this conversation. I came here, Mr. Mool, to ask you a question about the law. Let me remind you that I haven’t gotten my answer yet. My understanding is that the girl currently in my house, who isn’t my brother’s child, has no claim to my brother’s property. Just tell me in two words, if you don’t mind—am I right or wrong?”
“I can do it in one word, Mrs. Gallilee. Wrong.”
“I can sum it up in one word, Mrs. Gallilee. Wrong.”
“What!”
"What?!"
Mr. Mool entered on the necessary explanation, triumphing in the reply that he had just made. “It’s the smartest thing,” he thought, “I ever said in my life.”
Mr. Mool started to explain what was needed, feeling victorious about the response he had just given. “It's the smartest thing,” he thought, “I've ever said in my life.”
“While husbands and wives live together,” he continued, “the Law holds that all children, born in wedlock, are the husband’s children. Even if Miss Carmina’s mother had not been as good and innocent a woman as ever drew the breath of life—”
“While husbands and wives are together,” he continued, “the Law states that all children born in marriage are considered the husband’s children. Even if Miss Carmina’s mother hadn’t been as good and innocent as anyone who ever lived—”
“That will do, Mr. Mool. You really mean to say that this girl’s interest in my brother’s Will—”
“That’s enough, Mr. Mool. Are you seriously saying that this girl is interested in my brother’s Will—”
“Remains quite unaffected, ma’am, by all that you have told me.”
“Still pretty unaffected, ma’am, by everything you’ve told me.”
“And I am still obliged to keep her under my care?”
“And I still have to take care of her?”
“Or,” Mr. Mool answered, “to resign the office of guardian, in favour of Lady Northlake—appointed to act, in your place.”
“Or,” Mr. Mool replied, “to step down as guardian, in favor of Lady Northlake—who has been appointed to take your place.”
“I won’t trouble you any further, sir. Good-evening!”
“I won’t bother you anymore, sir. Good evening!”
She turned to leave the office. Mr. Mool actually tried to stop her.
She turned to leave the office. Mr. Mool actually tried to stop her.
“One word more, Mrs. Galilee.”
"One more word, Mrs. Galilee."
“No; we have said enough already.”
“No, we’ve said enough.”
Mr. Mool’s audacity arrived at its climax. He put his hand on the lock of the office door, and held it shut.
Mr. Mool’s boldness reached its peak. He placed his hand on the lock of the office door and kept it closed.
“The young lady, Mrs. Gallilee! I am sure you will never breathe a word of this to the pretty gentle, young lady? Even if it was true; and, as God is my witness, I am sure it’s false—”
“The young lady, Mrs. Gallilee! I’m sure you won’t mention this to the lovely young lady? Even if it were true; and, as God is my witness, I’m certain it’s not—”
“Good-evening, Mr. Mool!”
“Good evening, Mr. Mool!”
He opened the door, and let her go; her looks and tones told him that remonstrance was worse than useless. From year’s end to year’s end, this modest and amiable man had never been heard to swear. He swore now. “Damn Doctor Benjulia!” he burst out, in the solitude of his office. His dinner was waiting for him at home. Instead of putting on his hat, he went back to his writing-table. His thoughts projected themselves into the future—and discovered possibilities from which they recoiled. He took up his pen, and began a letter. “To John Gallilee, Esquire: Dear Sir,—Circumstances have occurred, which I am not at liberty to mention, but which make it necessary for me, in justice to my own views and feelings, to withdraw from the position of legal adviser to yourself and family.” He paused and considered with himself. “No,” he decided; “I may be of some use to that poor child, while I am the family lawyer.” He tore up his unfinished letter.
He opened the door and let her leave; her expressions and tone made it clear that arguing was pointless. Year after year, this humble and kind man had never been heard to swear. Now he swore. “Damn Doctor Benjulia!” he exclaimed in the solitude of his office. His dinner was waiting for him at home. Instead of grabbing his hat, he returned to his writing desk. His thoughts turned to the future—and encountered possibilities that made him uneasy. He picked up his pen and started a letter. “To John Gallilee, Esquire: Dear Sir,—Circumstances have arisen that I cannot disclose, but which make it necessary for me, in fairness to my own views and feelings, to resign as your legal adviser.” He paused and reflected. “No,” he concluded; “I might still be able to help that poor child while I’m the family lawyer.” He ripped up his unfinished letter.
When Mr. Mool got home that night, it was noticed that he had a poor appetite for his dinner. On the other hand, he drank more wine than usual.
When Mr. Mool got home that night, it was clear that he didn't have much of an appetite for dinner. On the other hand, he drank more wine than usual.
CHAPTER XXXIV.
“I don’t know what is the matter with me. Sometimes I think I am going to be really ill.”
“I don’t know what’s wrong with me. Sometimes I feel like I’m really going to be sick.”
It was the day after Mrs. Gallilee’s interview with her lawyer—and this was Carmina’s answer, when the governess entered her room, after the lessons of the morning, and asked if she felt better.
It was the day after Mrs. Gallilee’s meeting with her lawyer— and this was Carmina’s response when the governess walked into her room after the morning lessons and asked if she felt better.
“Are you still taking medicine?” Miss Minerva inquired.
“Are you still taking your meds?” Miss Minerva asked.
“Yes. Mr. Null says it’s a tonic, and it’s sure to do me good. It doesn’t seem to have begun yet. I feel so dreadfully weak, Frances. The least thing makes me cry; and I put off doing what I ought to do, and want to do, without knowing why. You remember what I told you about Teresa? She may be with us in a few days more, for all I know to the contrary. I must find a nice lodging for her, poor dear—and here I am, thinking about it instead of doing it.”
“Yes. Mr. Null says it’s a tonic, and it’s definitely going to help me. It doesn’t seem to have kicked in yet. I feel so incredibly weak, Frances. The smallest things make me cry; I keep putting off what I should do and what I want to do, without understanding why. Do you remember what I told you about Teresa? She might be with us in just a few days, for all I know. I need to find a nice place for her to stay, poor thing—and here I am, just thinking about it instead of actually doing it.”
“Let me do it,” Miss Minerva suggested.
“Let me handle it,” Miss Minerva suggested.
Carmina’s sad face brightened. “That’s kind indeed!” she said.
Carmina’s sad face lit up. “That’s really kind!” she said.
“Nonsense! I shall take the children out, after dinner to-day. Looking over lodgings will be an amusement to me and to them.”
“Nonsense! I’m taking the kids out after dinner today. Looking at places to stay will be fun for both me and them.”
“Where is Zo? Why haven’t you brought her with you?”
“Where's Zo? Why didn't you bring her with you?”
“She is having her music lesson—and I must go back to keep her in order. About the lodging? A sitting-room and bedroom will be enough, I suppose? In this neighbourhood, I am afraid the terms will be rather high.”
“She’s having her music lesson—and I need to go back to keep her in line. About the place to stay? A living room and bedroom should be enough, I think? In this neighborhood, I’m afraid the prices will be pretty high.”
“Oh, never mind that! Let us have clean airy rooms—and a kind landlady. Teresa mustn’t know it, if the terms are high.”
“Oh, forget that! Let’s have clean, bright rooms—and a nice landlady. Teresa shouldn't find out if the prices are steep.”
“Will she allow you to pay her expenses?”
“Is she going to let you cover her expenses?”
“Ah, you put it delicately! My aunt seemed to doubt if Teresa had any money of her own. I forgot, at the time, that my father had left her a little income. She told me so herself, and wondered, poor dear, how she was to spend it all. She mustn’t be allowed to spend it all. We will tell her that the terms are half what they may really be—and I will pay the other half. Isn’t it cruel of my aunt not to let my old nurse live in the same house with me?”
“Ah, you put it nicely! My aunt seemed to question whether Teresa had any money of her own. I forgot, at the time, that my father had left her a small income. She told me about it herself and wondered, poor thing, how she was supposed to spend it all. She shouldn’t be allowed to spend it all. We’ll tell her that the terms are half of what they actually are—and I’ll cover the other half. Isn’t it mean of my aunt not to let my old nurse live in the same house with me?”
At that moment, a message arrived from one of the persons of whom she was speaking. Mrs. Gallilee wished to see Miss Carmina immediately.
At that moment, a message came in from one of the people she was talking about. Mrs. Gallilee wanted to see Miss Carmina right away.
“My dear,” said Miss Minerva, when the servant had withdrawn, “why do you tremble so?”
“My dear,” said Miss Minerva, when the servant had left, “why are you trembling so?”
“There’s something in me, Frances, that shudders at my aunt, ever since—”
“There’s something in me, Frances, that shudders at my aunt, ever since—”
She stopped.
She paused.
Miss Minerva understood that sudden pause—the undesigned allusion to Carmina’s guiltless knowledge of her feeling towards Ovid. By unexpressed consent, on either side, they still preserved their former relations as if Mrs. Gallilee had not spoken. Miss Minerva looked at Carmina sadly and kindly. “Good-bye for the present!” she said—and went upstairs again to the schoolroom.
Miss Minerva realized that sudden pause—the unintentional reference to Carmina’s innocent awareness of her feelings for Ovid. By mutual, unspoken agreement, they continued their previous relationship as if Mrs. Gallilee had never said anything. Miss Minerva looked at Carmina with a mix of sadness and kindness. “Goodbye for now!” she said—and went back upstairs to the schoolroom.
In the hall, Carmina found the servant waiting for her. He opened the library door. The learned lady was at her studies.
In the hall, Carmina found the servant waiting for her. He opened the library door. The knowledgeable woman was busy with her studies.
“I have been speaking to Mr. Null about you,” said Mrs. Gallilee.
“I’ve been talking to Mr. Null about you,” said Mrs. Gallilee.
On the previous evening, Carmina had kept her room. She had breakfasted in bed—and she now saw her aunt for the first time, since Mrs. Gallilee had left the house on her visit to Benjulia. The girl was instantly conscious of a change—to be felt rather than to be realised—a subtle change in her aunt’s way of looking at her and speaking to her. Her heart beat fast. She took the nearest chair in silence.
On the previous evening, Carmina had stayed in her room. She had breakfast in bed—and she now saw her aunt for the first time since Mrs. Gallilee had left the house to visit Benjulia. The girl instantly felt a change—something she could sense rather than fully understand—a subtle shift in her aunt’s way of looking at her and speaking to her. Her heart raced. She silently took the nearest chair.
“The doctor,” Mrs. Gallilee proceeded, “thinks it of importance to your health to be as much as possible in the air. He wishes you to drive out every day, while the fine weather lasts. I have ordered the open carriage to be ready, after luncheon. Other engagements will prevent me from accompanying you. You will be under the care of my maid, and you will be out for two hours. Mr. Null hopes you will gain strength. Is there anything you want?”
“The doctor,” Mrs. Gallilee continued, “believes it’s important for your health to spend as much time as possible outdoors. He wants you to go out for a drive every day while the nice weather lasts. I’ve arranged for the open carriage to be ready after lunch. I won’t be able to join you due to other commitments. You’ll be in the care of my maid, and you’ll be out for two hours. Mr. Null hopes you’ll regain your strength. Is there anything you need?”
“Nothing—thank you.”
"Nothing, thanks."
“Perhaps you wish for a new dress?”
“Maybe you want a new dress?”
“Oh, no!”
“Oh no!”
“You have no complaint to make of the servants?”
“You have no complaints about the staff?”
“The servants are always kind to me.”
“The staff are always nice to me.”
“I needn’t detain you any longer—I have a person coming to speak to me.”
“I shouldn’t keep you any longer—I have someone coming to talk to me.”
Carmina had entered the room in doubt and fear. She left it with strangely-mingled feelings of perplexity and relief. Her sense of a mysterious change in her aunt had strengthened with every word that Mrs. Gallilee had said to her. She had heard of reformatory institutions, and of discreet persons called matrons who managed them. In her imaginary picture of such places, Mrs. Gallilee’s tone and manner realised, in the strangest way, her idea of a matron speaking to a penitent.
Carmina had walked into the room feeling uncertain and scared. She walked out with a confusing mix of frustration and relief. With every word Mrs. Gallilee had said to her, her feeling that something mysterious had changed in her aunt grew stronger. She had heard about reform schools and the discreet people called matrons who ran them. In her mind's eye, Mrs. Gallilee's tone and demeanor oddly matched her idea of a matron talking to someone seeking forgiveness.
As she crossed the hall, her thoughts took a new direction. Some indefinable distrust of the coming time got possession of her. An ugly model of the Colosseum, in cork, stood on the hall table. She looked at it absently. “I hope Teresa will come soon,” she thought—and turned away to the stairs.
As she walked across the hall, her thoughts shifted. A vague sense of unease about the future took hold of her. An unattractive cork model of the Colosseum sat on the hall table. She gazed at it absentmindedly. “I hope Teresa comes soon,” she thought, then turned and headed for the stairs.
She ascended slowly; her head drooping, her mind still preoccupied. Arrived at the first landing, a sound of footsteps disturbed her. She looked up—and found herself face to face with Mr. Le Frank, leaving the schoolroom after his music lesson. At that sudden discovery, a cry of alarm escaped her—the common little scream of a startled woman. Mr. Le Frank made an elaborately formal bow: he apologised with sternly stupid emphasis. “I beg your pardon.”
She walked up slowly, her head down and her mind still distracted. When she reached the first landing, the sound of footsteps caught her attention. She looked up and came face to face with Mr. Le Frank, who was leaving the classroom after his music lesson. At that unexpected sight, she let out a little startled scream. Mr. Le Frank gave a very formal bow and apologized in a stiff manner. “I beg your pardon.”
Moved by a natural impulse, penitently conscious of those few foolish words of hers which he had so unfortunately overheard, the poor girl made an effort to conciliate him. “I have very few friends, Mr. Le Frank,” she said timidly. “May I still consider you as one of them? Will you forgive and forget? Will you shake hands?”
Moved by a natural impulse and feeling regretful about the few foolish words she had unfortunately said aloud, the poor girl tried to make peace with him. “I have very few friends, Mr. Le Frank,” she said shyly. “Can I still count you as one of them? Will you forgive and forget? Can we shake hands?”
Mr. Le Frank made another magnificent bow. He was proud of his voice. In his most resonant and mellifluous tones, he said, “You do me honour—” and took the offered hand, and lifted it grandly, and touched it with his lips.
Mr. Le Frank made another impressive bow. He took pride in his voice. In his richest and smoothest tones, he said, “You honor me—” and took the offered hand, lifted it dramatically, and kissed it.
She held by the baluster with her free hand, and controlled the sickening sensation which that momentary contact with him produced. He might have detected the outward signs of the struggle, but for an interruption which preserved her from discovery. Mrs. Gallilee was standing at the open library door. Mrs. Gallilee said, “I am waiting for you, Mr. Le Frank.”
She held onto the banister with one hand and managed the nauseating feeling that his brief touch caused. He might have noticed the signs of her internal battle, but just then, an interruption saved her from being found out. Mrs. Gallilee was standing at the open library door. Mrs. Gallilee said, “I am waiting for you, Mr. Le Frank.”
Carmina hurried up the stairs, pursued already by a sense of her own imprudence. In her first confusion and dismay, but one clear idea presented itself. “Oh!” she said, “have I made another mistake?”
Carmina rushed up the stairs, already feeling the weight of her own recklessness. In her initial confusion and panic, only one clear thought came to her mind. “Oh!” she exclaimed, “have I messed up again?”
Meanwhile, Mrs. Gallilee had received her music-master with the nearest approach to an indulgent welcome, of which a hardened nature is capable.
Meanwhile, Mrs. Gallilee gave her music teacher the closest thing to a tolerant greeting that a tough person can manage.
“Take the easy chair, Mr. Le Frank. You are not afraid of the open window?”
“Have a seat in the comfy chair, Mr. Le Frank. Are you not worried about the open window?”
“Oh, dear no! I like it.” He rapidly unrolled some leaves of music which he had brought downstairs. “With regard to the song that I had the honour of mentioning—”
“Oh, no way! I like it.” He quickly unrolled some sheets of music that he had brought downstairs. “About the song I had the honor of mentioning—”
Mrs. Gallilee pointed to the table. “Put the song there for the present. I have a word to say first. How came you to frighten my niece? I heard something like a scream, and naturally looked out. She was making an apology; she asked you to forgive and forget. What does all this mean?”
Mrs. Gallilee pointed to the table. “Put the song there for now. I need to say something first. Why did you scare my niece? I heard what sounded like a scream, so I naturally looked out. She was saying sorry; she asked you to forgive and forget. What’s going on here?”
Mr. Le Frank exhausted his ingenuity in efforts of polite evasion without the slightest success. From first to last (if the expression may be permitted) Mrs. Gallilee had him under her thumb. He was not released, until he had literally reported Carmina’s opinion of him as a man and a musician, and had exactly described the circumstances under which he had heard it. Mrs. Gallilee listened with an interest, which (under less embarrassing circumstances) would have even satisfied Mrs. Le Frank’s vanity.
Mr. Le Frank used all his cleverness in trying to politely avoid the issue, but it didn't work at all. From beginning to end, Mrs. Gallilee had him completely under her control. He wasn't let go until he had actually reported Carmina’s opinion of him as a man and a musician and had completely described how he came to hear it. Mrs. Gallilee listened with an interest that, in a less awkward situation, would have even flattered Mrs. Le Frank’s ego.
She was not for a moment deceived by the clumsy affectation of good humour with which he told his story. Her penetration discovered the vindictive feeling towards Carmina, which offered him, in case of necessity, as an instrument ready made to her hand. By fine degrees, she presented herself in the new character of a sympathising friend.
She wasn't fooled for a second by the awkward attempt at humor he used to share his story. Her keen insight revealed his spiteful feelings toward Carmina, which he could, if needed, provide her as a ready-made tool. Little by little, she began to show herself in the new role of a sympathetic friend.
“I know now, Mr. Le Frank, why you declined to be my niece’s music-master. Allow me to apologise for having ignorantly placed you in a false position. I appreciate the delicacy of your conduct—I understand, and admire you.”
“I understand now, Mr. Le Frank, why you turned down the chance to be my niece’s music teacher. I want to apologize for having mistakenly put you in an awkward situation. I appreciate how careful you were—I get it, and I respect you.”
Mr. Le Frank’s florid cheeks turned redder still. His cold blood began to simmer, heated by an all-pervading glow of flattered self-esteem.
Mr. Le Frank’s flushed cheeks became even redder. His cold blood started to boil, warmed by an all-encompassing sense of flattered self-importance.
“My niece’s motives for concealment are plain enough,” Mrs. Gallilee proceeded. “Let me hope that she was ashamed to confess the total want of taste, delicacy, and good manners which has so justly offended you. Miss Minerva, however, has no excuse for keeping me in the dark. Her conduct, in this matter, offers, I regret to say, one more instance of her habitual neglect of the duties which attach to her position in my house. There seems to be some private understanding between my governess and my niece, of which I highly disapprove. However, the subject is too distasteful to dwell on. You were speaking of your song—the last effort of your genius, I think?”
“My niece’s reasons for hiding things are pretty obvious,” Mrs. Gallilee continued. “I can only hope she felt too embarrassed to admit her complete lack of taste, sensitivity, and good manners, which has rightfully upset you. However, Miss Minerva has no excuse for keeping me uninformed. Her behavior in this situation, I regret to say, is just another example of her usual neglect of the responsibilities that come with her role in my home. It seems there’s some private agreement between my governess and my niece, which I strongly disapprove of. Anyway, it's too unpleasant a topic to linger on. You were talking about your song—the last creation of your talent, I believe?”
His “genius”! The inner glow in Mr. Le Frank grew warmer and warmer. “I asked for the honour of an interview,” he explained, “to make a request.” He took up his leaves of music. “This is my last, and, I hope, my best effort at composition. May I dedicate it—?”
His “genius”! The inner glow in Mr. Le Frank grew warmer and warmer. “I asked for the privilege of an interview,” he explained, “to make a request.” He picked up his sheets of music. “This is my last, and I hope, my best effort at composition. May I dedicate it—?”
“To me!” Mrs. Gallilee exclaimed with a burst of enthusiasm.
“To me!” Mrs. Gallilee exclaimed with excitement.
Mr. Le Frank felt the compliment. He bowed gratefully.
Mr. Le Frank appreciated the compliment. He bowed in gratitude.
“Need I say how gladly I accept the honour?” With this gracious answer Mrs. Gallilee rose.
“Do I even need to say how happily I accept this honor?” With this kind response, Mrs. Gallilee stood up.
Was the change of position a hint, suggesting that Mr. Le Frank might leave her to her studies, now that his object was gained? Or was it an act of homage offered by Science to Art? Mr. Le Frank was incapable of placing an unfavourable interpretation on any position which a woman—and such a woman—could assume in his presence. He felt the compliment again. “The first copy published shall be sent to you,” he said—and snatched up his hat, eager to set the printers at work.
Was the shift in his position a sign that Mr. Le Frank might let her focus on her studies now that he had achieved his goal? Or was it a gesture of respect from Science to Art? Mr. Le Frank couldn’t see any negative interpretation in how a woman—and such an incredible woman—could present herself in front of him. He felt flattered once more. “The first copy published will be sent to you,” he said, grabbing his hat, excited to get the printers started.
“And five-and-twenty copies more, for which I subscribe,” cried his munificent patroness, cordially shaking hands with him.
“And twenty-five more copies, which I’ll pay for,” exclaimed his generous patroness, warmly shaking his hand.
Mr. Le Frank attempted to express his sense of obligation. Generous Mrs. Gallilee refused to hear him. He took his leave; he got as far as the hall; and then he was called back—softly, confidentially called back to the library.
Mr. Le Frank tried to convey his sense of duty. Kind Mrs. Gallilee wouldn’t let him finish. He said his goodbyes and made it to the hall, but then he was softly and confidentially called back to the library.
“A thought has just struck me,” said Mrs. Gallilee. “Please shut the door for a moment. About that meeting between you and my niece? Perhaps, I am taking a morbid view?”
“A thought just hit me,” said Mrs. Gallilee. “Can you please close the door for a moment? About that meeting between you and my niece? Maybe I’m being overly dramatic?”
She paused. Mr. Le Frank waited with breathless interest.
She paused. Mr. Le Frank waited with eager anticipation.
“Or is there something out of the common way, in that apology of hers?” Mrs. Gallilee proceeded. “Have you any idea what the motive might be?”
“Or is there something unusual about that apology of hers?” Mrs. Gallilee continued. “Do you have any idea what her motive might be?”
Mr. Le Frank’s ready suspicion was instantly aroused. “Not the least idea,” he answered. “Can you tell me?”
Mr. Le Frank's suspicion was immediately raised. "I have no idea," he replied. "Can you tell me?"
“I am as completely puzzled as you are,” Mrs. Gallilee rejoined.
"I’m just as confused as you are," Mrs. Gallilee replied.
Mr. Le Frank considered. His suspicions made an imaginative effort, assisted by his vanity. “After my refusal to teach her,” he suggested, “that proposal to shake hands may have a meaning—” There, his invention failed him. He stopped, and shook his head ominously.
Mr. Le Frank thought for a moment. His suspicions sparked a creative attempt, fueled by his pride. “After I refused to teach her,” he suggested, “that offer to shake hands could be significant—” Then, his imagination let him down. He stopped and shook his head solemnly.
Mrs. Gallilee’s object being attained, she made no attempt to help him. “Perhaps, time will show,” she answered discreetly. “Good-bye again—with best wishes for the success of the song.”
Mrs. Gallilee’s goal achieved, she didn't try to help him. “Maybe time will tell,” she replied thoughtfully. “Goodbye again—with my best wishes for the song's success.”
CHAPTER XXXV.
The solitude of her own room was no welcome refuge to Carmina, in her present state of mind. She went on to the schoolroom.
The isolation of her room offered no comfort to Carmina, given her current mindset. She continued on to the classroom.
Miss Minerva was alone. The two girls, in obedience to domestic regulations, were making their midday toilet before dinner. Carmina described her interview with Mrs. Gallilee, and her meeting with Mr. Le Frank. “Don’t scold me,” she said; “I make no excuse for my folly.”
Miss Minerva was alone. The two girls, following household rules, were getting ready for dinner. Carmina talked about her meeting with Mrs. Gallilee and her encounter with Mr. Le Frank. “Don’t lecture me,” she said; “I won’t make any excuses for my mistake.”
“If Mr. Le Frank had left the house, after you spoke to him,” Miss Minerva answered, “I should not have felt the anxiety which troubles me now. I don’t like his going to Mrs. Gallilee afterwards—especially when you tell me of that change in her manner towards you. Yours is a vivid imagination, Carmina. Are you sure that it has not been playing you any tricks?”
“If Mr. Le Frank had left the house after you talked to him,” Miss Minerva replied, “I wouldn't feel the anxiety that’s bothering me now. I don’t like that he went to see Mrs. Gallilee afterward—especially since you mentioned that shift in her attitude toward you. You have a vivid imagination, Carmina. Are you sure it hasn’t been deceiving you?”
“Perfectly sure.”
"Absolutely sure."
Miss Minerva was not quite satisfied. “Will you help me to feel as certain about it as you do?” she asked. “Mrs. Gallilee generally looks in for a few minutes, while the children are at dinner. Stay here, and say something to her in my presence. I want to judge for myself.”
Miss Minerva wasn't completely satisfied. “Will you help me feel as sure about it as you do?” she asked. “Mrs. Gallilee usually stops by for a few minutes while the kids are having dinner. Stay here and say something to her in front of me. I want to make my own judgment.”
The girls came in. Maria’s perfect toilet, reflected Maria’s perfect character. She performed the duties of politeness with her usual happy choice of words. “Dear Carmina, it is indeed a pleasure to see you again in our schoolroom. We are naturally anxious about your health. This lovely weather is no doubt in your favour; and papa thinks Mr. Null a remarkably clever man.” Zo stood by frowning, while these smooth conventionalities trickled over her sister’s lips. Carmina asked what was the matter. Zo looked gloomily at the dog on the rug. “I wish I was Tinker,” she said. Maria smiled sweetly. “Dear Zoe, what a very strange wish! What would you do, if you were Tinker?” The dog, hearing his name, rose and shook himself. Zo pointed to him, with an appearance of the deepest interest. “He hasn’t got to brush his hair, before he goes out for a walk; his nails don’t took black when they’re dirty. And, I say!” (she whispered the next words in Carmina’s ear) “he hasn’t got a governess.”
The girls walked in. Maria’s perfect appearance reflected her perfect character. She greeted everyone with her usual cheerful choice of words. “Dear Carmina, it’s such a pleasure to see you again in our classroom. We’ve been naturally concerned about your health. This lovely weather is surely good for you, and Dad thinks Mr. Null is a really clever guy.” Zo stood nearby, frowning, while her sister smoothly delivered these polite remarks. Carmina asked what was wrong. Zo looked gloomily at the dog on the rug. “I wish I were Tinker,” she said. Maria smiled sweetly. “Dear Zoe, what a very strange wish! What would you do if you were Tinker?” The dog, hearing his name, got up and shook himself. Zo pointed at him, as if deeply interested. “He doesn’t have to brush his hair before going out for a walk; his nails don’t turn black when they’re dirty. And, I say!” (she whispered the next words in Carmina’s ear) “he doesn’t have a governess.”
The dinner made its appearance; and Mrs. Gallilee followed the dinner. Maria said grace. Zo, always ravenous at meals, forgot to say Amen. Carmina, standing behind her chair, prompted her. Zo said “Amen; oh, bother!” the first word at the top of her voice, and the last two in a whisper. Mrs. Gallilee looked at Carmina as she might have looked at an obtrusive person who had stepped in from the street. “You had better dress before luncheon,” she suggested, “or you will keep the carriage waiting.” Hearing this, Zo laid down her knife and fork, and looked over her shoulder. “Ask if I may go with you,” she said. Carmina made the request. “No,” Mrs. Gallilee answered, “the children must walk. My maid will accompany you.” Carmina glanced at Miss Minerva on leaving the room. The governess replied by a look. She too had seen the change in Mrs. Gallilee’s manner, and was at a loss to understand it.
The dinner was served, and Mrs. Gallilee followed it. Maria said grace. Zo, always hungry at mealtimes, forgot to say Amen. Carmina, standing behind her chair, prompted her. Zo said “Amen; oh, bother!” the first word loudly, and the last two in a whisper. Mrs. Gallilee looked at Carmina as if she were an unwelcome guest who had come in from the street. “You’d better get dressed before lunch,” she suggested, “or you’ll keep the carriage waiting.” Hearing this, Zo set down her knife and fork and looked over her shoulder. “Ask if I can go with you,” she said. Carmina made the request. “No,” Mrs. Gallilee replied, “the children have to walk. My maid will go with you.” Carmina glanced at Miss Minerva as she left the room. The governess answered with a look. She, too, had noticed the change in Mrs. Gallilee’s attitude and was puzzled by it.
Mrs. Gallilee’s maid Marceline belonged to a quick-tempered race: she was a Jersey woman. It is not easy to say which of the two felt most oppressed by their enforced companionship in the carriage.
Mrs. Gallilee’s maid Marceline was from a quick-tempered background: she was a Jersey girl. It’s hard to determine which of the two felt more stifled by their forced time together in the carriage.
The maid was perhaps the most to be pitied. Secretly drawn towards Carmina like the other servants in the house, she was forced by her mistress’s private instruction, to play the part of a spy. “If the young lady changes the route which the coachman has my orders to take, or if she communicates with any person while your are out, you are to report it to me.” Mrs. Gallilee had not forgotten the discovery of the travelling bag; and Mr. Mool’s exposition of the law had informed her, that the superintendence of Carmina was as much a matter of serious pecuniary interest as ever.
The maid was probably the most unfortunate. Like the other staff in the house, she felt a secret attraction to Carmina, but because of her mistress’s private orders, she had to act as a spy. “If the young lady changes the route that the coachman has been instructed to take, or if she speaks to anyone while you’re out, you need to report it to me.” Mrs. Gallilee hadn’t forgotten about the discovery of the travel bag, and Mr. Mool’s explanation of the law had made it clear to her that keeping an eye on Carmina was still as much a serious financial concern as ever.
But recent events had, in one respect at least, improved the prospect.
But recent events had, in at least one way, improved the outlook.
If Ovid (as his mother actually ventured to hope!) broke off his engagement, when he heard the scandalous story of Carmina’s birth, there was surely a chance that she, like other girls of her sensitive temperament, might feel the calamity that had fallen on her so acutely as to condemn herself to a single life. Misled, partly by the hope of relief from her own vile anxieties; partly by the heartless incapability of appreciating generous feeling in others, developed by the pursuits of her later life, Mrs. Gallilee seriously contemplated her son’s future decision as a matter of reasonable doubt.
If Ovid (as his mother actually hoped!) ended his engagement when he heard the scandalous story of Carmina’s birth, there was definitely a chance that she, like other sensitive girls, might feel the disaster that had hit her so deeply that she'd choose to live her life alone. Misguided, partly by the hope of escaping her own awful worries; and partly by her inability to appreciate genuine feelings in others, shaped by her later experiences, Mrs. Gallilee seriously considered her son’s future decision as a reasonable doubt.
In the meanwhile, this detestable child of adultery—this living obstacle in the way of the magnificent prospects which otherwise awaited Maria and Zoe, to say nothing of their mother—must remain in the house, submitted to her guardian’s authority, watched by her guardian’s vigilance. The hateful creature was still entitled to medical attendance when she was ill, and must still be supplied with every remedy that the doctor’s ingenuity could suggest. A liberal allowance was paid for the care of her; and the trustees were bound to interfere if it was not fairly earned.
In the meantime, this detestable child of an affair—this living obstacle to the fantastic future that otherwise awaited Maria and Zoe, not to mention their mother—must stay in the house, under her guardian’s authority and watchful eye. The loathsome girl still had the right to medical care when she was sick and had to be provided with every treatment that the doctor could come up with. A generous amount was paid for her care, and the trustees had to step in if it wasn’t being properly given.
Looking after the carriage as it drove away—Marceline on the front seat presenting the picture of discomfort; and Carmina opposite to her, unendurably pretty and interesting, with the last new poem on her lap—Mrs. Gallilee’s reflections took their own bitter course. “Accidents happen to other carriages, with other girls in them. Not to my carriage, with that girl in it! Nothing will frighten my horses to-day; and, fat as he is, my coachman will not have a fit on the box!”
Looking after the carriage as it drove away—Marceline on the front seat looking uncomfortable; and Carmina across from her, unbearably pretty and intriguing, with the latest poem on her lap—Mrs. Gallilee’s thoughts took a bitter turn. “Accidents happen to other carriages, with other girls in them. Not to my carriage, with that girl in it! Nothing will scare my horses today; and, as chubby as he is, my coachman won't have a fit up there!”
It was only too true. At the appointed hour the carriage appeared again—and (to complete the disappointment) Marceline had no report to make.
It was all too true. At the agreed time, the carriage showed up again—and (to add to the disappointment) Marceline had no update to give.
Miss Minerva had not forgotten her promise. When she returned from her walk with the children, the rooms had been taken. Teresa’s London lodging was within five minutes’ walk of the house.
Miss Minerva hadn’t forgotten her promise. When she got back from her walk with the kids, the rooms had been taken. Teresa’s London place was just a five-minute walk from the house.
That evening, Carmina sent a telegram to Rome, on the chance that the nurse might not yet have begun her journey. The message (deferring other explanations until they met) merely informed her that her rooms were ready, adding the address and the landlady’s name. Guessing in the dark, Carmina and the governess had ignorantly attributed the sinister alteration in Mrs. Gallilee’s manner to the prospect of Teresa’s unwelcome return. “While you have the means in your power,” Miss Minerva advised, “it may be as well to let your old friend know that there is a home for her when she reaches London.”
That evening, Carmina sent a telegram to Rome, hoping that the nurse hadn’t started her journey yet. The message (putting off other explanations until they met) simply told her that her rooms were ready, including the address and the landlady’s name. In the dark, Carmina and the governess had foolishly assumed that the strange change in Mrs. Gallilee’s behavior was due to the possibility of Teresa’s unwelcome return. “While you have the means,” Miss Minerva advised, “it might be a good idea to let your old friend know that there’s a home waiting for her when she gets to London.”
CHAPTER XXXVI.
The weather, to Carmina’s infinite relief, changed for the worse the next day. Incessant rain made it impossible to send her out in the carriage again.
The weather, to Carmina’s endless relief, took a turn for the worse the following day. Nonstop rain made it impossible to send her out in the carriage again.
But it was an eventful day, nevertheless. On that rainy afternoon, Mr. Gallilee asserted himself as a free agent, in the terrible presence of his wife!
But it was an eventful day, nonetheless. On that rainy afternoon, Mr. Gallilee asserted himself as an independent individual, in the daunting presence of his wife!
“It’s an uncommonly dull day, my dear,” he began. This passed without notice, which was a great encouragement to go on. “If you will allows me to say so, Carmina wants a little amusement.” Mrs. Gallilee looked up from her book. Fearing that he might stop altogether if he took his time as usual, Mr. Gallilee proceeded in a hurry. “There’s an afternoon performance of conjuring tricks; and, do you know, I really think I might take Carmina to see it. We shall be delighted if you will accompany us, my dear; and they do say—perhaps you have heard of it yourself?—that there’s a good deal of science in this exhibition.” His eyes rolled in uneasy expectation, as he waited to hear what his wife might decide. She waved her hand contemptuously in the direction of the door. Mr. Gallilee retired with the alacrity of a young man. “Now we shall enjoy ourselves!” he thought as he went up to Carmina’s room.
“It’s an incredibly boring day, my dear,” he started. This went unnoticed, which gave him the encouragement to continue. “If you don’t mind me saying, Carmina could use a bit of fun.” Mrs. Gallilee looked up from her book. Worried that he might lose his momentum if he took his usual time, Mr. Gallilee rushed on. “There’s an afternoon show of magic tricks; and, you know, I really think I might take Carmina to see it. We would be thrilled if you joined us, my dear; and they say—maybe you’ve heard about it?—that there’s a lot of science in this show.” His eyes darted in anxious anticipation as he waited for his wife’s response. She dismissively waved her hand toward the door. Mr. Gallilee left with the eagerness of a young man. “Now we’re going to have a great time!” he thought as he headed to Carmina’s room.
They were just leaving the house, when the music-master arrived at the door to give his lesson.
They were just leaving the house when the music teacher arrived at the door to give his lesson.
Mr. Gallilee immediately put his head out of the cab window. “We are going to see the conjuring!” he shouted cheerfully. “Carmina! don’t you see Mr. Le Frank? He is bowing to you. Do you like conjuring, Mr. Le Frank? Don’t tell the children where we are going! They would be disappointed, poor things—but they must have their lessons, mustn’t they? Good-bye! I say! stop a minute. If you ever want your umbrella mended, I know a man who will do it cheap and well. Nasty day, isn’t it? Go on! go on!”
Mr. Gallilee immediately leaned out of the cab window. “We’re going to see the magic show!” he shouted happily. “Carmina! don’t you see Mr. Le Frank? He’s bowing to you. Do you like magic shows, Mr. Le Frank? Don’t tell the kids where we’re going! They’d be so disappointed, poor things—but they have to stick to their lessons, right? Goodbye! Oh wait! stop for a second. If you ever need your umbrella fixed, I know a guy who does it for cheap and does a great job. Nasty weather, isn’t it? Go on! go on!”
The general opinion which ranks vanity among the lighter failings of humanity, commits a serious mistake. Vanity wants nothing but the motive power to develop into absolute wickedness. Vanity can be savagely suspicious and diabolically cruel. What are the two typical names which stand revealed in history as the names of the two vainest men that ever lived? Nero and Robespierre.
The common belief that considers vanity one of the minor flaws of humanity is seriously misguided. Vanity only needs the right push to turn into pure evil. It can be ruthlessly suspicious and incredibly cruel. What are the two most notorious names in history that represent the two vainest men to have ever lived? Nero and Robespierre.
In his obscure sphere, and within his restricted means, the vanity of Mrs. Gallilee’s music-master had developed its inherent qualities, under her cunning and guarded instigation. Once set in action, his suspicion of Carmina passed beyond all limits. There could be no reason but a bad reason for that barefaced attempt to entrap him into a reconciliation. Every evil motive which it was possible to attribute to a girl of her age, no matter how monstrously improbable it might be, occurred to him when he recalled her words, her look, and her manner at their meeting on the stairs. His paltry little mind, at other times preoccupied in contemplating himself and his abilities, was now so completely absorbed in imagining every variety of conspiracy against his social and professional position, that he was not even capable of giving his customary lesson to two children. Before the appointed hour had expired, Miss Minerva remarked that his mind did not appear to be at ease, and suggested that he had better renew the lesson on the next day. After a futile attempt to assume an appearance of tranquillity—he thanked her and took his leave.
In his small world, and with his limited resources, the vanity of Mrs. Gallilee’s music teacher had grown its natural tendencies, thanks to her clever and careful guidance. Once he got going, his suspicion of Carmina went way overboard. There could be no reason other than a bad one for her blatant attempt to lure him into making up. Every negative motive he could think of for a girl her age, no matter how ridiculously unlikely, came to him when he remembered her words, her look, and her behavior during their encounter on the stairs. His petty little mind, usually caught up in focusing on himself and his skills, was now completely taken over by imagining all sorts of plots against his social and professional status, leaving him unable to give his usual lesson to two kids. Before the scheduled time was up, Miss Minerva pointed out that he didn’t seem relaxed and suggested he continue the lesson the next day. After a pointless try to appear calm—he thanked her and left.
On his way downstairs, he found the door of Carmina’s room left half open.
On his way downstairs, he noticed that Carmina’s room door was left slightly open.
She was absent with Mr. Gallilee. Miss Minerva remained upstairs with the children. Mrs. Gallilee was engaged in scientific research. At that hour of the afternoon, there were no duties which called the servants to the upper part of the house. He listened—he hesitated—he went into the room.
She was not with Mr. Gallilee. Miss Minerva stayed upstairs with the kids. Mrs. Gallilee was busy with her scientific research. At that time of the afternoon, there were no tasks that required the servants to be on the upper floor of the house. He listened—he hesitated—he went into the room.
It was possible that she might keep a journal: it was certain that she wrote and received letters. If he could only find her desk unlocked and her drawers open, the inmost secrets of her life would be at his mercy.
It’s possible that she could keep a journal; it’s a fact that she wrote and received letters. If he could just find her desk unlocked and her drawers open, the deepest secrets of her life would be at his disposal.
He tried her desk; he tried the cupboard under the bookcase. They were both locked. The cabinet between the windows and the drawer of the table were left unguarded. No discovery rewarded the careful search that he pursued in these two repositories. He opened the books that she had left on the table, and shook them. No forgotten letter, no private memorandum (used as marks) dropped out. He looked all round him; he peeped into the bedroom; he listened, to make sure that nobody was outside; he entered the bedroom, and examined the toilet-table, and opened the doors of the wardrobe—and still the search was fruitless, persevere as he might.
He checked her desk and tried the cupboard under the bookcase. Both were locked. The cabinet between the windows and the drawer of the table were left unguarded. His careful search in these two places yielded no discoveries. He opened the books she had left on the table and shook them. No forgotten letters, no private notes (used as bookmarks) fell out. He looked around; he peeked into the bedroom; he listened to make sure no one was outside; he stepped into the bedroom, checked the vanity, and opened the wardrobe doors—and still, his search was fruitless, no matter how hard he tried.
Returning to the sitting-room, he shook his fist at the writing-desk. “You wouldn’t be locked,” he thought, “unless you had some shameful secrets to keep! I shall have other opportunities; and she may not always remember to turn the key.” He stole quietly down the stairs, and met no one on his way out.
Returning to the living room, he shook his fist at the desk. “You wouldn’t be locked,” he thought, “unless you had some embarrassing secrets to hide! I will have other chances; and she might not always remember to lock the door.” He quietly sneaked down the stairs, and didn’t bump into anyone on his way out.
The bad weather continued on the next day. The object of Mr. Le Frank’s suspicion remained in the house—and the second opportunity failed to offer itself as yet.
The bad weather carried on the next day. The source of Mr. Le Frank’s suspicion was still in the house—and the second chance had not yet presented itself.
The visit to the exhibition of conjuring had done Carmina harm instead of good. Her head ached, in the close atmosphere—she was too fatigued to be able to stay in the room until the performance came to an end. Poor Mr. Gallilee retired in disgrace to the shelter of his club. At dinner, even his perfect temper failed him for the moment. He found fault with the champagne—and then apologised to the waiter. “I’m sorry I was a little hard on you just now. The fact is, I’m out of sorts—you have felt in that way yourself, haven’t you? The wine’s first-rate; and, really the weather is so discouraging, I think I’ll try another pint.”
The visit to the magic show ended up being bad for Carmina instead of good. Her head hurt in the stuffy atmosphere—she was too tired to stay in the room until the performance was over. Poor Mr. Gallilee left in embarrassment to seek refuge at his club. At dinner, even his usual good mood slipped for a moment. He complained about the champagne—and then apologized to the waiter. “I’m sorry I took it out on you just now. The truth is, I’m feeling out of sorts—you’ve felt that way before, right? The wine is excellent; and honestly, the weather is so gloomy, I think I’ll have another pint.”
But Carmina’s buoyant heart defied the languor of illness and the gloomy day. The post had brought her a letter from Ovid—enclosing a photograph, taken at Montreal, which presented him in his travelling costume.
But Carmina’s cheerful spirit overcame the fatigue of illness and the dreary day. The mail had delivered a letter from Ovid—along with a photograph taken in Montreal, showing him in his travel outfit.
He wrote in a tone of cheerfulness, which revived Carmina’s sinking courage, and renewed for a time at least the happiness of other days. The air of the plains of Canada he declared to be literally intoxicating. Every hour seemed to be giving him back the vital energy that he had lost in his London life. He slept on the ground, in the open air, more soundly than he had ever slept in a bed. But one anxiety troubled his mind. In the roving life which he now enjoyed, it was impossible that his letters could follow him—and yet, every day that passed made him more unreasonably eager to hear that Carmina was not weary of waiting for him, and that all was well at home.
He wrote with a cheerful tone that lifted Carmina’s spirits and temporarily brought back the happiness of earlier days. He said the air in the plains of Canada was truly invigorating. Every hour seemed to restore the energy he had lost during his life in London. He slept outside on the ground more soundly than he had ever slept in a bed. But one worry weighed on his mind. In the free-spirited life he was now living, there was no way for his letters to catch up with him—and yet, every day made him increasingly anxious to hear that Carmina wasn’t tired of waiting for him and that everything was fine at home.
“And how have these vain aspirations of mine ended?”—the letter went on. “They have ended, my darling, in a journey for one of my guides—an Indian, whose fidelity I have put to the proof, and whose zeal I have stimulated by a promise of reward.
“And how have these vain aspirations of mine ended?”—the letter went on. “They have ended, my darling, in a journey for one of my guides—an Indian, whose loyalty I have tested, and whose enthusiasm I have motivated with a promise of reward.
“The Indian takes these lines to be posted at Quebec. He is also provided with an order, authorising my bankers to trust him with the letters that are waiting for me. I begin a canoe voyage to-morrow; and, after due consultation with the crew, we have arranged a date and a place at which my messenger will find me on his return. Shall I confess my own amiable weakness? or do you know me well enough already to suspect the truth? My love, I am sorely tempted to be false to my plans and arrangements to go back with the Indian to Quebec—and to take a berth in the first steamer that returns to England.
“The Indian takes these lines to be posted in Quebec. He’s also given an order that allows my bankers to hand over the letters waiting for me. I’m starting a canoe trip tomorrow; after discussing with the crew, we’ve set up a date and place where my messenger can meet me when he returns. Should I admit my own weakness? Or do you know me well enough to guess the truth? My love, I’m really tempted to abandon my plans and arrangements to go back with the Indian to Quebec—and hop on the first steamer that heads back to England.”
“Don’t suppose that I am troubled by any misgivings about what is going on in my absence! It is one of the good signs of my returning health that I take the brightest view of our present lives, and of our lives to come. I feel tempted to go back, for the same reason that makes me anxious for letters. I want to hear from you, because I love you—I want to return at once, because I love you. There is longing, unutterable longing, in my heart. No doubts, my sweet one, and no fears!
“Don’t think for a second that I’m worried about what’s happening while I’m away! It’s a good sign of my improving health that I’m seeing our current lives, and our future, in such a positive light. I feel the urge to come back, just like I’m eager for your letters. I want to hear from you because I love you—I want to return right away because I love you. There’s an indescribable longing in my heart. No doubts, my dear, and no fears!
“But I was a doctor, before I became a lover. My medical knowledge tells me that this is an opportunity of thoroughly fortifying my constitution, and (with God’s blessing) of securing to myself reserves of health and strength which will take us together happily on the way to old age. Dear love, you must be my wife—not my nurse! There is the thought that gives me self-denial enough to let the Indian go away by himself.”
“But I was a doctor before I became a lover. My medical background tells me that this is a chance to really strengthen my health, and (with God’s blessing) to build up reserves of wellness and vitality that will carry us happily into old age together. My dear love, you need to be my wife—not my caregiver! That thought gives me enough self-control to let the Indian go off on his own.”
Carmina answered this letter as soon as she had read it.
Carmina replied to this letter as soon as she finished reading it.
Before the mail could carry her reply to its destination, she well knew that the Indian messenger would be on the way back to his master. But Ovid had made her so happy that she felt the impulse to write to him at once, as she might have felt the impulse to answer him at once if he had been present and speaking to her. When the pages were filled, and the letter had been closed and addressed, the effort produced its depressing effect on her spirits.
Before the mail could deliver her reply, she knew that the Indian messenger would already be on his way back to his master. But Ovid had made her so happy that she felt the urge to write to him immediately, just as she would have felt the need to respond if he had been there talking to her. Once the pages were filled, and the letter was sealed and addressed, the effort took a toll on her spirits.
There now appeared to her a certain wisdom in the loving rapidity of her reply.
There now seemed to her a certain wisdom in the quickness of her reply.
Even in the fullness of her joy, she was conscious of an underlying distrust of herself. Although he refused to admit it, Mr. Null had betrayed a want of faith in the remedy from which he had anticipated such speedy results, by writing another prescription. He had also added a glass to the daily allowance of wine, which he had thought sufficient thus far. Without despairing of herself, Carmina felt that she had done wisely in writing her answer, while she was still well enough to rival the cheerful tone of Ovid’s letter.
Even in the height of her happiness, she felt a nagging distrust of herself. Even though he wouldn’t admit it, Mr. Null had shown a lack of faith in the treatment he expected to work quickly by writing another prescription. He also increased the daily wine allowance, which he had previously thought was enough. Without losing hope, Carmina believed she had made a good choice in writing her response while she was still feeling well enough to match the cheerful tone of Ovid’s letter.
She laid down to rest on the sofa, with the photograph in her hand. No sense of loneliness oppressed her now; the portrait was the best of all companions. Outside, the heavy rain pattered; in the room, the busy clock ticked. She listened lazily, and looked at her lover, and kissed the faithful image of him—peacefully happy.
She relaxed on the sofa, holding the photograph. She didn’t feel lonely at all; the portrait was the best companion. Outside, the heavy rain drummed against the windows; inside, the clock ticked busily. She listened lazily, gazed at her lover, and kissed the faithful image of him—completely happy.
The opening of the door was the first little event that disturbed her. Zo peeped in. Her face was red, her hair was tousled, her fingers presented inky signs of a recent writing lesson.
The door creaked open, marking the first small thing that interrupted her. Zo peeked in. Her face was flushed, her hair was messy, and her fingers showed inky traces from a recent writing session.
“I’m in a rage,” she announced; “and so is the Other One.”
“I’m really angry,” she said; “and so is the Other One.”
Carmina called her to the sofa, and tried to find out who this second angry person might be. “Oh, you know!” Zo answered doggedly. “She rapped my knuckles. I call her a Beast.”
Carmina called her over to the sofa and tried to figure out who this second angry person was. “Oh, you know!” Zo replied stubbornly. “She hit my knuckles. I call her a Beast.”
“Hush! you mustn’t talk in that way.”
“Hush! You shouldn’t talk like that.”
“She’ll be here directly,” Zo proceeded. “You look out! She’d rap your knuckles—only you’re too big. If it wasn’t raining, I’d run away.” Carmina assumed an air of severity, and entered a serious protest adapted to her young friend’s intelligence. She might as well have spoken in a foreign language. Zo had another reason to give, besides the rap on the knuckles, for running away.
“She’ll be here soon,” Zo said. “Watch out! She’d tap your knuckles—except you’re too big for that. If it wasn’t raining, I’d take off.” Carmina put on a serious face and launched into a serious protest that matched her young friend’s level of understanding. She might as well have been speaking a different language. Zo had another reason for wanting to run away, other than the knuckle tap.
“I say!” she resumed—“you know the boy?”
“I say!” she continued—“you know the kid?”
“What boy, dear?”
"What boy are you talking about, dear?"
“He comes round sometimes. He’s got a hurdy-gurdy. He’s got a monkey. He grins. He says, Aha—gimmee—haypenny. I mean to go to that boy!”
“He comes by sometimes. He has a hurdy-gurdy. He has a monkey. He grins. He says, Aha—gimme—haypenny. I’m going to go see that kid!”
As a confession of Zo’s first love, this was irresistible. Carmina burst out laughing. Zo indignantly claimed a hearing. “I haven’t done yet!” she burst out. “The boy dances. Like this.” She cocked her head, and slapped her thigh, and imitated the boy. “And sometimes he sings!” she cried with another outburst of admiration.
As Zo confessed her first love, it was totally captivating. Carmina couldn’t help but laugh. Zo, feeling indignant, insisted on being heard. “I’m not done yet!” she exclaimed. “The boy dances. Like this.” She tilted her head, slapped her thigh, and mimicked the boy. “And sometimes he sings!” she shouted with another burst of admiration.
“Yah-yah-yah-bellah-vitah-yah! That’s Italian, Carmina.” The door opened again while the performer was in full vigour—and Miss Minerva appeared.
“Yah-yah-yah-bellah-vitah-yah! That’s Italian, Carmina.” The door opened again while the performer was in full swing—and Miss Minerva appeared.
When she entered the room, Carmina at once saw that Zo had correctly observed her governess. Miss Minerva’s heavy eyebrows lowered; her lips were pale; her head was held angrily erect, “Carmina!” she said sharply, “you shouldn’t encourage that child.” She turned round, in search of the truant pupil. Incurably stupid at her lessons, Zo’s mind had its gleams of intelligence, in a state of liberty. One of those gleams had shone propitiously, and had lighted her out of the room.
When Carmina walked into the room, she immediately noticed that Zo had accurately picked up on her governess's mood. Miss Minerva's thick eyebrows were furrowed, her lips looked pale, and her head was held stiffly in anger. “Carmina!” she said sharply, “you shouldn't be encouraging that child.” She turned around, searching for the wayward student. Despite being hopelessly dull in her lessons, Zo occasionally showed flashes of intelligence when she had the freedom to think. One of those moments of insight had favorably guided her out of the room.
Miss Minerva took a chair: she dropped into it like a person worn out with fatigue. Carmina spoke to her gently. Words of sympathy were thrown away on that self-tormenting nature.
Miss Minerva sat down: she collapsed into the chair like someone who was completely exhausted. Carmina spoke to her kindly. Words of sympathy were pointless for that kind of self-tormenting personality.
“No; I’m not ill,” she said. “A night without sleep; a perverse child to teach in the morning; and a detestable temper at all times—that’s what is the matter with me.” She looked at Carmina. “You seem to be wonderfully better to-day. Has stupid Mr. Null really done you some good at last?” She noticed the open writing-desk, and discovered the letter. “Or is it good news?”
“No; I’m not sick,” she said. “A night without sleep, a difficult kid to teach in the morning, and a terrible mood all the time—that’s what’s wrong with me.” She looked at Carmina. “You seem to be doing so much better today. Has that clueless Mr. Null actually helped you for once?” She noticed the open writing desk and spotted the letter. “Or is it good news?”
“I have heard from Ovid,” Carmina answered. The photograph was still in her hand; but her inbred delicacy of feeling kept the portrait hidden.
“I’ve heard from Ovid,” Carmina replied. The photograph was still in her hand, but her natural sensitivity kept the portrait concealed.
The governess’s sallow complexion turned little by little to a dull greyish white. Her hands, loosely clasped in her lap, tightened when she heard Ovid’s name. That slight movement over, she stirred no more. After waiting a little, Carmina ventured to speak. “Frances,” she said, “you have not shaken hands with me yet.” Miss Minerva slowly looked up, keeping her hands still clasped on her lap.
The governess’s sickly complexion gradually faded to a dull grayish-white. Her hands, resting loosely in her lap, tightened when she heard Ovid’s name. After that slight movement, she didn’t stir again. After a moment of waiting, Carmina took a chance and spoke. “Frances,” she said, “you haven’t shaken hands with me yet.” Miss Minerva slowly looked up, her hands still clasped in her lap.
“When is he coming back?” she asked. It was said quietly.
“When is he coming back?” she asked quietly.
Carmina quietly replied, “Not yet—I am sorry to say.”
Carmina quietly replied, “Not yet—I’m sorry to say.”
“I am sorry too.”
“Sorry, me too.”
“It’s good of you, Frances, to say that.”
“It’s kind of you to say that, Frances.”
“No: it’s not good of me. I’m thinking of myself—not of you.” She suddenly lowered her tone. “I wish you were married to him,” she said.
“No, it’s not kind of me. I’m thinking about myself—not about you.” She suddenly spoke more quietly. “I wish you were married to him,” she said.
There was a pause. Miss Minerva was the first to speak again.
There was a pause. Miss Minerva was the first to speak up again.
“Do you understand me?” she asked.
“Do you get what I’m saying?” she asked.
“Perhaps you will help me to understand,” Carmina answered.
“Maybe you can help me understand,” Carmina replied.
“If you were married to him, even my restless spirit might be at peace. The struggle would be over.”
“If you were married to him, even my restless spirit could find peace. The struggle would end.”
She left her chair, and walked restlessly up and down the room. The passionate emotion which she had resolutely suppressed began to get beyond her control.
She stood up from her chair and paced back and forth in the room. The intense feelings she had fought hard to keep in check were starting to overwhelm her.
“I was thinking about you last night,” she abruptly resumed. “You are a gentle little creature—but I have seen you show some spirit, when your aunt’s cold-blooded insolence roused you. Do you know what I would do, if I were in your place? I wouldn’t wait tamely till he came back to me—I would go to him. Carmina! Carmina! leave this horrible house!” She stopped, close by the sofa. “Let me look at you. Ha! I believe you have thought of it yourself?”
“I was thinking about you last night,” she suddenly continued. “You’re such a gentle soul—but I’ve seen you show some spirit when your aunt’s cold-hearted rudeness gets to you. Do you know what I would do if I were in your shoes? I wouldn’t just sit around waiting for him to come back to me—I would go to him. Carmina! Carmina! Get out of this terrible house!” She paused, standing near the sofa. “Let me see you. Ha! I think you’ve considered it yourself?”
“I have thought of it.”
"I've thought about it."
“What did I say? You poor little prisoner, you have the right spirit in you! I wish I could give you some of my strength.” The half-mocking tone in which she spoke, suddenly failed her. Her piercing eyes grew dim; the hard lines in her face softened. She dropped on her knees, and wound her lithe arms round Carmina, and kissed her. “You sweet child!” she said—and burst passionately into tears.
“What did I say? You poor little prisoner, you have the right spirit in you! I wish I could give you some of my strength.” The half-mocking tone in which she spoke suddenly faded. Her piercing eyes grew dim; the hard lines in her face softened. She dropped to her knees, wrapped her flexible arms around Carmina, and kissed her. “You sweet child!” she said—and broke down passionately into tears.
Even then, the woman’s fiercely self-dependent nature asserted itself. She pushed Carmina back on the sofa. “Don’t look at me! don’t speak to me!” she gasped. “Leave me to get over it.”
Even then, the woman’s fiercely independent nature came through. She shoved Carmina back on the sofa. “Don’t look at me! Don’t talk to me!” she gasped. “Just let me deal with this on my own.”
She stifled the sobs that broke from her. Still on her knees, she looked up, shuddering. A ghastly smile distorted her lips. “Ah, what fools we are!” she said. “Where is that lavender water, my dear—your favourite remedy for a burning head?” She found the bottle before Carmina could help her, and soaked her handkerchief in the lavender water, and tied it round her head. “Yes,” she went on, as if they had been gossiping on the most commonplace subjects, “I think you’re right: this is the best of all perfumes.” She looked at the clock. “The children’s dinner will be ready in ten minutes. I must, and will, say what I have to say to you. It may be the last poor return I can make, Carmina, for all your kindness.”
She held back the sobs that escaped her. Still on her knees, she looked up, trembling. A terrible smile twisted her lips. “Ah, what fools we are!” she said. “Where’s that lavender water, my dear—your favorite cure for a headache?” She found the bottle before Carmina could assist her, soaked her handkerchief in the lavender water, and tied it around her head. “Yes,” she continued, as if they were chatting about the most ordinary topics, “I think you’re right: this is the best of all fragrances.” She glanced at the clock. “The kids’ dinner will be ready in ten minutes. I must, and will, say what I have to say to you. It may be the last small way I can show my gratitude, Carmina, for all your kindness.”
She returned to her chair.
She went back to her chair.
“I can’t help it if I frighten you,” she resumed; “I must tell you plainly that I don’t like the prospect. In the first place, the sooner we two are parted—oh, only for a while!—the better for you. After what I went through, last night—no, I am not going to enter into any particulars; I am only going to repeat, what I have said already—don’t trust me. I mean it, Carmina! Your generous nature shall not mislead you, if I can help it. When you are a happy married woman—when he is farther removed from me than he is even now—remember your ugly, ill-tempered friend, and let me come to you. Enough of this! I have other misgivings that are waiting to be confessed. You know that old nurse of yours intimately—while I only speak from a day or two’s experience of her. To my judgment, she is a woman whose fondness for you might be turned into a tigerish fondness, on very small provocation. You write to her constantly. Does she know what you have suffered? Have you told her the truth?”
“I can’t help it if I scare you,” she continued; “I have to be honest and say that I don’t like what’s ahead. First of all, the sooner we’re apart—oh, just for a little while!—the better it will be for you. After what I went through last night—no, I’m not going to get into any details; I just want to repeat what I’ve said before—don’t trust me. I really mean it, Carmina! Don’t let your generous heart trick you, if I can help it. When you’re a happy married woman—when he is farther away from me than he is now—remember your ugly, ill-tempered friend and let me visit you. Enough of this! I have other worries that I need to share. You know your old nurse really well—while I’ve only gotten to know her over the past couple of days. In my opinion, she’s the kind of woman whose affection for you could turn into something dangerous with the slightest provocation. You write to her all the time. Does she know what you’ve been through? Have you told her the truth?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Without reserve?”
"Without holding back?"
“Entirely without reserve.”
"Completely without reservation."
“When that old woman comes to London, Carmina—and sees you, and sees Mrs. Gallilee—don’t you think the consequences may be serious? and your position between them something (if you were ten times stronger than you are) that no fortitude can endure?”
“When that old woman comes to London, Carmina—and sees you, and sees Mrs. Gallilee—don’t you think the consequences could be serious? And your position between them something (even if you were ten times stronger than you are) that no strength can handle?”
Carmina started up on the sofa. She was not able to speak. Miss Minerva gave her time to recover herself—after another look at the clock.
Carmina sat up on the sofa. She couldn't speak. Miss Minerva gave her a moment to collect herself—after glancing at the clock again.
“I am not alarming you for nothing,” she proceeded; “I have something hopeful to propose. Your friend Teresa has energies—wild energies. Make a good use of them. She will do anything you ask or her. Take her with you to Canada!”
“I’m not trying to alarm you for no reason,” she continued; “I have something encouraging to suggest. Your friend Teresa has a lot of energy—wild energy. Put it to good use. She’ll do anything you ask of her. Take her with you to Canada!”
“Oh, Frances!”
“Oh, Frances!”
Miss Minerva pointed to the letter on the desk. “Does he tell you when he will be back?”
Miss Minerva pointed to the letter on the desk. “Does he say when he will be back?”
“No. He feels the importance of completely restoring his health—he is going farther and farther away—he has sent to Quebec for his letters.”
“No. He understands how crucial it is to fully recover his health—he is drifting further and further away—he has requested his letters from Quebec.”
“Then there is no fear of your crossing each other on the voyage. Go to Quebec, and wait for him there.”
“Then you don’t have to worry about running into each other on the trip. Go to Quebec and wait for him there.”
“I should frighten him.”
“I should scare him.”
“Not you!”
"Not you!"
“What can I say to him?”
“What should I say to him?”
“What you must say, if you are weak enough to wait for him here. Do you think his mother will consider his feelings, when he comes back to marry you? I tell you again I am not talking at random. I have thought it all out: I know how you can make your escape, and defy pursuit. You have plenty of money; you have Teresa to take care of you. Go! For your own sake, for his sake, go!”
“What you have to say, if you’re weak enough to wait for him here. Do you really think his mother will care about his feelings when he comes back to marry you? I’m telling you again, I’m not just talking nonsense. I’ve thought it all through: I know how you can get away and avoid being chased. You have plenty of money; you have Teresa to look after you. Go! For your own sake, for his sake, just go!”
The clock struck the hour. She rose and removed the handkerchief from her head. “Hush!” she said, “Do I hear the rustling of a dress on the landing below?” She snatched up a bottle of Mr. Null’s medicine—as a reason for being in the room. The sound of the rustling dress came nearer and nearer. Mrs. Gallilee (on her way to the schoolroom dinner) opened the door. She instantly understood the purpose which the bottle was intended to answer.
The clock struck the hour. She stood up and took the handkerchief off her head. “Hush!” she said, “Do I hear a dress rustling on the landing below?” She grabbed a bottle of Mr. Null’s medicine—as an excuse for being in the room. The sound of the rustling dress got closer and closer. Mrs. Gallilee (on her way to the schoolroom dinner) opened the door. She immediately understood the reason for the bottle's presence.
“It is my business to give Carmina her medicine,” she said. “Your business is at the schoolroom table.”
“It’s my job to give Carmina her medicine,” she said. “Your job is at the schoolroom table.”
She took possession of the bottle, and advanced to Carmina. There were two looking-glasses in the room. One, in the usual position, over the fireplace; the other opposite, on the wall behind the sofa. Turning back, before she left the room, Miss Minerva saw Mrs. Gallilee’s face, when she and Carmina looked at each other, reflected in the glass.
She grabbed the bottle and walked over to Carmina. There were two mirrors in the room. One was in its typical spot above the fireplace; the other was directly across from it, on the wall behind the sofa. As she turned back before leaving the room, Miss Minerva caught a glimpse of Mrs. Gallilee’s face reflected in the mirror when she and Carmina looked at each other.
The girls were waiting for their dinner. Maria received the unpunctual governess with her ready smile, and her appropriate speech. “Dear Miss Minerva, we were really almost getting alarmed about you. Pardon me for noticing it, you look—” She caught the eye of the governess, and stopped confusedly.
The girls were waiting for their dinner. Maria greeted the late governess with her usual smile and polite words. “Dear Miss Minerva, we were starting to get worried about you. Sorry to say, but you look—” She met the governess's gaze and trailed off, feeling flustered.
“Well?” said Miss Minerva. “How do I look?”
“Well?” said Miss Minerva. “How do I look?”
Maria still hesitated. Zo spoke out as usual. “You look as if somebody had frightened you.”
Maria still hesitated. Zo spoke up as usual. “You look like someone scared you.”
CHAPTER XXXVII.
After two days of rain, the weather cleared again.
It was a calm, sunshiny Sunday morning. The flat country round Benjulia’s house wore its brightest aspect on that clear autumn day. Even the doctor’s gloomy domestic establishment reflected in some degree the change for the better. When he rose that morning, Benjulia presented himself to his household in a character which they were little accustomed to see—the character of a good-humoured master. He astonished his silent servant by attempting to whistle a tune. “If you ever looked cheerful in your life,” he said to the man, “look cheerful now. I’m going to take a holiday!”
It was a calm, sunny Sunday morning. The flat land around Benjulia's house looked its best on that clear autumn day. Even the doctor's usually gloomy household showed signs of improvement. When he woke up that morning, Benjulia greeted his staff in a way they were not used to seeing—like a cheerful boss. He surprised his silent servant by trying to whistle a tune. "If you’ve ever looked happy in your life," he told the man, "look happy now. I’m taking a day off!"
After working incessantly—never leaving his laboratory; eating at his dreadful table; snatching an hour’s rest occasionally on the floor—he had completed a series of experiments, with results on which he could absolutely rely. He had advanced by one step nearer towards solving that occult problem in brain disease, which had thus far baffled the investigations of medical men throughout the civilised world. If his present rate of progress continued, the lapse of another month might add his name to the names that remain immortal among physicians, in the Annals of Discovery.
After working nonstop—never leaving his lab, eating at his awful table, and occasionally grabbing an hour of sleep on the floor—he had finished a series of experiments with results he could truly trust. He had moved one step closer to solving the mysterious problem of brain disease that had so far confounded medical researchers around the world. If his current pace of progress continued, in another month, he could add his name to the list of those who remain legendary among doctors in the Annals of Discovery.
So completely had his labours absorbed his mind that he only remembered the letters which Mrs. Gallilee had left with him, when he finished his breakfast on Sunday morning. Upon examination, there appeared no allusion in Ovid’s correspondence to the mysterious case of illness which he had attended at Montreal. The one method now left, by which Benjulia could relieve the doubt that still troubled him, was to communicate directly with his friend in Canada. He decided to celebrate his holiday by taking a walk; his destination being the central telegraph office in London.
So completely had his work consumed his mind that he only remembered the letters Mrs. Gallilee had left with him when he finished his breakfast on Sunday morning. Upon checking, there was no mention in Ovid's correspondence about the mysterious illness he had dealt with in Montreal. The only way left for Benjulia to ease the doubt that still bothered him was to reach out directly to his friend in Canada. He decided to spend his day off by going for a walk, with the central telegraph office in London as his destination.
But, before he left the house, his domestic duties claimed attention. He issued his orders to the cook.
But before he left the house, he had to take care of some household chores. He gave his instructions to the cook.
At three o’clock he would return to dinner. That day was to witness the celebration of his first regular meat for forty-eight hours past; and he expected the strictest punctuality. The cook—lately engaged—was a vigourous little woman, with fiery hair and a high colour. She, like the man-servant, felt the genial influence of her master’s amiability. He looked at her, for the first time since she had entered the house. A twinkling light showed itself furtively in his dreary gray eyes: he took a dusty old hand-screen from the sideboard, and made her a present of it! “There,” he said with his dry humour, “don’t spoil your complexion before the kitchen fire.” The cook possessed a sanguine temperament, and a taste to be honoured and encouraged—the taste for reading novels. She put her own romantic construction on the extraordinary compliment which the doctor’s jesting humour had paid to her. As he walked out, grimly smiling and thumping his big stick on the floor, a new idea illuminated her mind. Her master admired her; her master was no ordinary man—it might end in his marrying her.
At three o’clock he would come back for dinner. That day was set to celebrate his first proper meal in forty-eight hours, and he expected everyone to be extremely punctual. The cook—who had just been hired—was a lively little woman with fiery red hair and a rosy complexion. Like the man-servant, she felt the positive influence of her master’s good nature. He looked at her for the first time since she started working in the house. A glimmer of light appeared in his dull gray eyes: he picked up an old dusty hand-screen from the sideboard and gave it to her as a gift! “There,” he said with his dry humor, “don’t ruin your skin by the kitchen fire.” The cook had a cheerful personality and a passion that deserved to be supported—the love for reading novels. She filled the unexpected compliment with her own romantic interpretation of the doctor’s joking nature. As he walked out, grinning faintly and thumping his big cane on the floor, a new idea sparked in her mind. Her master admired her; her master wasn’t just any man—it could lead to him marrying her.
On his way to the telegraph office, Benjulia left Ovid’s letters at Mrs. Gallilee’s house.
On his way to the telegraph office, Benjulia dropped off Ovid’s letters at Mrs. Gallilee’s house.
If he had personally returned them, he would have found the learned lady in no very gracious humour. On the previous day she had discovered Carmina and Miss Minerva engaged in a private conference—without having been able even to guess what the subject under discussion between them might be. They were again together that morning. Maria and Zo had gone to church with their father; Miss Minerva was kept at home by a headache. At that hour, and under those circumstances, there was no plausible pretence which would justify Mrs. Gallilee’s interference. She seriously contemplated the sacrifice of a month’s salary, and the dismissal of her governess without notice.
If he had brought them back himself, he would have found the educated lady in a pretty bad mood. The day before, she had caught Carmina and Miss Minerva having a private chat—without even being able to guess what they were talking about. They were together again that morning. Maria and Zo had gone to church with their dad; Miss Minerva stayed home because of a headache. At that time, and in that situation, there was no believable excuse that would justify Mrs. Gallilee’s interference. She seriously considered sacrificing a month’s salary and firing her governess without notice.
When the footman opened the door, Benjulia handed in the packet of letters. After his latest experience of Mrs. Gallilee, he had no intention of returning her visit. He walked away without uttering a word.
When the footman opened the door, Benjulia handed over the packet of letters. After his recent encounter with Mrs. Gallilee, he had no plans to pay her another visit. He walked away without saying a word.
The cable took his message to Mr. Morphew in these terms:—“Ovid’s patient at Montreal. Was the complaint brain disease? Yes or no.” Having made arrangements for the forwarding of the reply from his club, he set forth on the walk back to his house.
The cable sent his message to Mr. Morphew like this:—“Ovid’s patient in Montreal. Was the issue brain disease? Yes or no.” After he arranged to have the reply sent from his club, he started walking back home.
At five minutes to three, he was at home again. As the clock struck the hour, he rang the bell. The man-servant appeared, without the dinner. Benjulia’s astonishing amiability—on his holiday—was even equal to this demand on its resources.
At two fifty-five, he was back home. As the clock hit three, he rang the bell. The butler showed up, empty-handed. Benjulia’s surprising friendliness—on his day off—was even able to handle this request.
“I ordered roast mutton at three,” he said, with terrifying tranquillity. “Where is it?”
“I ordered roast mutton at three,” he said, with an unsettling calm. “Where is it?”
“The dinner will be ready in ten minutes, sir.”
“The dinner will be ready in ten minutes, sir.”
“Why is it not ready now?”
"Why isn't it done yet?"
“The cook hopes you will excuse her, sir. She is a little behindhand to-day.”
“The cook hopes you’ll excuse her, sir. She’s a bit behind today.”
“What has hindered her, if you please?”
“What’s stopping her, if you don’t mind?”
The silent servant—on all other occasions the most impenetrable of human beings—began to tremble. The doctor had, literally, kicked a man out of the house who had tried to look through the laboratory skylight. He had turned away a female servant at half an hour’s notice, for forgetting to shut the door, a second time in one day. But what were these highhanded proceedings, compared with the awful composure which, being kept waiting for dinner, only asked what had hindered the cook, and put the question politely, by saying, “if you please”?
The quiet servant—usually the most unreadable of people—started to shake. The doctor had literally kicked a man out of the house for trying to peek through the laboratory skylight. He had sent a female servant away with just half an hour's notice for forgetting to close the door, again, in one day. But what were these forceful actions compared to the terrifying calmness that, while waiting for dinner, simply inquired what had delayed the cook, asking politely with, “if you please”?
“Perhaps you were making love to her?” the doctor suggested, as gently as ever.
“Maybe you were making love to her?” the doctor suggested, as gently as ever.
This outrageous insinuation stung the silent servant into speech. “I’m incapable of the action, sir!” he answered indignantly; “the woman was reading a story.”
This outrageous suggestion made the quiet servant speak up. “I can’t do that, sir!” he responded angrily; “the woman was reading a story.”
Benjulia bent his head, as if in acknowledgment of a highly satisfactory explanation. “Oh? reading a story? People who read stories are said to have excitable brains. Should you call the cook excitable?”
Benjulia lowered his head, as if agreeing with a very satisfactory explanation. “Oh? Reading a story? They say people who read stories have active imaginations. Would you say the cook is excitable?”
“I should, sir! Most cooks are excitable. They say it’s the kitchen fire.”
“I should, sir! Most cooks are pretty emotional. They say it’s the heat of the kitchen.”
“Do they? You can go now. Don’t hurry the cook—I’ll wait.”
“Do they? You can go now. Don’t rush the cook—I’ll wait.”
He waited, apparently following some new train of thought which highly diverted him. Ten minutes passed—then a quarter of an hour then another five minutes. When the servant returned with the dinner, the master’s private reflections continued to amuse him: his thin lips were still widening grimly, distended by his formidable smile.
He waited, seemingly lost in a new train of thought that completely absorbed him. Ten minutes went by—then a quarter of an hour, and another five minutes. When the servant came back with dinner, the master's private thoughts still entertained him: his thin lips were still stretching grimly, stretched by his formidable smile.
On being carved, the mutton proved to be underdone. At other times, this was an unpardonable crime in Benjulia’s domestic code of laws. All he said now was, “Take it away.” He dined on potatoes, and bread and cheese. When he had done, he was rather more amiable than ever. He said, “Ask the cook to come and see me!”
On being served, the mutton turned out to be undercooked. Normally, this would have been a major offense in Benjulia’s household rules. All he said now was, “Take it away.” He had potatoes, bread, and cheese for his meal. Once he finished, he was surprisingly more pleasant than usual. He said, “Have the cook come and see me!”
The cook presented herself, with one hand on her palpitating heart, and the other holding her handkerchief to her eyes.
The cook appeared, one hand on her racing heart and the other holding a handkerchief to her eyes.
“What are you crying about?” Benjulia inquired; “I haven’t scolded you, have I?” The cook began an apology; the doctor pointed to a chair. “Sit down, and recover yourself.” The cook sat down, faintly smiling through her tears. This otherwise incomprehensible reception of a person who had kept the dinner waiting twenty minutes, and who had not done the mutton properly even then (taken in connection with the master’s complimentary inquiries, reported downstairs by the footman), could bear but one interpretation. It wasn’t every woman who had her beautiful hair, and her rosy complexion. Why had she not thought of going upstairs first, just to see whether she looked her best in the glass? Would he begin by making a confession? or would he begin by kissing her?
“What are you crying about?” Benjulia asked. “I haven't scolded you, have I?” The cook started to apologize, and the doctor pointed to a chair. “Sit down and compose yourself.” The cook sat down, faintly smiling through her tears. This otherwise confusing reception of someone who had kept dinner waiting for twenty minutes and still hadn't cooked the mutton properly (considering the master's complimentary inquiries relayed downstairs by the footman) could only be interpreted in one way. Not every woman had beautiful hair and a rosy complexion. Why hadn’t she thought to check herself in the mirror first to see if she looked her best? Would he start by making a confession or by kissing her?
He began by lighting his pipe. For a while he smoked placidly with his eye on the cook. “I hear you have been reading a story,” he resumed. “What is the name of it?”
He started by lighting his pipe. For a while, he smoked calmly while watching the cook. “I hear you've been reading a story,” he continued. “What's it called?”
“‘Pamela; or Virtue Rewarded,’ sir.”
"‘Pamela; or Virtue Rewarded,’ sir."
Benjulia went on with his smoking. The cook, thus far demure and downcast, lifted her eyes experimentally. He was still looking at her. Did he want encouragement? The cook cautiously offered a little literary information,
Benjulia kept smoking. The cook, who had been quiet and dejected, looked up tentatively. He was still staring at her. Did he want her to say something? The cook nervously shared a bit of literary insight,
“The author’s name is on the book, sir. Name of Richardson.”
“The author's name is on the book, sir. It's Richardson.”
The information was graciously received, “Yes; I’ve heard of the name, and heard of the book. Is it interesting?”
The information was kindly acknowledged, “Yes; I’ve heard the name and about the book. Is it interesting?”
“Oh, sir, it’s a beautiful story! My only excuse for being late with the dinner—”
“Oh, sir, it’s a beautiful story! The only reason I’m late with dinner—”
“Who’s Pamela?”
"Who's Pamela?"
“A young person in service, sir. I’m sure I wish I was more like her! I felt quite broken-hearted when you sent the mutton down again; and you so kind as to overlook the error in the roasting—”
“A young person in service, sir. I really wish I could be more like her! I felt pretty heartbroken when you sent the mutton back again; and you were so kind to overlook the mistake in the roasting—”
Benjulia stopped the apology once more. He pursued his own ends with a penitent cook, just as he pursued his own ends with a vivisected animal. Nothing moved him out of his appointed course, in the one or in the other. He returned to Pamela.
Benjulia halted the apology again. He went after his own interests with a remorseful cook, just like he did with a vivisected animal. Nothing swayed him from his intended path, in either case. He went back to Pamela.
“And what becomes of her at the end of the story?” he asked.
“And what happens to her at the end of the story?” he asked.
The cook simpered. “It’s Pamela who is the virtuous young person, sir. And so the story comes true—Pamela, or Virtue Rewarded.”
The cook smiled. “It’s Pamela who is the virtuous young woman, sir. And so the story comes to life—Pamela, or Virtue Rewarded.”
“Who rewards her?”
“Who pays her back?”
Was there ever anything so lucky as this? Pamela’s situation was fast becoming the cook’s situation. The bosom of the vigourous little woman began to show signs of tender agitation—distributed over a large surface. She rolled her eyes amorously. Benjulia puffed out another mouthful of smoke. “Well,” he repeated, “who rewards Pamela?”
Was there ever anything so lucky as this? Pamela’s situation was quickly becoming the cook’s situation. The chest of the energetic little woman started to show signs of tender agitation—spreading over a large area. She rolled her eyes flirtatiously. Benjulia exhaled another cloud of smoke. “Well,” he repeated, “who rewards Pamela?”
“Her master, sir.”
“Her boss, sir.”
“What does he do?”
"What does he do?"
The cook’s eyes sank modestly to her lap. The cook’s complexion became brighter than ever.
The cook's eyes dipped shyly to her lap. The cook's complexion turned brighter than ever.
“Her master marries her, sir.”
“Her boss marries her, sir.”
“Oh?”
“Oh?”
That was all he said. He was not astonished, or confused, or encouraged—he simply intimated that he now knew how Pamela’s master had rewarded Pamela. And, more dispiriting still, he took the opportunity of knocking the ashes out of his pipe, and filled it, and lit it again. If the cook had been one of the few miserable wretches who never read novels, she might have felt her fondly founded hopes already sinking from under her. As it was, Richardson sustained her faith in herself; Richardson reminded her that Pamela’s master had hesitated, and that Pamela’s Virtue had not earned its reward on easy terms. She stole another look at the doctor. The eloquence of women’s eyes, so widely and justly celebrated in poetry and prose, now spoke in the cook’s eyes. They said, “Marry me, dear sir, and you shall never have underdone mutton again.” The hearts of other savages have been known to soften under sufficient influences—why should the scientific savage, under similar pressure, not melt a little too? The doctor took up the talk again: he made a kind allusion to the cook’s family circumstances.
That was all he said. He wasn’t shocked, confused, or motivated—he just hinted that he understood how Pamela’s master had rewarded her. Even more dispiriting, he took a moment to knock the ashes out of his pipe, refill it, and light it again. If the cook had been one of the few unfortunate souls who never read novels, she might have felt her cherished hopes starting to fade. As it was, Richardson kept her belief in herself alive; Richardson reminded her that Pamela’s master hesitated and that Pamela’s virtue didn’t earn its reward easily. She stole another glance at the doctor. The expressive power of women’s eyes, so praised in poetry and prose, now shone in the cook’s gaze. They were saying, “Marry me, dear sir, and you’ll never eat undercooked mutton again.” The hearts of other rough characters have been known to soften under the right influences—so why wouldn’t the scientific man, under similar pressure, melt a bit too? The doctor started talking again: he made a subtle reference to the cook’s family situation.
“When you first came here, I think you told me you had no relations?”
“When you first got here, I think you mentioned that you didn’t have any family?”
“I am an orphan, sir.”
"I'm an orphan, sir."
“And you had been some time out of a situation, when I engaged you?”
“And had you been out of that situation for a while when I hired you?”
“Yes, sir; my poor little savings were nearly at an end!” Could he resist that pathetic picture of the orphan’s little savings—framed, as it were, in a delicately-designed reference to her fellow-servant in the story? “I was as poor as Pamela,” she suggested softly.
“Yes, sir; my little savings were almost gone!” Could he resist that sad image of the orphan’s small savings—framed, as it were, in a carefully-crafted reference to her fellow servant in the story? “I was as poor as Pamela,” she said quietly.
“And as virtuous,” Benjulia added.
“And as virtuous,” Benjulia said.
The cook’s eloquent eyes said, “Thank you, sir.”
The cook's expressive eyes said, “Thank you, sir.”
He laid down his pipe. That was a good sign, surely? He drew his chair nearer to her. Better and better! His arm was long enough, in the new position, to reach her waist. Her waist was ready for him.
He set down his pipe. That was a good sign, right? He pulled his chair closer to her. Even better! His arm was long enough now to wrap around her waist. Her waist welcomed him.
“You have nothing in particular to do, this afternoon; and I have nothing particular to do.” He delivered himself of this assertion rather abruptly. At the same time, it was one of those promising statements which pave the way for anything. He might say, “Having nothing particular to do to-day—why shouldn’t we make love?” Or he might say, “Having nothing particular to do to-morrow—why shouldn’t we get the marriage license?” Would he put it in that way? No: he made a proposal of quite another kind. He said, “You seem to be fond of stories. Suppose I tell you a story?”
“You don’t have anything specific planned for this afternoon, and neither do I.” He stated this quite suddenly. At the same time, it was one of those intriguing comments that could lead to anything. He might suggest, “Since we have nothing particular going on today—why not make out?” Or he could say, “Since we don’t have anything to do tomorrow—why not get the marriage license?” Would he approach it that way? No: he had a different kind of proposal in mind. He said, “You seem to enjoy stories. How about I tell you a story?”
Perhaps, there was some hidden meaning in this. There was unquestionably a sudden alteration in his look and manner; the cook asked herself what it meant.
Perhaps there was a deeper meaning to this. There was definitely a sudden change in his expression and behavior; the cook wondered what it meant.
If she had seen the doctor at his secret work in the laboratory, the change in him might have put her on her guard. He was now looking (experimentally) at the inferior creature seated before him in the chair, as he looked (experimentally) at the other inferior creatures stretched under him on the table.
If she had seen the doctor working secretly in the lab, the change in him might have made her cautious. He was now looking (experimentally) at the lesser being sitting in front of him in the chair, just like he looked (experimentally) at the other lesser beings laid out on the table.
His story began in the innocent, old-fashioned way.
His story started off in a simple, traditional manner.
“Once upon a time, there was a master and there was a maid. We will call the master by the first letter of the alphabet—Mr. A. And we will call the maid by the second letter—Miss B.”
“Once upon a time, there was a master and there was a maid. We will call the master by the first letter of the alphabet—Mr. A. And we will call the maid by the second letter—Miss B.”
The cook drew a long breath of relief. There was a hidden meaning in the doctor’s story. The unfortunate woman thought to herself, “I have not only got fine hair and a beautiful complexion; I am clever as well!” On her rare evenings of liberty, she sometimes gratified another highly creditable taste, besides the taste for reading novels. She was an eager play-goer. That notable figure in the drama—the man who tells his own story, under pretence of telling the story of another person—was no unfamiliar figure in her stage experience. Her encouraging smile made its modest appearance once more. In the very beginning of her master’s story, she saw already the happy end.
The cook let out a long breath of relief. There was a hidden meaning in the doctor’s story. The unfortunate woman thought to herself, “Not only do I have great hair and a beautiful complexion; I’m smart too!” On her rare nights off, she sometimes indulged in another admirable interest, in addition to her love for reading novels. She was a passionate theatergoer. That famous figure in drama—the man who tells his own story while pretending to tell someone else’s—was no stranger to her stage experiences. Her encouraging smile made its modest appearance once again. Right from the start of her master’s story, she saw the happy ending coming.
“We all of us have our troubles in life,” Benjulia went on; “and Miss B. had her troubles. For a long time, she was out of a situation; and she had no kind parents to help her. Miss B. was an orphan. Her little savings were almost gone.”
“We all have our problems in life,” Benjulia continued; “and Miss B. had her problems too. For a long time, she was out of a job; and she didn't have any parents to help her. Miss B. was an orphan. Her small savings were nearly gone.”
It was too distressing. The cook took out her handkerchief, and pitied Miss B. with all her heart.
It was too upsetting. The cook pulled out her handkerchief and felt sorry for Miss B. with all her heart.
The doctor proceeded.
The doctor continued.
“But virtue, as we know when we read ‘Pamela,’ is sure of its reward. Circumstances occurred in the household of Mr. A. which made it necessary for him to engage a cook. He discovered an advertisement in a newspaper, which informed him that Miss B. was in search of a situation. Mr. A. found her to be a young and charming woman. Mr. A. engaged her.” At that critical part of the story, Benjulia paused. “And what did Mr. A. do next?” he asked.
“But virtue, as we see when we read ‘Pamela,’ always gets its reward. Certain circumstances arose in Mr. A.'s household that made it necessary for him to hire a cook. He came across an ad in a newspaper stating that Miss B. was looking for a job. Mr. A. found her to be a young and charming woman. Mr. A. hired her.” At that pivotal moment in the story, Benjulia paused. “And what did Mr. A. do next?” he asked.
The cook could restrain herself no longer. She jumped out of her chair, and threw her arms round the doctor’s neck.
The cook couldn't hold back any longer. She jumped out of her chair and wrapped her arms around the doctor's neck.
Benjulia went on with his story as if nothing had happened.
Benjulia continued his story as if nothing had occurred.
“And what did Mr. A. do next?” he repeated. “He put his hand in his pocket—he gave Miss B. a month’s wages—and he turned her out of the house. You impudent hussy, you have delayed my dinner, spoilt my mutton, and hugged me round the neck! There is your money. Go.”
“And what did Mr. A. do next?” he asked again. “He put his hand in his pocket—he gave Miss B. a month’s wages—and he kicked her out of the house. You rude woman, you messed up my dinner, ruined my mutton, and hugged me around the neck! Here’s your money. Leave.”
With glaring eyes and gaping mouth, the cook stood looking at him, like a woman struck to stone. In a moment more, the rage burst out of her in a furious scream. She turned to the table, and snatched up a knife. Benjulia wrenched it from her hand, and dropped back into his chair completely overpowered by the success of his little joke. He did what he had never done within the memory of his oldest friend—he burst out laughing. “This has been a holiday!” he said. “Why haven’t I got somebody with me to enjoy it?”
With wide eyes and an open mouth, the cook stared at him, like a woman turned to stone. In a moment, her fury erupted in a wild scream. She turned to the table and grabbed a knife. Benjulia yanked it out of her hand and fell back into his chair, completely taken over by the success of his little joke. He did something he hadn’t done in the memory of his oldest friend—he burst out laughing. “This has been a holiday!” he said. “Why don’t I have someone here to enjoy it with me?”
At that laugh, at those words, the cook’s fury in its fiercest heat became frozen by terror. There was something superhuman in the doctor’s diabolical joy. Even he felt the wild horror in the woman’s eyes as they rested on him.
At that laugh, at those words, the cook’s fury in its fiercest heat froze in terror. There was something superhuman in the doctor’s wicked delight. Even he felt the wild fear in the woman’s eyes as they looked at him.
“What’s the matter with you?” he asked. She muttered and mumbled—and, shrinking away from him, crept towards the door. As she approached the window, a man outside passed by it on his way to the house. She pointed to him; and repeated Benjulia’s own words:
“What’s wrong with you?” he asked. She grumbled and mumbled—and, backing away from him, made her way toward the door. As she got closer to the window, a man outside walked by on his way to the house. She pointed to him and repeated Benjulia’s own words:
“Somebody to enjoy it with you,” she said.
“Someone to enjoy it with you,” she said.
She opened the dining-room door. The man-servant appeared in the hall, with a gentleman behind him.
She opened the dining room door. The servant appeared in the hallway, followed by a gentleman.
The gentleman was a scrupulously polite person. He looked with alarm at the ghastly face of the cook as she ran past him, making for the kitchen stairs. “I’m afraid I intrude on you at an unfortunate time,” he said to Benjulia. “Pray excuse me; I will call again.”
The man was extremely polite. He looked alarmed at the horrific face of the cook as she ran past him toward the kitchen stairs. “I’m sorry to interrupt you at a bad time,” he said to Benjulia. “Please forgive me; I’ll come back later.”
“Come in, sir.” The doctor spoke absently, looking towards the hall, and thinking of something else.
“Come in, sir.” The doctor said distractedly, glancing toward the hallway and lost in thought.
The gentleman entered the room.
The guy entered the room.
“My name is Mool,” he said. “I have had the honour of meeting you at one of Mrs. Gallilee’s parties.”
“My name is Mool,” he said. “I had the pleasure of meeting you at one of Mrs. Gallilee’s parties.”
“Very likely. I don’t remember it myself. Take a seat.”
“Probably. I don’t remember it either. Have a seat.”
He was still thinking of something else. Modest Mr. Mool took a seat in confusion. The doctor crossed the room, and opened the door.
He was still lost in thought. Modest Mr. Mool sat down, feeling confused. The doctor walked across the room and opened the door.
“Excuse me for a minute,” he said. “I will be back directly.”
“Excuse me for a second,” he said. “I'll be right back.”
He went to the top of the kitchen stairs, and called to the housemaid. “Is the cook down there?”
He went to the top of the kitchen stairs and called to the housemaid, “Is the cook down there?”
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“What is she doing?”
"What is she up to?"
“Crying her heart out.”
“Crying her eyes out.”
Benjulia turned away again with the air of a disappointed man. A violent moral shock sometimes has a serious effect on the brain—especially when it is the brain of an excitable woman. Always a physiologist, even in those rare moments when he was amusing himself, it had just struck Benjulia that the cook—after her outbreak of fury—might be a case worth studying. But, she had got relief in crying; her brain was safe; she had ceased to interest him. He returned to the dining-room.
Benjulia turned away again, looking like a disappointed man. A sudden moral shock can really impact the brain—especially if it's the brain of an emotional woman. Always a physiologist, even during those rare times he was having fun, it just occurred to Benjulia that the cook—after her outburst of anger—might be an interesting case to study. But she found relief in her tears; her mental state was stable; she no longer intrigued him. He went back to the dining room.
CHAPTER XXXVIII.
“You look hot, sir; have a drink. Old English ale, out of the barrel.”
The tone was hearty. He poured out the sparkling ale into a big tumbler, with hospitable good-will. Mr. Mool was completely, and most agreeably, taken by surprise. He too was feeling the influence of the doctor’s good humour—enriched in quality by pleasant remembrances of his interview with the cook.
The vibe was warm and inviting. He poured the fizzy beer into a large glass with generous friendliness. Mr. Mool was completely, and very pleasantly, taken aback. He was also feeling the effect of the doctor's good mood—made even better by happy memories of his chat with the cook.
“I live in the suburbs, Doctor Benjulia, on this side of London,” Mr. Mool explained; “and I have had a nice walk from my house to yours. If I have done wrong, sir, in visiting you on Sunday, I can only plead that I am engaged in business during the week—”
“I live in the suburbs, Doctor Benjulia, on this side of London,” Mr. Mool explained; “and I had a pleasant walk from my house to yours. If I’ve done something wrong by visiting you on Sunday, I can only say that I’m busy with work during the week—”
“All right. One day’s the same as another, provided you don’t interrupt me. You don’t interrupt me now. Do you smoke?”
“All right. Every day is just like the other, as long as you don’t interrupt me. You’re not interrupting me now. Do you smoke?”
“No, thank you.”
“No, thanks.”
“Do you mind my smoking?”
"Is it okay if I smoke?"
“I like it, doctor.”
“I like it, doc.”
“Very amiable on your part, I’m sure. What did you say your name was?”
“Very nice of you, I’m sure. What did you say your name is?”
“Mool.”
“Mool.”
Benjulia looked at him suspiciously. Was he a physiologist, and a rival? “You’re not a doctor—are you?” he said.
Benjulia eyed him warily. Was he a physiologist and a competitor? “You’re not a doctor, right?” he asked.
“I am a lawyer.”
"I'm a lawyer."
One of the few popular prejudices which Benjulia shared with his inferior fellow-creatures was the prejudice against lawyers. But for his angry recollection of the provocation successfully offered to him by his despicable brother, Mrs. Gallilee would never have found her way into his confidence. But for his hearty enjoyment of the mystification of the cook, Mr. Mool would have been requested to state the object of his visit in writing, and would have gone home again a baffled man. The doctor’s holiday amiability had reached its full development indeed, when he allowed a strange lawyer to sit and talk with him!
One of the few popular biases that Benjulia shared with his lessers was the bias against lawyers. If it weren't for his angry memories of the provocations from his contemptible brother, Mrs. Gallilee would never have gotten close to him. If it hadn't been for his enjoyment of tricking the cook, Mr. Mool would have been asked to explain the reason for his visit in writing and would have left feeling frustrated. The doctor's friendly attitude had really reached its peak when he let a strange lawyer sit and chat with him!
“Gentlemen of your profession,” he muttered, “never pay visits to people whom they don’t know, without having their own interests in view. Mr. Mool, you want something of me. What is it?”
“Guys in your line of work,” he mumbled, “never visit people they don't know without looking out for their own interests. Mr. Mool, you want something from me. What is it?”
Mr. Mool’s professional tact warned him to waste no time on prefatory phrases.
Mr. Mool's professional sense told him not to waste time on small talk.
“I venture on my present intrusion,” he began, “in consequence of a statement recently made to me, in my office, by Mrs. Gallilee.”
“I’m stepping into your space,” he started, “because of something Mrs. Gallilee told me recently, in my office.”
“Stop!” cried Benjulia. “I don’t like your beginning, I can tell you. Is it necessary to mention the name of that old—?” He used a word, described in dictionaries as having a twofold meaning. (First, “A female of the canine kind.” Second, “A term of reproach for a woman.”) It shocked Mr. Mool; and it is therefore unfit to be reported.
“Stop!” shouted Benjulia. “I don’t like how you’re starting, I’ll tell you that. Is it really necessary to bring up the name of that old—?” He used a word that has two meanings. (First, “A female dog.” Second, “An insult for a woman.”) It appalled Mr. Mool, and it’s not appropriate to repeat.
“Really, Doctor Benjulia!”
“Seriously, Doctor Benjulia!”
“Does that mean that you positively must talk about her?”
“Does that mean you definitely have to talk about her?”
Mr. Mool smiled. “Let us say that it may bear that meaning,” he answered.
Mr. Mool smiled. “Let’s say it could mean that,” he replied.
“Go on, then—and get it over. She made a statement in your office. Out with it, my good fellow. Has it anything to do with me?”
“Go ahead and just say it. She made a statement in your office. Come on, my friend. Does it involve me?”
“I should not otherwise, Doctor Benjulia, have ventured to present myself at your house.” With that necessary explanation, Mr. Mool related all that had passed between Mrs. Gallilee and himself.
“I wouldn’t have otherwise, Doctor Benjulia, dared to show up at your house.” With that necessary explanation, Mr. Mool shared everything that had happened between Mrs. Gallilee and him.
At the outset of the narrative, Benjulia angrily laid aside his pipe, on the point of interrupting the lawyer. He changed his mind; and, putting a strong constraint on himself, listened in silence. “I hope, sir,” Mr. Mool concluded, “you will not take a hard view of my motive. It is only the truth to say that I am interested in Miss Carmina’s welfare. I felt the sincerest respect and affection for her parents. You knew them too. They were good people. On reflection you must surely regret it, if you have carelessly repeated a false report? Won’t you help me to clear the poor mother’s memory of this horrid stain?”
At the beginning of the story, Benjulia angrily set down his pipe, ready to interrupt the lawyer. He changed his mind and, forcing himself to hold back, listened quietly. “I hope, sir,” Mr. Mool finished, “that you won’t judge my intentions harshly. Honestly, I care about Miss Carmina’s well-being. I had the deepest respect and affection for her parents. You knew them too. They were good people. If you think about it, you must regret casually repeating a false rumor, right? Won’t you help me clear the poor mother’s name from this horrible stain?”
Benjulia smoked in silence. Had that simple and touching appeal found its way to him? He began very strangely, when he consented at last to open his lips.
Benjulia smoked quietly. Had that simple and heartfelt request reached him? He started in a strange manner when he finally agreed to speak.
“You’re what they call, a middle-aged man,” he said. “I suppose you have had some experience of women?”
“You're what they call a middle-aged man,” he said. “I guess you’ve had some experience with women?”
Mr. Mool blushed. “I am a married man, sir,” he replied gravely.
Mr. Mool blushed. “I’m a married man, sir,” he said seriously.
“Very well; that’s experience—of one kind. When a man’s out of temper, and a woman wants something of him, do you know how cleverly she can take advantage of her privileges to aggravate him, till there’s nothing he won’t do to get her to leave him in peace? That’s how I came to tell Mrs. Gallilee, what she told you.”
“Alright; that’s experience—of one kind. When a guy is in a bad mood, and a woman needs something from him, do you know how skillfully she can use her advantages to irritate him until there’s nothing he won’t do to get her to stop bugging him? That’s how I ended up telling Mrs. Gallilee what she told you.”
He waited a little, and comforted himself with his pipe.
He waited for a bit and calmed himself with his pipe.
“Mind this,” he resumed, “I don’t profess to feel any interest in the girl; and I never cared two straws about her parents. At the same time, if you can turn to good account what I am going to say next—do it, and welcome. This scandal began in the bragging of a fellow-student of mine at Rome. He was angry with me, and angry with another man, for laughing at him when he declared himself to be Mrs. Robert Graywell’s lover: and he laid us a wager that we should see the woman alone in his room, that night. We were hidden behind a curtain, and we did see her in his room. I paid the money I had lost, and left Rome soon afterwards. The other man refused to pay.”
“Listen,” he continued, “I don’t claim to be interested in the girl, and I’ve never cared at all about her parents. However, if you can make something beneficial out of what I’m about to say—go for it. This whole scandal started with a boast from a fellow student of mine in Rome. He was upset with me and another guy for laughing at him when he said he was Mrs. Robert Graywell’s lover, and he bet us that we would see her alone in his room that night. We were hiding behind a curtain, and we did see her in his room. I paid the bet I lost and left Rome soon after. The other guy wouldn’t pay up.”
“On what ground?” Mr. Mool eagerly asked.
“On what basis?” Mr. Mool eagerly asked.
“On the ground that she wore a thick veil, and never showed her face.”
“Because she wore a thick veil and never showed her face.”
“An unanswerable objection, Doctor Benjulia!”
"An unanswerable objection, Dr. Benjulia!"
“Perhaps it might be. I didn’t think so myself. Two hours before, Mrs. Robert Graywell and I had met in the street. She had on a dress of a remarkable colour in those days—a sort of sea-green. And a bonnet to match, which everybody stared at, because it was not half the size of the big bonnets then in fashion. There was no mistaking the strange dress or the tall figure, when I saw her again in the student’s room. So I paid the bet.”
“Maybe it could be. I didn’t think so myself. Two hours earlier, Mrs. Robert Graywell and I bumped into each other on the street. She was wearing a dress of a striking color for that time—a sort of sea-green. And a matching bonnet, which everyone was staring at because it was nowhere near the size of the big bonnets that were in style. There was no mistaking the unusual dress or the tall figure when I saw her again in the student’s room. So I paid the bet.”
“Do you remember the name of the man who refused to pay?”
“Do you remember the name of the guy who wouldn’t pay?”
“His name was Egisto Baccani.”
“His name was Egisto Baccani.”
“Have you heard anything of him since?”
“Have you heard anything from him since?”
“Yes. He got into some political scrape, and took refuge, like the rest of them, in England; and got his living, like the rest of them, by teaching languages. He sent me his prospectus—that’s how I came to know about it.”
“Yes. He got involved in some political trouble and, like the others, took refuge in England. He made his living, just like them, by teaching languages. He sent me his prospectus—that's how I found out about it.”
“Have you got the prospectus?”
"Do you have the prospectus?"
“Torn up, long ago.”
"Ripped apart, long ago."
Mr. Mool wrote down the name in his pocket-book. “There is nothing more you can tell me?” he said.
Mr. Mool wrote the name in his pocketbook. “Is there anything else you can tell me?” he asked.
“Nothing.”
“Nothing.”
“Accept my best thanks, doctor. Good-day!”
“Thank you so much, doctor. Have a great day!”
“If you find Baccani let me know. Another drop of ale? Are you likely to see Mrs. Gallilee soon?”
“If you see Baccani, let me know. Another drink? Are you going to see Mrs. Gallilee soon?”
“Yes—if I find Baccani.”
"Yeah—if I find Baccani."
“Do you ever play with children?”
“Do you ever hang out with kids?”
“I have five of my own to play with,” Mr. Mool answered.
“I have five of my own to play with,” Mr. Mool replied.
“Very well. Ask for the youngest child when you go to Mrs. Gallilee’s. We call her Zo. Put your finger on her spine—here, just below the neck. Press on the place—so. And, when she wriggles, say, With the big doctor’s love.”
“Sure. Ask for the youngest child when you visit Mrs. Gallilee. We call her Zo. Put your finger on her spine—right here, just below the neck. Press on that spot—like this. And when she squirms, say, ‘With the big doctor’s love.’”
Getting back to his own house, Mr. Mool was surprised to find an open carriage at the garden gate. A smartly-dressed woman, on the front seat, surveyed him with an uneasy look. “If you please, sir,” she said, “would you kindly tell Miss Carmina that we really mustn’t wait any longer?”
Getting back to his house, Mr. Mool was surprised to see an open carriage at the garden gate. A well-dressed woman on the front seat looked at him with a worried expression. “Excuse me, sir,” she said, “could you please tell Miss Carmina that we really can’t wait any longer?”
The woman’s uneasiness was reflected in Mr. Mool’s face. A visit from Carmina, at his private residence, could have no ordinary motive. The fear instantly occurred to him that Mrs. Gallilee might have spoken to her of her mother.
The woman’s discomfort was evident on Mr. Mool’s face. A visit from Carmina at his home couldn’t have any ordinary reason. The thought suddenly crossed his mind that Mrs. Gallilee might have mentioned her mother to her.
Before he opened the drawing-room door, this alarm passed away. He heard Carmina talking with his wife and daughters.
Before he opened the drawing-room door, his anxiety faded away. He could hear Carmina chatting with his wife and daughters.
“May I say one little word to you, Mr. Mool?”
“Can I say just one quick thing to you, Mr. Mool?”
He took her into his study. She was shy and confused, but certainly neither angry nor distressed.
He led her into his study. She felt shy and confused, but definitely not angry or upset.
“My aunt sends me out every day, when it’s fine, for a drive,” she said. “As the carriage passed close by, I thought I might ask you a question.”
“My aunt sends me out every day, when it’s nice, for a drive,” she said. “As the carriage passed by, I thought I might ask you something.”
“Certainly, my dear! As many questions as you please.”
“Of course, my dear! Ask as many questions as you like.”
“It’s about the law. My aunt says she has the authority over me now, which my dear father had while he was living. Is that true?”
“It’s about the law. My aunt says she has control over me now, which my dear father had while he was alive. Is that true?”
“Quite true.”
"Very true."
“For how long is she my guardian?”
“For how long is she my guardian?”
“Until you are twenty-one years old.”
“Until you hit twenty-one.”
The faint colour faded from Carmina’s face. “More than three years perhaps to suffer!” she said sadly.
The faint color faded from Carmina’s face. “More than three years, maybe, to endure!” she said sadly.
“To suffer? What do you mean, my dear?”
“To suffer? What are you talking about, my dear?”
She turned paler still, and made no reply. “I want to ask one thing more?” she resumed, in sinking tones. “Would my aunt still be my guardian—supposing I was married?”
She turned even paler and didn't respond. “Can I ask one more thing?” she continued in a softer voice. “Would my aunt still be my guardian if I got married?”
Mr. Mool answered this, with his eyes fixed on her in grave scrutiny.
Mr. Mool answered this, his eyes locked on her with serious examination.
“In that case, your husband is the only person who has any authority over you. These are rather strange questions, Carmina. Won’t you take me into your confidence?”
“In that case, your husband is the only one who has any control over you. These are pretty odd questions, Carmina. Will you trust me and share with me?”
In sudden agitation she seized his hand and kissed it. “I must go!” she said. “I have kept the carriage waiting too long already.”
In a sudden rush of emotion, she grabbed his hand and kissed it. “I have to go!” she said. “I've already kept the carriage waiting too long.”
She ran out, without once looking back.
She ran out without looking back even once.
CHAPTER XXXIX.
Mrs. Gallilee’s maid looked at her watch, when the carriage left Mr. Mool’s house. “We shall be nearly an hour late, before we get home,” she said.
Mrs. Gallilee’s maid checked her watch when the carriage left Mr. Mool’s house. “We’ll be almost an hour late getting home,” she said.
“It’s my fault, Marceline. Tell your mistress the truth, if she questions you. I shall not think the worse of you for obeying your orders.”
“It’s my fault, Marceline. If your mistress asks you, just tell her the truth. I won’t think any less of you for following your orders.”
“I’d rather lose my place, Miss, than get you into trouble.”
“I’d rather lose my spot, Miss, than get you in trouble.”
The woman spoke truly, Carmina’s sweet temper had made her position not only endurable, but delightful: she had been treated like a companion and a friend. But for that circumstance—so keenly had Marceline felt the degradation of being employed as a spy—she would undoubtedly have quitted Mrs. Gallilee’s service.
The woman spoke honestly; Carmina's lovely demeanor had made her situation not just bearable, but enjoyable: she had been treated like a peer and a friend. If it weren't for that fact—Marceline felt the humiliation of being used as a spy so intensely—she would definitely have left Mrs. Gallilee’s employment.
On the way home, instead of talking pleasantly as usual, Carmina was silent and sad. Had this change in her spirits been caused by the visit to Mr. Mool? It was even so. The lawyer had innocently decided her on taking the desperate course which Miss Minerva had proposed.
On the way home, instead of chatting happily like usual, Carmina was quiet and down. Was this change in her mood because of the visit to Mr. Mool? It was indeed. The lawyer had unknowingly influenced her to take the drastic step that Miss Minerva had suggested.
If Mrs. Gallilee’s assertion of her absolute right of authority, as guardian, had been declared by Mr. Mool to be incorrect, Carmina (hopefully forgetful of her aunt’s temper) had thought of a compromise.
If Mrs. Gallilee's claim to her complete authority as guardian had been deemed incorrect by Mr. Mool, Carmina (hopefully overlooking her aunt's temper) had come up with a compromise.
She would have consented to remain at Mrs. Gallilee’s disposal until Ovid returned, on condition of being allowed, when Teresa arrived in London, to live in retirement with her old nurse. This change of abode would prevent any collision between Mrs. Gallilee and Teresa, and would make Carmina’s life as peaceful, and even as happy, as she could wish.
She would have agreed to stay at Mrs. Gallilee’s place until Ovid came back, as long as she was allowed to live quietly with her old nurse when Teresa arrived in London. This move would keep Mrs. Gallilee and Teresa from clashing and would make Carmina’s life as peaceful and even as happy as she could want.
But now that the lawyer had confirmed her aunt’s statement of the position in which they stood towards one another, instant flight to Ovid’s love and protection seemed to be the one choice left—unless Carmina could resign herself to a life of merciless persecution and perpetual suspense.
But now that the lawyer had confirmed her aunt's statement about how they related to each other, the only option left seemed to be a quick escape to Ovid's love and protection—unless Carmina could accept a life of relentless harassment and constant uncertainty.
The arrangements for the flight were already complete.
The plans for the flight were already set.
That momentary view of Mrs. Gallilee’s face, reflected in the glass, had confirmed Miss Minerva’s resolution to interfere. Closeted with Carmina on the Sunday morning, she had proposed a scheme of escape, which would even set Mrs. Gallilee’s vigilance and cunning at defiance. No pecuniary obstacle stood in the way. The first quarterly payment of Carmina’s allowance of five hundred a year had been already made, by Mool’s advice. Enough was left—even without the assistance which the nurse’s resources would render—to purchase the necessary outfit, and to take the two women to Quebec. On the day after Teresa’s arrival (at an hour of the morning while the servants were still in bed) Carmina and her companion could escape from the house on foot—and not leave a trace behind them.
That brief glimpse of Mrs. Gallilee’s face in the glass had solidified Miss Minerva’s decision to step in. After spending time with Carmina on Sunday morning, she suggested a plan for escape that would outsmart Mrs. Gallilee’s watchfulness and cleverness. There was no financial barrier to worry about. The first quarterly payment of Carmina’s annual allowance of five hundred had already been made, thanks to Mool’s advice. There was enough left—even without the help of the nurse's resources—to buy the necessary supplies and get the two women to Quebec. The day after Teresa arrived (early in the morning when the servants were still asleep), Carmina and her companion could slip out of the house on foot without leaving a trace.
Meanwhile, Fortune befriended Mrs. Gallilee’s maid. No questions were put to her; no notice even was taken of the late return.
Meanwhile, Fortune became friends with Mrs. Gallilee’s maid. No one asked her any questions; in fact, no one even acknowledged her late return.
Five minutes before the carriage drew up at the house, a learned female friend from the country called, by appointment, on Mrs. Gallilee. On the coming Tuesday afternoon, an event of the deepest scientific interest was to take place. A new Professor had undertaken to deliver himself, by means of a lecture, of subversive opinions on “Matter.” A general discussion was to follow; and in that discussion (upon certain conditions) Mrs. Gallilee herself proposed to take part.
Five minutes before the carriage arrived at the house, an educated female friend from the country visited Mrs. Gallilee as planned. The following Tuesday afternoon, a highly significant scientific event was scheduled to happen. A new Professor was set to share his radical views on “Matter” in a lecture. A general discussion would follow, and in that discussion (under certain conditions), Mrs. Gallilee herself intended to participate.
“If the Professor attempts to account for the mutual action of separate atoms,” she said, “I defy him to do it, without assuming the existence of a continuous material medium in space. And this point of view being accepted—follow me here! what is the result? In plain words,” cried Mrs. Gallilee, rising excitedly to her feet, “we dispense with the idea of atoms!”
“If the Professor tries to explain how separate atoms interact,” she said, “I challenge him to do it without assuming that there’s a continuous material medium in space. And if we accept this perspective—follow me here! what does that lead to? Simply put,” exclaimed Mrs. Gallilee, standing up excitedly, “we get rid of the concept of atoms!”
The friend looked infinitely relieved by the prospect of dispensing with atoms.
The friend looked incredibly relieved at the thought of getting rid of atoms.
“Now observe!” Mrs. Gallilee proceeded. “In connection with this part of the subject, I shall wait to see if the Professor adopts Thomson’s theory. You are acquainted with Thomson’s theory? No? Let me put it briefly. Mere heterogeneity, together with gravitation, is sufficient to explain all the apparently discordant laws of molecular action. You understand? Very well. If the Professor passes over Thomson, then, I rise in the body of the Hall, and take my stand—follow me again!—on these grounds.”
“Now pay attention!” Mrs. Gallilee continued. “Regarding this part of the topic, I’ll wait to see if the Professor adopts Thomson’s theory. Are you familiar with Thomson’s theory? No? Let me summarize it for you. Just heterogeneity, along with gravitation, is enough to explain all the seemingly conflicting laws of molecular action. Do you get it? Great. If the Professor ignores Thomson, then, I will stand up in the Hall and take my position—follow me again!—on these grounds.”
While Mrs. Gallilee’s grounds were being laid out for the benefit of her friend, the coachman took the carriage back to the stables; the maid went downstairs to tea; and Carmina joined Miss Minerva in the schoolroom—all three being protected from discovery, by Mrs. Gallilee’s rehearsal of her performance in the Comedy of Atoms.
While Mrs. Gallilee’s grounds were being set up for her friend, the coachman took the carriage back to the stables; the maid went downstairs for tea; and Carmina joined Miss Minerva in the schoolroom—all three being shielded from being found out by Mrs. Gallilee’s rehearsal for her part in the Comedy of Atoms.
The Monday morning brought with it news from Rome—serious news which confirmed Miss Minerva’s misgivings.
The Monday morning brought news from Rome—serious news that confirmed Miss Minerva’s concerns.
Carmina received a letter, bearing the Italian postmark, but not addressed to her in Teresa’s handwriting. She looked to the signature before she began to read. Her correspondent was the old priest—Father Patrizio. He wrote in these words:
Carmina got a letter with an Italian postmark, but it wasn't addressed to her and was written in Teresa's handwriting. She glanced at the signature before starting to read. The letter was from the old priest—Father Patrizio. He wrote the following:
“My dear child,—Our good Teresa leaves us to-day, on her journey to London. She has impatiently submitted to the legal ceremonies, rendered necessary by her husband having died without making a will. He hardly left anything in the way of money, after payment of his burial expenses, and his few little debts. What is of far greater importance—he lived, and died, a good Christian. I was with him in his last moments. Offer your prayers, my dear, for the repose of his soul.
“Dear child,—Our dear Teresa is leaving us today for her journey to London. She has patiently gone through the legal procedures required because her husband died without a will. He hardly left any money after covering his burial costs and a few debts. What matters much more—he lived and died a good Christian. I was with him in his final moments. Please offer your prayers, dear, for the peace of his soul.”
“Teresa left me, declaring her purpose of travelling night and day, so as to reach you the sooner.
“Teresa left me, stating her intention to travel day and night to reach you as quickly as possible.
“In her headlong haste, she has not even waited to look over her husband’s papers; but has taken the case containing them to England—to be examined at leisure, in your beloved company. Strong as this good creature is, I believe she will be obliged to rest on the road for a night at least. Calculating on this, I assume that my letter will get to you first. I have something to say about your old nurse, which it is well that you should know.
“In her rush, she didn’t even take the time to look over her husband’s papers; instead, she has taken the case with them to England—to be examined later, in your cherished company. As strong as this good woman is, I think she’ll need to rest at least one night on the way. Considering this, I assume my letter will reach you first. I have something to tell you about your old nurse that you should know.”
“Do not for a moment suppose that I blame you for having told Teresa of the unfriendly reception, which you appear to have met with from your aunt and guardian. Who should you confide in—if not in the excellent woman who has filled the place of a mother to you? Besides, from your earliest years, have I not always instilled into you the reverence of truth? You have told the truth in your letters. My child, I commend you, and feel for you.
“Please don’t think for a second that I blame you for telling Teresa about the unwelcoming reception you seem to have gotten from your aunt and guardian. Who else could you trust, if not the wonderful woman who has taken on a mother’s role for you? Besides, haven’t I always taught you to value the truth since you were little? You spoke the truth in your letters. My child, I admire you and feel for you.”
“But the impression produced on Teresa is not what you or I could wish. It is one of her merits, that she loves you with the truest devotion; it is one of her defects, that she is fierce and obstinate in resentment. Your aunt has become an object of absolute hatred to her. I have combated successfully, as I hope and believe—this unchristian state of feeling.
“But the impression Teresa has is not what you or I would hope for. One of her strengths is that she loves you with genuine devotion; one of her weaknesses is that she’s intense and stubborn in her grudges. Your aunt has become someone she absolutely hates. I’ve managed to successfully fight against—this unchristian mindset, as I hope and believe.”
“She is now beyond the reach of my influence. My purpose in writing is to beg you to continue the good work that I have begun. Compose this impetuous nature; restrain this fiery spirit. Your gentle influence, Carmina, has a power of its own over those who love you—and who loves you like Teresa?—of which perhaps you are not yourself aware. Use your power discreetly; and, with the blessing of God and his Saints, I have no fear of the result.
“She is now out of my reach. I'm writing to ask you to keep up the good work I've started. Calm this impulsive nature; hold back this fiery spirit. Your gentle influence, Carmina, has its own power over those who love you—and who loves you like Teresa?—which you might not even realize. Use your influence wisely; and, with God’s blessing and that of the Saints, I’m confident in the outcome.”
“Write to me, my child, when Teresa arrives—and let me hear that you are happier, and better in health. Tell me also, whether there is any speedy prospect of your marriage. If I may presume to judge from the little I know, your dearest earthly interests depend on the removal of obstacles to this salutary change in your life. I send you my good wishes, and my blessing. If a poor old priest like me can be of any service, do not forget.
“Write to me, my child, when Teresa arrives—and let me know that you are happier and healthier. Also, tell me if there’s any chance of your marriage happening soon. If I can judge from what little I know, your most important interests rely on overcoming the obstacles to this positive change in your life. I send you my best wishes and my blessing. If a poor old priest like me can help in any way, don’t forget to reach out.”
“FATHER PATRIZIO.”
“Father Patrizio.”
Any lingering hesitation that Carmina might still have felt, was at an end when she read this letter. Good Father Patrizio, like good Mr. Mool, had innocently urged her to set her guardian’s authority at defiance.
Any remaining doubt that Carmina might have felt was gone when she read this letter. Good Father Patrizio, just like good Mr. Mool, had innocently encouraged her to stand up against her guardian's authority.
CHAPTER XL.
When the morning lessons were over, Carmina showed the priest’s letter to Miss Minerva. The governess read it, and handed it back in silence.
When the morning lessons were done, Carmina showed the priest’s letter to Miss Minerva. The governess read it and returned it silently.
“Have you nothing to say?” Carmina asked.
“Do you have nothing to say?” Carmina asked.
“Nothing. You know my opinion already. That letter says what I have said—with greater authority.”
"Nothing. You already know my opinion. That letter expresses what I've said—with more authority."
“It has determined me to follow your advice, Frances.”
“It has made me decide to follow your advice, Frances.”
“Then it has done well.”
“Then it did well.”
“And you see,” Carmina continued, “that Father Patrizio speaks of obstacles in the way of my marriage. Teresa has evidently shown him my letters. Do you think he fears, as I do, that my aunt may find some means of separating us, even when Ovid comes back?”
“And you see,” Carmina continued, “that Father Patrizio talks about obstacles in the way of my marriage. Teresa has clearly shown him my letters. Do you think he fears, like I do, that my aunt might find a way to separate us, even when Ovid comes back?”
“Very likely.”
"Most likely."
She spoke in faint weary tones—listlessly leaning back in her chair. Carmina asked if she had passed another sleepless night.
She spoke in soft, tired tones—casually leaning back in her chair. Carmina asked if she had gone through another sleepless night.
“Yes,” she said, “another bad night, and the usual martyrdom in teaching the children. I don’t know which disgusts me most—Zoe’s impudent stupidity, or Maria’s unendurable humbug.”
“Yeah,” she said, “another rough night, and the same old struggle with the kids. I can’t decide what disgusts me more—Zoe’s brazen stupidity, or Maria’s unbearable nonsense.”
She had never yet spoken of Maria in this way. Even her voice seemed to be changed. Instead of betraying the usual angry abruptness, her tones coldly indicated impenetrable contempt. In the silence that ensued, she looked up, and saw Carmina’s eyes resting on her anxiously and kindly.
She had never spoken about Maria like this before. Even her voice sounded different. Instead of the usual angry sharpness, her tone now revealed a chilling contempt. In the silence that followed, she looked up and saw Carmina’s eyes watching her with concern and kindness.
“Any other human being but you,” she said, “would find me disagreeable and rude—and would be quite right, too. I haven’t asked after your health. You look paler than usual. Have you, too, had a bad night?”
“Anyone else but you,” she said, “would think I’m unpleasant and rude—and they’d be completely right. I haven’t asked how you’re doing. You look paler than usual. Did you have a rough night too?”
“I fell asleep towards the morning. And—oh, I had such a delightful dream! I could almost wish that I had never awakened from it.”
“I fell asleep in the early morning. And—oh, I had such a wonderful dream! I almost wish I had never woken up from it.”
“Who did you dream of?” She put the question mechanically—frowning, as if at some repellent thought suggested to her by what she had just heard.
“Who did you dream about?” She asked the question automatically—frowning, as if confronted by an unpleasant thought triggered by what she had just heard.
“I dreamed of my mother,” Carmina answered.
“I dreamed about my mom,” Carmina replied.
Miss Minerva raised herself at once in the chair. Whatever that passing impression might have been, she was free from it now. There was some little life again in her eyes; some little spirit in her voice. “Take me out of myself,” she said; “tell me your dream.”
Miss Minerva straightened up in the chair. Whatever that fleeting feeling was, she was past it now. There was a bit of life back in her eyes; a touch of spirit in her voice. “Take me out of myself,” she said; “tell me your dream.”
“It is nothing very remarkable, Frances. We all of us sometimes see our dear lost ones in sleep. I saw my mother again, as I used to see her in the nursery at bedtime—tall and beautiful, with her long dark hair failing over her white dressing-gown to the waist. She stooped over me, and kissed me; and she looked surprised. She said, ‘My little angel, why are you here in a strange house? I have come to take you back to your own cot, by my bedside.’ I wasn’t surprised or frightened; I put my arms round her neck; and we floated away together through the cool starry night; and we were at home again. I saw my cot, with its pretty white curtains and pink ribbons. I heard my mother tell me an English fairy story, out of a book which my father had given to her—and her kind voice grew fainter and fainter, while I grew more and more sleepy—and it ended softly, just as it used to end in the happy old days. And I woke, crying. Do you ever dream of your mother now?”
“It’s nothing too special, Frances. We all sometimes see our dear lost ones in our dreams. I saw my mother again, just like I used to see her in the nursery at bedtime—tall and beautiful, with her long dark hair falling over her white dressing gown to her waist. She leaned down and kissed me, looking surprised. She said, ‘My little angel, why are you here in a strange house? I’ve come to take you back to your own bed, by my side.’ I wasn’t surprised or scared; I wrapped my arms around her neck, and we floated away together through the cool starry night; and we were home again. I saw my crib, with its pretty white curtains and pink ribbons. I heard my mother telling me an English fairy tale from a book my father had given her—and her gentle voice grew fainter and fainter, while I became more and more sleepy—and it ended softly, just like it used to in the happy old days. And I woke up, crying. Do you ever dream of your mother now?”
“I? God forbid!”
"Me? No way!"
“Oh, Frances, what a dreadful thing to say!”
“Oh, Frances, what a terrible thing to say!”
“Is it? It was the thought in me, when you spoke. And with good reason, too. I was the last of a large family—the ugly one; the ill-tempered one; the encumbrance that made it harder than ever to find money enough to pay the household expenses. My father swore at my mother for being my mother. She reviled him just as bitterly in return; and vented the rest of her ill-temper on my wretched little body, with no sparing hand. Bedtime was her time for beating me. Talk of your mother—not of mine! You were very young, were you not, when she died?”
“Is it? That was the thought in my mind when you spoke. And with good reason, too. I was the last of a large family—the ugly one; the difficult one; the burden that made it even harder to scrape together enough money for the household expenses. My father cursed my mother for being my mother. She returned the hate just as fiercely; and took out the rest of her anger on my miserable little body, without holding back. Bedtime was when she punished me. Talk about your mother—not mine! You were very young, weren’t you, when she died?”
“Too young to feel my misfortune—but old enough to remember the sweetest woman that ever lived. Let me show you my father’s portrait of her again. Doesn’t that face tell you what an angel she was? There was some charm in her that all children felt. I can just remember some of my playfellows who used to come to our garden. Other good mothers were with us—but the children all crowded round my mother. They would have her in all their games; they fought for places on her lap when she told them stories; some of them cried, and some of them screamed, when it was time to take them away from her. Oh, why do we live! why do we die! I have bitter thoughts sometimes, Frances, like you. I have read in poetry that death is a fearful thing. To me, death is a cruel thing,—and it has never seemed so cruel as in these later days, since I have known Ovid. If my mother had but lived till now, what happiness would have been added to my life and to hers! How Ovid would have loved her—how she would have loved Ovid!”
“Too young to feel my misfortune—but old enough to remember the sweetest woman who ever lived. Let me show you my father’s portrait of her again. Doesn’t that face show you what an angel she was? There was something special about her that all kids felt. I can just remember some of my playmates who used to come to our garden. Other good moms were with us—but the kids all crowded around my mom. They wanted her in all their games; they fought for spots on her lap when she told them stories; some of them cried, and some of them screamed, when it was time to take them away from her. Oh, why do we live! Why do we die! I have bitter thoughts sometimes, Frances, just like you. I’ve read in poetry that death is a scary thing. To me, death is a cruel thing—and it has never seemed so cruel as in these later days, since I’ve known Ovid. If my mom had just lived until now, what happiness would have been added to my life and to hers! How Ovid would have loved her—how she would have loved Ovid!”
Miss Minerva listened in silence. It was the silence of true interest and sympathy, while Carmina was speaking of her mother. When her lover’s name became mingled with the remembrances of her childhood—the change came. Once more, the tell-tale lines began to harden in the governess’s face. She lay back again in her chair. Her fingers irritably platted and unplatted the edge of her black apron.
Miss Minerva listened quietly. It was a silence full of genuine interest and empathy as Carmina talked about her mother. But when her lover's name came up in her childhood memories, things changed. Once again, the revealing lines began to form on the governess's face. She leaned back in her chair. Her fingers anxiously twisted and untwisted the edge of her black apron.
Carmina was too deeply absorbed in her thoughts, too eagerly bent on giving them expression, to notice these warning signs.
Carmina was so caught up in her thoughts, so determined to express them, that she didn't notice these warning signs.
“I have all my mother’s letters to my father,” she went on, “when he was away from her on his sketching excursions, You have still a little time to spare—I should so like to read some of them to you. I was reading one, last night—which perhaps accounts for my dream? It is on a subject that interests everybody. In my father’s absence, a very dear friend of his met with a misfortune; and my mother had to prepare his wife to hear the bad news—oh, that reminds me! There is something I want to say to you first.”
“I have all my mom’s letters to my dad,” she continued, “when he was away on his sketching trips. You still have a little time to spare—I’d really like to read some of them to you. I was reading one last night—which might explain my dream? It’s about a topic that interests everyone. While my dad was gone, a very close friend of his faced some trouble; and my mom had to get his wife ready to hear the bad news—oh, that reminds me! There’s something I want to tell you first.”
“About yourself?” Miss Minerva asked.
"Tell me about yourself?" Miss Minerva asked.
“About Ovid. I want your advice.”
“About Ovid. I need your advice.”
Miss Minerva was silent. Carmina went on. “It’s about writing to Ovid,” she explained.
Miss Minerva was quiet. Carmina continued, “It's about writing to Ovid,” she explained.
“Write, of course!”
"Absolutely, write!"
The reply was suddenly and sharply given. “Surely, I have not offended you?” Carmina said.
The response was quick and direct. “I hope I haven't upset you?” Carmina asked.
“Nonsense! Let me hear your mother’s letter.”
“Nonsense! Let me see your mom’s letter.”
“Yes—but I want you to hear the circumstances first.”
“Yes—but I want you to understand the situation first.”
“You have mentioned them already.”
"You've mentioned them already."
“No! no! I mean the circumstances, in my case.” She drew her chair closer to Miss Minerva. “I want to whisper—for fear of somebody passing on the stairs. The more I think of it, the more I feel that I ought to prepare Ovid for seeing me, before I make my escape. You said when we talked of it—”
“No! No! I mean the situation I’m in.” She pulled her chair closer to Miss Minerva. “I want to whisper—just in case someone walks by on the stairs. The more I think about it, the more I realize I should get Ovid ready to see me before I leave. You mentioned when we discussed it—”
“Never mind what I said.”
“Forget what I said.”
“Oh, but I do mind! You said I could go to Ovid’s bankers at Quebec, and then write when I knew where he was. I have been thinking over it since—and I see a serious risk. He might return from his inland journey, on the very day that I get there; he might even meet me in the street. In his delicate health—I daren’t think of what the consequences of such a surprise might be! And then there is the dreadful necessity of telling him, that his mother has driven me into taking this desperate step. In my place, wouldn’t you feel that you could do it more delicately in writing?”
“Oh, but I do care! You said I could go to Ovid’s bankers in Quebec and then write when I found out where he was. I've been thinking about it ever since—and I see a serious risk. He might come back from his trip the very day I arrive; he might even run into me on the street. Given his fragile health—I can’t bear to think about what the impact of such a surprise could be! And then there’s the awful task of telling him that his mother forced me into taking this drastic step. If you were in my position, wouldn’t you feel that it would be more tactful to write it out?”
“I dare say!”
"I must say!"
“I might write to-morrow, for instance. To-morrow is one of the American mail days. My letter would get to Canada (remembering the roundabout way by which Teresa and I are to travel, for fear of discovery), days and days before we could arrive. I should shut myself up in an hotel at Quebec; and Teresa could go every day to the bank, to hear if Ovid was likely to send for his letters, or likely to call soon and ask for them. Then he would be prepared. Then, when we meet—!”
"I might write tomorrow, for example. Tomorrow is one of the American mail days. My letter would reach Canada (considering the roundabout way Teresa and I are traveling to avoid being discovered), days before we could get there. I would stay at a hotel in Quebec, and Teresa could go to the bank every day to see if Ovid was likely to ask for his letters or come by soon to get them. Then he would be ready. Then, when we meet—!”
The governess left her chair, and pointed to the clock.
The governess got up from her chair and pointed at the clock.
Carmina looked at her—and rose in alarm. “Are you in pain?” she asked.
Carmina looked at her and stood up in shock. “Are you hurting?” she asked.
“Yes—neuralgia, I think. I have the remedy in my room. Don’t keep me, my dear. Mrs. Gallilee mustn’t find me here again.”
“Yeah—neuralgia, I believe. I have the remedy in my room. Don’t hold me back, my dear. Mrs. Gallilee mustn’t see me here again.”
The paroxysm of pain which Carmina had noticed, passed over her face once more. She subdued it, and left the room. The pain mastered her again; a low cry broke from her when she closed the door. Carmina ran out: “Frances! what is it?” Frances looked over her shoulder, while she slowly ascended the stairs. “Never mind!” she said gently. “I have got my remedy.”
The wave of pain that Carmina had noticed flickered across her face again. She managed to hide it and stepped out of the room. The pain took over her once more; a quiet cry escaped her as she shut the door. Carmina hurried out: “Frances! What’s wrong?” Frances glanced back as she slowly walked up the stairs. “It’s nothing!” she replied softly. “I have my solution.”
Carmina advanced a step to follow her, and drew back.
Carmina took a step forward to follow her but then hesitated.
Was that expression of suffering really caused by pain of the body? or was it attributable to anything that she had rashly said? She tried to recall what had passed between Frances and herself. The effort wearied her. Her thoughts turned self-reproachfully to Ovid. If he had been speaking to a friend whose secret sorrow was known to him, would he have mentioned the name of the woman whom they both loved? She looked at his portrait, and reviled herself as a selfish insensible wretch. “Will Ovid improve me?” she wondered. “Shall I be a little worthier of him, when I am his wife?”
Was that expression of suffering really caused by physical pain? Or was it due to something she had carelessly said? She tried to remember what had happened between Frances and her. The effort exhausted her. Her thoughts turned to self-blame regarding Ovid. If he had been talking to a friend whose hidden grief he understood, would he have mentioned the name of the woman they both loved? She looked at his portrait and condemned herself as a selfish, unfeeling person. “Will Ovid make me better?” she wondered. “Will I be a little more worthy of him when I’m his wife?”
Luncheon time came; and Mrs. Gallilee sent word that they were not to wait for her.
Lunchtime arrived, and Mrs. Gallilee said not to wait for her.
“She’s studying,” said Mr. Gallilee, with awe-struck looks. “She’s going to make a speech at the Discussion to-morrow. The man who gives the lecture is the man she’s going to pitch into. I don’t know him; but how do you feel about it yourself, Carmina?—I wouldn’t stand in his shoes for any sum of money you could offer me. Poor devil! I beg your pardon, my dear; let me give you a wing of the fowl. Boiled fowl—eh? and tongue—ha? Do you know the story of the foreigner? He dined out fifteen times with his English friends. And there was boiled fowl and tongue at every dinner. The fifteenth time, the foreigner couldn’t stand it any longer. He slapped his forehead, and he said, ‘Ah, merciful Heaven, cock and bacon again!’ You won’t mention it, will you?—and perhaps you think as I do?—I’m sick of cock and bacon, myself.”
“She’s studying,” said Mr. Gallilee, looking amazed. “She’s going to give a speech at the discussion tomorrow. The guy giving the lecture is the one she’s going to go after. I don’t know him, but how do you feel about it, Carmina? I wouldn’t want to be in his position for any amount of money you could offer me. Poor guy! I’m sorry, my dear; let me offer you a piece of the chicken. Boiled chicken, right? And tongue, haha? Do you know the story about the foreigner? He went out to dinner fifteen times with his English friends. And there was boiled chicken and tongue at every dinner. By the fifteenth time, the foreigner couldn't take it anymore. He slapped his forehead and said, ‘Ah, merciful Heaven, chicken and bacon again!’ You won’t tell anyone, will you?—and maybe you feel the same way I do?—I’m sick of chicken and bacon myself.”
Mr. Null’s medical orders still prescribed fresh air. The carriage came to the door at the regular hour; and Mr. Gallilee, with equal regularity, withdrew to his club.
Mr. Null’s medical orders still recommended fresh air. The carriage arrived at the door at the usual time; and Mr. Gallilee, just as regularly, headed to his club.
Carmina was too uneasy to leave the house, without seeing Miss Minerva first. She went up to the schoolroom.
Carmina felt too anxious to leave the house without seeing Miss Minerva first. She headed up to the schoolroom.
There was no sound of voices, when she opened the door. Miss Minerva was writing, and silence had been proclaimed. The girls were ready dressed for their walk. Industrious Maria had her book. Idle Zo, perched on a high chair, sat kicking her legs. “If you say a word,” she whispered, as Carmina passed her, “you’ll be called an Imp, and stuck up on a chair. I shall go to the boy.”
There was no sound when she opened the door. Miss Minerva was writing, and it was completely quiet. The girls were already dressed for their walk. Hardworking Maria had her book. Lazy Zo, sitting on a tall chair, was swinging her legs. “If you say anything,” she whispered as Carmina walked by, “you’ll get called an Imp and put on a chair. I'm going to the boy.”
“Are you better, Frances?”
“Are you feeling better, Frances?”
“Much better, my dear.”
“Way better, my dear.”
Her face denied it; the look of suffering was there still. She tore up the letter which she had been writing, and threw the fragments into the waste-paper basket.
Her face said otherwise; the look of pain was still there. She ripped up the letter she had been writing and tossed the pieces into the trash.
“That’s the second letter you’ve torn up,” Zo remarked.
"That's the second letter you've ripped up," Zo said.
“Say a word more—and you shall have bread and water for tea!” Miss Minerva was not free from irritation, although she might be free from pain. Even Zo noticed how angry the governess was.
“Say one more word—and you’ll get bread and water for tea!” Miss Minerva was clearly irritated, even if she wasn’t in pain. Even Zo noticed how upset the governess was.
“I wish you could drive with me in the carriage,” said Carmina. “The air would do you so much good.”
“I wish you could ride in the carriage with me,” said Carmina. “The fresh air would be really good for you.”
“Impossible! But you may soothe my irritable nerves in another way, if you like.”
“Unbelievable! But you can calm my frayed nerves in another way if you want.”
“How?”
“How?”
“Relieve me of these girls. Take them out with you. Do you mind?”
“Can you take these girls with you? I’d really appreciate it.”
Zo instantly jumped off her chair; and even Maria looked up from her book.
Zo instantly jumped off her chair, and even Maria glanced up from her book.
“I will take them with pleasure. Must we ask my aunt’s permission?”
“I’d be happy to take them. Do we need to ask my aunt for permission?”
“We will dispense with your aunt’s permission. She is shut up in her study—and we are all forbidden to disturb her. I will take it on myself.” She turned to the girls with another outbreak of irritability. “Be off!”
“We won't bother asking your aunt for permission. She's locked away in her study—and we're all not allowed to disturb her. I'll handle it myself.” She turned to the girls with another burst of impatience. “Get out of here!”
Maria rose with dignity, and made one of her successful exits. “I am sorry, dear Miss Minerva, if I have done anything to make you angry.” She pointed the emphasis on “I,” by a side-look at her sister. Zo bounced out of the room, and performed the Italian boy’s dance on the landing. “For shame!” said Maria. Zo burst into singing. “Yah yah-yah-bellah-vitah-yah! Jolly! jolly! jolly!—we are going out for a drive!”
Maria stood up with grace and made one of her classic exits. “I’m sorry, dear Miss Minerva, if I have done anything to upset you.” She emphasized “I” with a glance at her sister. Zo jumped out of the room and did the Italian boy’s dance on the landing. “Shame on you!” Maria said. Zo broke into song. “Yah yah-yah-bellah-vitah-yah! Jolly! jolly! jolly!—we're going out for a drive!”
Carmina waited, to say a friendly word, before she followed the girls.
Carmina waited to say a friendly word before she followed the girls.
“You didn’t think me neglectful, Frances, when I let you go upstairs by yourself!” Miss Minerva answered sadly and kindly. “The best thing you could do was to leave me by myself.”
“You didn’t think I was neglecting you, Frances, when I let you go upstairs on your own!” Miss Minerva replied sadly and gently. “The best thing you could do was to leave me alone.”
Carmina’s mind was still not quite at ease. “Yes—but you were in pain,” she said.
Carmina’s mind was still not entirely at ease. “Yes—but you were hurting,” she said.
“You curious child! I am not in pain now.”
"You curious kid! I'm not in pain right now."
“Will you make me comfortable, Frances? Give me a kiss.”
“Will you make me comfortable, Frances? Give me a kiss.”
“Two, my dear—if you like.”
"Two, darling—if you want."
She kissed Carmina on one cheek and on the other. “Now leave me to write,” she said.
She kissed Carmina on one cheek and then the other. “Now let me write,” she said.
Carmina left her.
Carmina dumped her.
The drive ought to have been a pleasant one, with Zo in the carriage. To Marceline, it was a time of the heartiest enjoyment. Maria herself condescended to smile, now and then. There was only one dull person among them. “Miss Carmina was but poor company,” the maid remarked when they got back.
The drive should have been enjoyable with Zo in the carriage. For Marceline, it was a time of pure delight. Even Maria occasionally smiled. There was just one boring person in the group. “Miss Carmina was really bad company,” the maid said when they returned.
Mrs. Gallilee herself received them in the hall.
Mrs. Gallilee welcomed them in the hall.
“You will never take the children out again without my leave,” she said to Carmina. “The person who is really responsible for what you have done, will mislead you no more.” With those words she entered the library, and closed the door.
“You're never taking the kids out again without my permission,” she told Carmina. “The one truly responsible for what you've done won’t mislead you anymore.” With that, she walked into the library and shut the door.
Maria and Zo, at the sight of their mother, had taken flight. Carmina stood alone in the hall. Mrs. Gallilee had turned her cold. After awhile, she followed the children as far as her own room. There, her resolution failed her. She called faintly upstairs—“Frances!” There was no answering voice. She went into her room. A small paper packet was on the table; sealed, and addressed to herself. She tore it open. A ring with a spinel ruby in it dropped out: she recognised the stone—it was Miss Minerva’s ring.
Maria and Zo, seeing their mother, had run away. Carmina stood alone in the hallway. Mrs. Gallilee had made her feel cold. After a while, she followed the kids as far as her own room. There, her determination wavered. She called softly upstairs—“Frances!” There was no reply. She went into her room. A small paper packet was on the table; it was sealed and addressed to her. She tore it open. A ring with a spinel ruby fell out: she recognized the stone—it was Miss Minerva’s ring.
Some blotted lines were traced on the paper inside.
Some smudged lines were drawn on the paper inside.
“I have tried to pour out my heart to you in writing—and I have torn up the letters. The fewest words are the best. Look back at my confession—and you will know why I have left you. You shall hear from me, when I am more worthy of you than I am now. In the meantime, wear my ring. It will tell you how mean I once was. F. M.”
“I’ve tried to express my feelings to you in writing—and I ended up tearing up the letters. Sometimes, less is more. Read my confession again—and you’ll understand why I had to leave. You’ll hear from me when I’m more deserving of you than I am now. In the meantime, keep my ring. It’ll remind you of how unkind I once was. F. M.”
Carmina looked at the ring. She remembered that Frances had tried to make her accept it as security, in return for the loan of thirty pounds.
Carmina looked at the ring. She remembered that Frances had tried to get her to accept it as collateral in exchange for a £30 loan.
She referred to the confession. Two passages in it were underlined: “The wickedness in me, on which Mrs. Gallilee calculated, may be in me still.” And, again: “Even now, when you have found me out, I love him. Don’t trust me.”
She referred to the confession. Two passages in it were underlined: “The wickedness in me, which Mrs. Gallilee counted on, might still be in me.” And again: “Even now, after you’ve discovered the truth, I love him. Don’t trust me.”
Never had Carmina trusted her more faithfully than at that bitter moment!
Never had Carmina trusted her more than at that tough moment!
CHAPTER XLI.
The ordinary aspect of the schoolroom was seen no more.
Installed in a position of temporary authority, the parlour-maid sat silently at her needlework. Maria stood by the window, in the new character of an idle girl—with her handkerchief in her hand, and her everlasting book dropped unnoticed on the floor. Zo lay flat on her back, on the hearth-rug, hugging the dog in her arms. At intervals, she rolled herself over slowly from side to side, and stared at the ceiling with wondering eyes. Miss Minerva’s departure had struck the parlour-maid dumb, and had demoralized the pupils.
Installed in a temporary position of authority, the parlour-maid sat quietly doing her needlework. Maria stood by the window, playing the role of a lazy girl—with her handkerchief in hand, and her ever-present book forgotten on the floor. Zo lay flat on her back on the rug, wrapping her arms around the dog. Occasionally, she slowly rolled from side to side, gazing at the ceiling with curious eyes. Miss Minerva’s departure had left the parlour-maid speechless and had thrown the students into disarray.
Maria broke the silence at last. “I wonder where Carmina is?” she said.
Maria finally broke the silence. “I wonder where Carmina is?” she said.
“In her room, most likely,” the parlour-maid suggested.
“In her room, probably,” the maid suggested.
“Had I better go and see after her?”
“Should I go check on her?”
The cautious parlour-maid declined to offer advice. Maria’s well-balanced mind was so completely unhinged, that she looked with languid curiosity at her sister. Zo still stared at the ceiling, and still rolled slowly from one side to the other. The dog on her breast, lulled by the regular motion, slept profoundly—not even troubled by a dream of fleas!
The careful maid decided not to give any advice. Maria’s calm mind was so completely disturbed that she looked with tired curiosity at her sister. Zo continued to stare at the ceiling, shifting slowly from side to side. The dog on her chest, lulled by the rhythm of movement, slept deeply—not even bothered by dreams of fleas!
While Maria was still considering what it might be best to do, Carmina entered the room. She looked, as the servant afterwards described it, “like a person who had lost her way.” Maria exhibited the feeling of the schoolroom, by raising her handkerchief in solemn silence to her eyes. Without taking notice of this demonstration, Carmina approached the parlour-maid, and said, “Did you see Miss Minerva before she went away?”
While Maria was still thinking about what might be the best course of action, Carmina walked into the room. She looked, as the servant later described it, “like someone who had lost her way.” Maria displayed that schoolroom feeling by raising her handkerchief to her eyes in solemn silence. Ignoring this gesture, Carmina went up to the parlour-maid and asked, “Did you see Miss Minerva before she left?”
“I took her message, Miss.”
"I got her message, Miss."
“What message?”
"What text?"
“The message, saying she wished to see my mistress for a few minutes.”
“The message said she wanted to see my boss for a few minutes.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Well, Miss, I was told to show the governess into the library. She went down with her bonnet on, ready dressed to go out. Before she had been five minutes with my mistress she came out again, and rang the hall-bell, and spoke to Joseph. ‘My boxes are packed and directed,’ she says; ‘I will send for them in an hour’s time. Good day, Joseph.’ And she stepped into the street, as quietly as if she was going out shopping round the corner.”
“Well, Miss, I was told to show the governess into the library. She went down wearing her bonnet, all dressed and ready to go out. Less than five minutes after she met with my mistress, she came out again, rang the hall bell, and talked to Joseph. ‘My bags are packed and labeled,’ she said; ‘I’ll send for them in an hour. Goodbye, Joseph.’ Then she stepped out onto the street as calmly as if she was just going shopping around the corner.”
“Have the boxes been sent for?”
“Have the boxes been sent for?”
“Yes, Miss.”
“Sure, Miss.”
Carmina lifted her head, and spoke in steadier tones.
Carmina raised her head and spoke in a more steady voice.
“Where have they been taken to?”
"Where have they gone?"
“To the flower-shop at the back—to be kept till called for.”
“To the flower shop at the back—to be kept until picked up.”
“No other address?”
"Any other address?"
“None.”
None.
The last faint hope of tracing Frances was at an end. Carmina turned wearily to leave the room. Zo called to her from the hearth-rug. Always kind to the child, she retraced her steps. “What is it?” she asked.
The last slim chance of finding Frances was gone. Carmina wearily turned to leave the room. Zo called out to her from the hearth rug. Always nice to the child, she walked back. “What is it?” she asked.
Zo got on her legs before she spoke, like a member of parliament. “I’ve been thinking about that governess,” she announced. “Didn’t I once tell you I was going to run away? And wasn’t it because of Her? Hush! Here’s the part of it I can’t make out—She’s run away from Me. I don’t bear malice; I’m only glad in myself. No more dirty nails. No more bread and water for tea. That’s all. Good morning.” Zo laid herself down again on the rug; and the dog laid himself down again on Zo.
Zo got up before she spoke, like a politician. “I’ve been thinking about that governess,” she said. “Did I ever tell you I was going to run away? And wasn’t it because of her? Hush! Here’s the thing I can’t figure out—She’s run away from me. I don’t hold a grudge; I’m just happy for myself. No more dirty nails. No more bread and water for tea. That’s it. Good morning.” Zo lay back down on the rug, and the dog lay back down on Zo.
Carmina returned to her room—to reflect on what she had heard from the parlour-maid.
Carmina went back to her room to think about what she had heard from the maid.
It was now plain that Mrs. Gallilee had not been allowed the opportunity of dismissing her governess at a moment’s notice: Miss Minerva’s sudden departure was unquestionably due to Miss Minerva herself.
It was now clear that Mrs. Gallilee hadn’t been given the chance to fire her governess on a whim: Miss Minerva’s abrupt exit was definitely caused by Miss Minerva herself.
Thus far, Carmina was able to think clearly—and no farther. The confused sense of helpless distress which she had felt, after reading the few farewell words that Frances had addressed to her, still oppressed her mind. There were moments when she vaguely understood, and bitterly lamented, the motives which had animated her unhappy friend. Other moments followed, when she impulsively resented the act which had thrown her on her own resources, at the very time when she had most need of the encouragement that could be afforded by the sympathy of a firmer nature than her own. She began to doubt the steadiness of her resolution—without Frances to take leave of her, on the morning of the escape. For the first time, she was now tortured by distrust of Ovid’s reception of her; by dread of his possible disapproval of her boldness; by morbid suspicion even of his taking his mother’s part. Bewildered and reckless, she threw herself on the sofa—her heart embittered against Frances—indifferent whether she lived or died.
So far, Carmina had been able to think clearly—but not beyond that. The confused sense of helpless distress she felt after reading the brief farewell note from Frances still weighed heavily on her mind. There were moments when she vaguely grasped and bitterly regretted the reasons behind her friend's unfortunate actions. Other times, she impulsively resented the decision that had left her to fend for herself just when she needed encouragement the most from someone stronger than herself. She started to question her own resolve—especially without Frances saying goodbye to her on the morning of her escape. For the first time, she was tormented by doubts about how Ovid would react to her; she feared he might disapprove of her daringness and even suspected he might side with his mother. Confused and reckless, she collapsed onto the sofa—her heart filled with bitterness toward Frances—caring little about whether she lived or died.
At dinner-time she sent a message, begging to be excused from appearing at the table. Mrs. Gallilee at once presented herself, harder and colder than ever, to inspect the invalid. Perceiving no immediate necessity for summoning Mr. Null, she said, “Ring, if you want anything,” and left the room.
At dinner time, she sent a message asking to be excused from coming to the table. Mrs. Gallilee immediately came in, more rigid and unfeeling than ever, to check on the sick woman. Not seeing any urgent need to call Mr. Null, she said, “Ring if you need anything,” and left the room.
Mr. Gallilee followed, after an interval, with a little surreptitious offering of wine (hidden under his coat); and with a selection of tarts crammed into his pocket.
Mr. Gallilee followed, after a brief pause, with a discreet offering of wine (concealed under his coat); and with a variety of tarts stuffed into his pocket.
“Smuggled goods, my dear,” he whispered, “picked up when nobody happened to be looking my way. When we are miserable—has the idea ever occurred to you?—it’s a sign from kind Providence that we are intended to eat and drink. The sherry’s old, and the pastry melts in your mouth. Shall I stay with you? You would rather not? Just my feeling! Remarkable similarity in our opinions—don’t you think so yourself? I’m sorry for poor Miss Minerva. Suppose you go to bed?”
“Smuggled goods, my dear,” he whispered, “picked up when no one was watching. When we’re feeling down—has that idea ever crossed your mind?—it’s a signal from kind Providence that we’re meant to enjoy food and drink. The sherry’s aged, and the pastry just melts in your mouth. Should I stay with you? You’d rather I didn’t? Just the vibe I get! Quite a coincidence in our thoughts—don’t you think? I feel for poor Miss Minerva. Why don’t you go to bed?”
Carmina was in no mood to profit by this excellent advice.
Carmina wasn't in the mood to take this great advice.
She was still walking restlessly up and down her room, when the time came for shutting up the house. With the sound of closing locks and bolts, there was suddenly mingled a sharp ring at the bell; followed by another unexpected event. Mr. Gallilee paid her a second visit—in a state of transformation. His fat face was flushed: he positively looked as if he was capable of feeling strong emotion, unconnected with champagne and the club! He presented a telegram to Carmina—and, when he spoke, there were thrills of agitation in the tones of his piping voice.
She was still pacing her room restlessly when it was time to lock up the house. With the sound of locks and bolts closing, there was suddenly a sharp ring at the doorbell, followed by another surprise. Mr. Gallilee made a second visit, but he looked completely different. His round face was flushed; he actually seemed like he was capable of feeling real emotion, not just from champagne or the club! He handed Carmina a telegram—and when he spoke, there was a thrilling agitation in his high-pitched voice.
“My dear, something very unpleasant has happened. I met Joseph taking this to my wife. Highly improper, in my opinion,—what do you say yourself?—to take it to Mrs. Gallilee, when it’s addressed to you. It was no mistake; he was so impudent as to say he had his orders. I have reproved Joseph.” Mr. Gallilee looked astonished at himself, when he made this latter statement—then relapsed into his customary sweetness of temper. “No bad news?” he asked anxiously, when Carmina opened the telegram.
“My dear, something really unpleasant has happened. I saw Joseph taking this to my wife. I think it’s highly inappropriate—what do you think?—to take it to Mrs. Gallilee when it's meant for you. It was no mistake; he was bold enough to say he had his orders. I told Joseph off.” Mr. Gallilee looked shocked at himself when he said this last part—then he returned to his usual pleasant demeanor. “No bad news?” he asked anxiously when Carmina opened the telegram.
“Good news! the best of good news!” she answered impetuously.
“Great news! the best kind of news!” she replied impulsively.
Mr. Gallilee looked as happy as if the welcome telegram had been addressed to himself. On his way out of the room, he underwent another relapse. The footman’s audacious breach of trust began to trouble him once more: this time in its relation to Mrs. Gallilee. The serious part of it was, that the man had acted under his mistress’s orders. Mr. Gallilee said—he actually said, without appealing to anybody—“If this happens again, I shall be obliged to speak to my wife.”
Mr. Gallilee looked as happy as if the welcome telegram had been sent to him. As he was leaving the room, he had another moment of doubt. The footman's bold violation of trust started to bother him again, especially regarding Mrs. Gallilee. The main issue was that the man had acted on his mistress’s orders. Mr. Gallilee said—he really said, without asking anyone else—“If this happens again, I'll have to talk to my wife.”
The telegram was from Teresa. It had been despatched from Paris that evening; and the message was thus expressed:
The telegram was from Teresa. It had been sent from Paris that evening, and the message was written as follows:
“Too tired to get on to England by to-night’s mail. Shall leave by the early train to-morrow morning, and be with you by six o’clock.”
“Too tired to get to England on tonight's mail. I'll leave on the early train tomorrow morning and be with you by six o'clock.”
Carmina’s mind was exactly in the state to feel unmingled relief, at the prospect of seeing the dear old friend of her happiest days. She laid her head on the pillow that night, without a thought of what might follow the event of Teresa’s return.
Carmina's mind was perfectly ready to feel pure relief at the thought of seeing her dear old friend from her happiest days. She laid her head on the pillow that night, without a single thought about what might happen after Teresa came back.
CHAPTER XLII.
The next day—the important Tuesday of the lecture on Matter; the delightful Tuesday of Teresa’s arrival—brought with it special demands on Carmina’s pen.
The next day—the significant Tuesday of the lecture on Matter; the exciting Tuesday of Teresa’s arrival—came with unique demands on Carmina’s writing.
Her first letter was addressed to Frances. It was frankly and earnestly written; entreating Miss Minerva to appoint a place at which they might meet, and assuring her, in the most affectionate terms, that she was still loved, trusted, and admired by her faithful friend. Helped by her steadier flow of spirits, Carmina could now see all that was worthiest of sympathy and admiration, all that claimed loving submission and allowance from herself, in the sacrifice to which Miss Minerva had submitted. How bravely the poor governess had controlled the jealous misery that tortured her! How nobly she had pronounced Carmina’s friendship for Carmina’s sake!
Her first letter was addressed to Frances. It was written honestly and sincerely; asking Miss Minerva to choose a place where they could meet, and assuring her, in the most affectionate terms, that she was still loved, trusted, and admired by her loyal friend. With a more stable mindset, Carmina could now recognize all that deserved sympathy and admiration, everything that warranted loving understanding and compassion from her, in the sacrifice that Miss Minerva had made. How bravely the poor governess had managed the jealous pain that tormented her! How nobly she had embraced Carmina’s friendship for the sake of Carmina!
Later in the day, Marceline took the letter to the flower shop, and placed it herself under the cord of one of the boxes still waiting to be claimed.
Later in the day, Marceline took the letter to the flower shop and personally placed it under the cord of one of the boxes that were still waiting to be picked up.
The second letter filled many pages, and occupied the remainder of the morning.
The second letter took up many pages and filled the rest of the morning.
With the utmost delicacy, but with perfect truthfulness at the same time, Carmina revealed to her betrothed husband the serious reasons which had forced her to withdraw herself from his mother’s care. Bound to speak at last in her own defence, she felt that concealments and compromises would be alike unworthy of Ovid and of herself. What she had already written to Teresa, she now wrote again—with but one modification. She expressed herself forbearingly towards Ovid’s mother. The closing words of the letter were worthy of Carmina’s gentle, just, and generous nature.
With the utmost care, but also with complete honesty, Carmina explained to her fiancé the serious reasons that had led her to distance herself from his mother's care. Finally ready to defend herself, she believed that hiding the truth or making compromises would be unworthy of both Ovid and herself. What she had already written to Teresa, she repeated—with just one change. She spoke kindly about Ovid’s mother. The final words of the letter reflected Carmina’s gentle, fair, and generous spirit.
“You will perhaps say, Why do I only hear now of all that you have suffered? My love, I have longed to tell you of it! I have even taken up my pen to begin. But I thought of you, and put it down again. How selfish, how cruel, to hinder your recovery by causing you sorrow and suspense to bring you back perhaps to England before your health was restored! I don’t regret the effort that it has cost me to keep silence. My only sorrow in writing to you is, that I must speak of your mother in terms which may lower her in her son’s estimation.”
“You might wonder why I’m only now sharing what I’ve been through. My love, I’ve wanted to tell you for so long! I even picked up my pen to write it down. But then I thought of you and set it aside. How selfish, how cruel, to hold back your recovery by bringing you sadness and uncertainty, maybe even pulling you back to England before you were fully well! I don’t regret the effort it took to stay silent. My only sadness in writing to you is that I have to talk about your mother in a way that might lessen her in your eyes.”
Joseph brought the luncheon up to Carmina’s room.
Joseph brought the lunch up to Carmina’s room.
The mistress was still at her studies; the master had gone to his club. As for the girls, their only teacher for the present was the teacher of music. When the ordeal of the lecture and the discussion had been passed, Mrs. Gallilee threatened to take Miss Minerva’s place herself, until a new governess could be found. For once, Maria and Zo showed a sisterly similarity in their feelings. It was hard to say which of the two looked forward to her learned mother’s instruction with the greatest terror.
The woman of the house was still studying; the man had gone to his club. As for the girls, their only current teacher was the music instructor. After getting through the lecture and discussion, Mrs. Gallilee threatened to take over Miss Minerva’s role herself until they could find a new governess. For once, Maria and Zo shared a strong, sisterly feeling. It was hard to tell which of the two dreaded their knowledgeable mother’s lessons more.
Carmina heard the pupils at the piano, while she was eating her luncheon. The profanation of music ceased, when she went into the bedroom to get ready for her daily drive.
Carmina heard the students at the piano while she was having her lunch. The disturbance of music stopped when she went into the bedroom to get ready for her daily drive.
She took her letter, duly closed and stamped, downstairs with her—to be sent to the post with the other letters of the day, placed in the hall-basket. In the weakened state of her nerves, the effort that she had made in writing to Ovid had shaken her. Her heart beat uneasily; her knees trembled, as she descended the stairs.
She took her letter, properly sealed and stamped, downstairs with her—to be sent to the post along with the other letters of the day, placed in the hall basket. In her fragile state of mind, the effort she put into writing to Ovid had rattled her. Her heart raced; her knees trembled as she went down the stairs.
Arrived in sight of the hall, she discovered a man walking slowly to and fro. He turned towards her as she advanced, and disclosed the detestable face of Mr. Le Frank.
Arriving at the hall, she spotted a man slowly pacing back and forth. He turned to her as she approached, revealing the unpleasant face of Mr. Le Frank.
The music-master’s last reserves of patience had come to an end. Watch for them as he might, no opportunities had presented themselves of renewing his investigation in Carmina’s room. In the interval that had passed, his hungry suspicion of her had been left to feed on itself. The motives for that incomprehensible attempt to make a friend of him remained hidden in as thick a darkness as ever. Victim of adverse circumstances, he had determined (with the greatest reluctance) to take the straightforward course. Instead of secretly getting his information from Carmina’s journals and letters, he was now reduced to openly applying for enlightenment to Carmina herself.
The music master's last bit of patience had run out. No matter how much he watched, he hadn’t found any chances to continue his investigation in Carmina’s room. During that time, his growing suspicion of her had only fueled itself. The reasons behind that puzzling attempt to befriend him remained shrouded in as much darkness as before. Stuck in a tough spot, he had reluctantly decided to take the direct approach. Instead of secretly gathering information from Carmina’s journals and letters, he was now left with no choice but to directly ask Carmina for clarification.
Occupying, for the time being, the position of an honourable man, he presented himself at cruel disadvantage. He was not master of his own glorious voice; he was without the self-possession indispensable to the perfect performance of his magnificent bow. “I have waited to have a word with you,” he began abruptly, “before you go out for your drive.”
Occupying, for the time being, the position of an honorable man, he presented himself at a serious disadvantage. He wasn't in control of his own magnificent voice; he lacked the calmness necessary for the perfect execution of his impressive bow. “I've been waiting to talk to you,” he started suddenly, “before you head out for your drive.”
Already unnerved, even before she had seen him—painfully conscious that she had committed a serious error, on the last occasion when they had met, in speaking at all—Carmina neither answered him nor looked at him. She bent her head confusedly, and advanced a little nearer to the house door.
Already feeling anxious, even before she saw him—acutely aware that she had made a significant mistake during their last meeting by speaking at all—Carmina neither replied nor made eye contact. She lowered her head in embarrassment and stepped a bit closer to the front door.
He at once moved so as to place himself in her way.
He immediately stepped forward to block her path.
“I must request you to call to mind what passed between us,” he resumed, “when we met by accident some little time since.”
“I need you to remember what we talked about,” he continued, “when we ran into each other by chance a little while ago.”
He had speculated on frightening her. His insolence stirred her spirit into asserting itself. “Let me by, if you please,” she said; “the carriage is waiting for me.”
He had thought about scaring her. His disrespect motivated her to stand up for herself. “Excuse me, but I need to pass,” she said; “my carriage is waiting for me.”
“The carriage can wait a little longer,” he answered coarsely. “On the occasion to which I have referred, you were so good as to make advances, to which I cannot consider myself as having any claim. Perhaps you will favour me by stating your motives?”
“The carriage can wait a bit longer,” he replied roughly. “Regarding the situation I mentioned, you were kind enough to make advances, which I don’t think I can claim any right to. Could you perhaps share your reasons with me?”
“I don’t understand you, sir.”
"I don't get you, sir."
“Oh, yes—you do!”
“Oh, yes—you definitely do!”
She stepped back, and laid her hand on the bell which rang below stairs, in the pantry. “Must I ring?” she said.
She took a step back and placed her hand on the bell that rang downstairs in the pantry. “Do I really have to ring?” she asked.
It was plain that she would do it, if he moved a step nearer to her. He drew aside—with a look which made her tremble. On passing the hall table, she placed her letter in the post-basket. His eye followed it, as it left her hand: he became suddenly penitent and polite. “I am sorry if I have alarmed you,” he said, and opened the house-door for her—without showing himself to Marceline and the coachman outside.
It was clear that she would act if he stepped closer to her. He moved back—with a look that made her tremble. As he passed the hallway table, she put her letter in the post-basket. His gaze followed it as it slipped from her hand: he suddenly felt remorseful and polite. “I’m sorry if I scared you,” he said, opening the front door for her—without revealing himself to Marceline and the driver outside.
The carriage having been driven away, he softly closed the door again, and returned to the hall-table. He looked into the post-basket.
The carriage having been driven away, he softly closed the door again, and returned to the hall-table. He looked into the post-basket.
Was there any danger of discovery by the servants? The footman was absent, attending his mistress on her way to the lecture. None of the female servants were on the stairs. He took up Carmina’s letter, and looked at the address: To Ovid Vere, Esq.
Was there any risk of being found out by the servants? The footman was gone, helping his mistress get to the lecture. None of the female servants were on the stairs. He picked up Carmina’s letter and glanced at the address: To Ovid Vere, Esq.
His eyes twinkled furtively; his excellent memory for injuries reminded him that Ovid Vere had formerly endeavoured (without even caring to conceal it) to prevent Mrs. Gallilee from engaging him as her music-master. By subtle links of its own forging, his vindictive nature now connected his hatred of the person to whom the letter was addressed, with his interest in stealing the letter itself for the possible discovery of Carmina’s secrets. The clock told him that there was plenty of time to open the envelope, and (if the contents proved to be of no importance) to close it again, and take it himself to the post. After a last look round, he withdrew undiscovered, with the letter in his pocket.
His eyes sparkled discreetly; his sharp memory for past slights reminded him that Ovid Vere had previously tried (without even pretending to hide it) to stop Mrs. Gallilee from hiring him as her music teacher. Through subtle connections of its own making, his vengeful nature now linked his dislike for the person the letter was addressed to with his interest in stealing the letter itself to possibly uncover Carmina’s secrets. The clock indicated that there was plenty of time to open the envelope, and (if the contents turned out to be unimportant) to close it again and take it to the post himself. After a final glance around, he slipped away unnoticed, with the letter in his pocket.
On its way back to the house, the carriage was passed by a cab, with a man in it, driven at such a furious rate that there was a narrow escape of collision. The maid screamed; Carmina turned pale; the coachman wondered why the man in the cab was in such a hurry. The man was Mr. Mool’s head clerk, charged with news for Doctor Benjulia.
On its way back to the house, the carriage was overtaken by a cab, driven by a man going at such a crazy speed that they barely avoided crashing into each other. The maid screamed; Carmina went pale; the coachman was curious about why the man in the cab was in such a rush. The man was Mr. Mool’s head clerk, carrying news for Doctor Benjulia.
CHAPTER XLIII.
The mind of the clerk’s master had been troubled by serious doubts, after Carmina left his house on Sunday.
The clerk's master had been weighed down by serious doubts after Carmina left his house on Sunday.
Her agitated manner, her strange questions, and her abrupt departure, all suggested to Mr. Mool’s mind some rash project in contemplation—perhaps even the plan of an elopement. To most other men, the obvious course to take would have been to communicate with Mrs. Gallilee. But the lawyer preserved a vivid remembrance of the interview which had taken place at his office. The detestable pleasure which Mrs. Gallilee had betrayed in profaning the memory of Carmina’s mother, had so shocked and disgusted him, that he recoiled from the idea of holding any further intercourse with her, no matter how pressing the emergency might be. It was possible, after what had passed, that Carmina might feel the propriety of making some explanation by letter. He decided to wait until the next morning, on the chance of hearing from her.
Her restless behavior, her odd questions, and her sudden exit made Mr. Mool think of some impulsive plan she was considering—maybe even the idea of running away. For most other men, the obvious choice would have been to reach out to Mrs. Gallilee. But the lawyer couldn't shake the memory of their meeting at his office. The disgusting joy Mrs. Gallilee showed in disrespecting Carmina’s mother's memory had shocked and repulsed him so much that he shied away from the thought of interacting with her again, no matter how urgent the situation might be. Given what had happened, it was possible that Carmina might feel the need to explain herself in a letter. He decided to wait until the next morning, hoping to hear from her.
On the Monday, no letter arrived.
On Monday, no letter came.
Proceeding to the office, Mr. Mool found, in his business-correspondence, enough to occupy every moment of his time. He had purposed writing to Carmina, but the idea was now inevitably pressed out of his mind. It was only at the close of the day’s work that he had leisure to think of a matter of greater importance—that is to say, of the necessity of discovering Benjulia’s friend of other days, the Italian teacher Baccani. He left instructions with one of his clerks to make inquiries, the next morning, at the shops of foreign booksellers. There, and there only, the question might be answered, whether Baccani was still living, and living in London.
Heading to the office, Mr. Mool found enough business correspondence to fill every moment of his time. He had intended to write to Carmina, but that thought was quickly pushed out of his mind. Only at the end of the day’s work did he have time to consider something more important—that is, the need to find Benjulia’s old friend, the Italian teacher Baccani. He left instructions with one of his clerks to make inquiries the next morning at the shops of foreign booksellers. There, and only there, might he find out if Baccani was still alive and still living in London.
The inquiries proved successful. On Tuesday afternoon, Baccani’s address was in Mr. Mool’s hands.
The inquiries were successful. On Tuesday afternoon, Mr. Mool received Baccani’s address.
Busy as he still was, the lawyer set aside his own affairs, in deference to the sacred duty of defending the memory of the dead, and to the pressing necessity of silencing Mrs. Gallilee’s cruel and slanderous tongue. Arrived at Baccani’s lodgings, he was informed that the language-master had gone to his dinner at a neighbouring restaurant. Mr. Mool waited at the lodgings, and sent a note to Baccani. In ten minutes more he found himself in the presence of an elderly man, of ascetic appearance; whose looks and tones showed him to be apt to take offence on small provocation, and more than half ready to suspect an eminent solicitor of being a spy.
Busy as he still was, the lawyer put his own matters aside out of respect for the important duty of defending the memory of the deceased and the urgent need to stop Mrs. Gallilee’s harsh and defamatory words. When he arrived at Baccani’s place, he was told that the language teacher had gone out for dinner at a nearby restaurant. Mr. Mool waited at the lodgings and sent a note to Baccani. In ten more minutes, he found himself face-to-face with an older man who looked ascetic; his appearance and tone suggested he could easily take offense at small slights and was more than a little suspicious of a prominent lawyer being a spy.
But Mr. Mool’s experience was equal to the call on it. Having fully explained the object that he had in view, he left the apology for his intrusion to be inferred, and concluded by appealing, in his own modest way, to the sympathy of an honourable man.
But Mr. Mool’s experience was up to the task. After clearly explaining his purpose, he let his apology for interrupting be understood without stating it outright and ended by appealing, in his own humble way, to the compassion of a decent man.
Silently forming his opinion of the lawyer, while he listened, Baccani expressed the conclusion at which he had arrived, in these terms:
Silently forming his opinion of the lawyer as he listened, Baccani expressed the conclusion he had come to in these words:
“My experience of mankind, sir, has been a bitterly bad one. You have improved my opinion of human nature since you entered this room. That is not a little thing to say, at my age and in my circumstances.”
“My experience with humanity, sir, has been extremely negative. You have changed my view of human nature since you came into this room. That’s no small thing to admit, given my age and situation.”
He bowed gravely, and turned to his bed. From under it, he pulled out a clumsy tin box. Having opened the rusty lock with some difficulty, he produced a ragged pocket-book, and picked out from it a paper which looked like an old letter.
He bowed solemnly and turned to his bed. He pulled out a heavy tin box from under it. After struggling to open the rusty lock, he took out a worn pocketbook and pulled out a piece of paper that resembled an old letter.
“There,” he said, handing the paper to Mr. Mool, “is the statement which vindicates this lady’s reputation. Before you open the manuscript I must tell you how I came by it.”
“There,” he said, giving the paper to Mr. Mool, “is the statement that clears this lady’s name. Before you look at the manuscript, I need to explain how I got it.”
He appeared to feel such embarrassment in approaching the subject, that Mr. Mool interposed. “I am already acquainted,” he said, “with some of the circumstances to which you are about to allude. I happen to know of the wager in which the calumny originated, and of the manner in which that wager was decided. The events which followed are the only events that I need trouble you to describe.”
He seemed so embarrassed to bring up the topic that Mr. Mool stepped in. “I'm already aware,” he said, “of some of the circumstances you're about to mention. I know about the bet that started the rumors and how that bet was settled. The events that followed are the only things I need you to explain.”
Baccani’s grateful sense of relief avowed itself without reserve. “I feel your kindness,” he said, “almost as keenly as I feel my own disgraceful conduct, in permitting a woman’s reputation to be made the subject of a wager. From whom did you obtain your information?”
Baccani's deep sense of relief was clear. “I appreciate your kindness,” he said, “almost as much as I regret my own shameful behavior in allowing a woman's reputation to be the subject of a bet. Where did you get your information?”
“From the person who mentioned your name to me—Doctor Benjulia.”
“From the person who brought up your name to me—Doctor Benjulia.”
Baccani lifted his hand with a gesture of angry protest.
Baccani raised his hand in a gesture of angry protest.
“Don’t speak of him again in my presence!” he burst out. “That man has insulted me. When I took refuge from political persecution in this country, I sent him my prospectus. From my own humble position as a teacher of languages, I looked up without envy to his celebrity among doctors; I thought I might remind him, not unfavourably, of our early friendship—I, who had done him a hundred kindnesses in those past days. He has never taken the slightest notice of me; he has not even acknowledged the receipt of my prospectus. Despicable wretch! Let me hear no more of him.”
“Don’t mention him again when I’m around!” he exclaimed. “That guy has insulted me. When I sought safety from political persecution in this country, I sent him my proposal. From my own modest position as a language teacher, I looked up to his fame among doctors without feeling jealous; I thought I might remind him, not in a bad way, of our past friendship—I, who had done him countless favors back in those days. He has never acknowledged me in the slightest; he hasn’t even confirmed he received my proposal. Despicable jerk! I don’t want to hear any more about him.”
“Pray forgive me if I refer to him again—for the last time,” Mr. Mool pleaded. “Did your acquaintance with him continue, after the question of the wager had been settled?”
“Please forgive me if I mention him again—for the last time,” Mr. Mool pleaded. “Did your relationship with him continue after the wager was settled?”
“No, sir!” Baccani answered sternly. “When I was at leisure to go to the club at which we were accustomed to meet, he had left Rome. From that time to this—I rejoice to say it—I have never set eyes on him.”
“No, sir!” Baccani replied firmly. “When I was finally able to go to the club where we usually met, he had already left Rome. Since then—I'm happy to say—I haven't seen him at all.”
The obstacles which had prevented the refutation of the calumny from reaching Benjulia were now revealed. Mr. Mool had only to hear, next, how that refutation had been obtained. A polite hint sufficed to remind Baccani of the explanation that he had promised.
The obstacles that had kept the truth about the false accusations from reaching Benjulia were now clear. Mr. Mool just needed to find out how that truth had been uncovered. A polite nudge was enough to remind Baccani of the explanation he had promised.
“I am naturally suspicious,” he began abruptly; “and I doubted the woman when I found that she kept her veil down. Besides, it was not in my way of thinking to believe that an estimable married lady could have compromised herself with a scoundrel, who had boasted that she was his mistress. I waited in the street, until the woman came out. I followed her, and saw her meet a man. The two went together to a theatre. I took my place near them. She lifted her veil as a matter of course. My suspicion of foul play was instantly confirmed. When the performance was over, I traced her back to Mr. Robert Graywell’s house. He and his wife were both absent at a party. I was too indignant to wait till they came back. Under the threat of charging the wretch with stealing her mistress’s clothes, I extorted from her the signed confession which you have in your hand. She was under notice to leave her place for insolent behaviour. The personation which had been intended to deceive me, was an act of revenge; planned between herself and the blackguard who had employed her to make his lie look like truth. A more shameless creature I never met with. She said to me, ‘I am as tall as my mistress, and a better figure; and I’ve often worn her fine clothes on holiday occasions.’ In your country Mr. Mool, such women—so I am told—are ducked in a pond. There is one thing more to add, before you read the confession. Mrs. Robert Graywell did imprudently send the man some money—in answer to a begging letter artfully enough written to excite her pity. A second application was refused by her husband. What followed on that, you know already.”
“I tend to be suspicious,” he said suddenly. “I doubted the woman when I saw her keeping her veil down. Plus, it just didn’t make sense to me that a respectable married woman could compromise herself with a jerk who claimed she was his mistress. I waited on the street until she came out. I followed her and watched her meet a man. They went to the theater together. I sat close to them. She lifted her veil without thinking about it. My suspicions were immediately confirmed. After the show ended, I traced her back to Mr. Robert Graywell’s house. He and his wife were both at a party. I was too angry to wait for them to return. Threatening to accuse the scoundrel of stealing her mistress’s clothes, I forced her to give me the signed confession you have in your hands. She was already under notice to leave her job for being rude. The impersonation designed to fool me was an act of revenge, planned between her and the lowlife who hired her to make his lies seem true. I have never met a more shameless person. She told me, ‘I’m as tall as my mistress, and I have a better figure; I’ve often worn her nice clothes on special occasions.’ In your country, Mr. Mool, I’ve heard that women like this are dunked in a pond. There’s one more thing to mention before you read the confession. Mrs. Robert Graywell foolishly sent the man some money in response to a begging letter cleverly written to gain her sympathy. Her husband denied a second request. What happened next, you already know.”
Having read the confession, Mr. Mool was permitted to take a copy, and to make any use of it which he might think desirable. His one remaining anxiety was to hear what had become of the person who had planned the deception. “Surely,” he said, “that villain has not escaped punishment?”
Having read the confession, Mr. Mool was allowed to take a copy and use it however he saw fit. His only remaining worry was to find out what had happened to the person who orchestrated the deceit. “Surely,” he said, “that villain hasn’t gotten away with it?”
Baccani answered this in his own bitter way.
Baccani replied to this in his own harsh manner.
“My dear sir, how can you ask such a simple question? That sort of man always escapes punishment. In the last extreme of poverty his luck provides him with somebody to cheat. Common respect for Mrs. Robert Graywell closed my lips; and I was the only person acquainted with the circumstances. I wrote to our club declaring the fellow to be a cheat—and leaving it to be inferred that he cheated at cards. He knew better than to insist on my explaining myself—he resigned, and disappeared. I dare say he is living still—living in clover on some unfortunate woman. The beautiful and the good die untimely deaths. He, and his kind, last and live.”
“My dear sir, how can you ask such a simple question? That kind of man always gets away with it. Even in the depths of poverty, he somehow finds someone to take advantage of. Out of respect for Mrs. Robert Graywell, I kept quiet about it; I was the only one who knew what had happened. I sent a letter to our club calling that guy a cheat—and it was implied that he was cheating at cards. He was smart enough not to press me for more details—he quit and vanished. I bet he’s still out there—living comfortably off some unfortunate woman. The beautiful and the good die young. He, and others like him, last longer and thrive.”
Mr. Mool had neither time nor inclination to plead in favour of the more hopeful view, which believes in the agreeable fiction called “Poetical justice.” He tried to express his sense of obligation at parting. Baccani refused to listen.
Mr. Mool had neither the time nor the desire to argue for the more optimistic belief in the nice idea called “Poetical justice.” He tried to convey his sense of duty when they parted ways. Baccani wouldn’t hear it.
“The obligation is all on my side,” he said. “As I have already told you, your visit has added a bright day to my calendar. In our pilgrimage, my friend, through this world of rogues and fools, we may never meet again. Let us remember gratefully that we have met. Farewell.”
“The responsibility is all mine,” he said. “As I’ve already mentioned, your visit has brought a bright day to my schedule. In our journey, my friend, through this world of tricksters and idiots, we might never cross paths again. Let’s remember with gratitude that we have met. Goodbye.”
So they parted.
So they broke up.
Returning to his office, Mr. Mool attached to the copy of the confession a brief statement of the circumstances under which the Italian had become possessed of it. He then added these lines, addressed to Benjulia:—“You set the false report afloat. I leave it to your sense of duty, to decide whether you ought not to go at once to Mrs. Gallilee, and tell her that the slander which you repeated is now proved to be a lie. If you don’t agree with me, I must go to Mrs. Gallilee myself. In that case please return, by the bearer, the papers which are enclosed.”
Returning to his office, Mr. Mool attached a brief statement to the confession explaining how the Italian came to have it. He then added these lines, addressed to Benjulia:—“You started the false report. I leave it to your sense of duty to decide whether you should go to Mrs. Gallilee and tell her that the slander you repeated is now proven to be a lie. If you don’t agree with me, I’ll have to go to Mrs. Gallilee myself. In that case, please return the enclosed papers with the bearer.”
The clerk instructed to deliver these documents, within the shortest possible space of time, found Mr. Mool waiting at the office, on his return. He answered his master’s inquiries by producing Benjulia’s reply.
The clerk who was told to deliver these documents as quickly as possible found Mr. Mool waiting at the office when he returned. He answered his boss's questions by showing Benjulia’s response.
The doctor’s amiable humour was still in the ascendant. His success in torturing his unfortunate cook had been followed by the receipt of a telegram from his friend at Montreal, containing this satisfactory answer to his question:—“Not brain disease.” With his mind now set completely at rest, his instincts as a gentleman were at full liberty to control him. “I entirely agree with you,” he wrote to Mr. Mool. “I go back with your clerk; the cab will drop me at Mrs. Gallilee’s house.”
The doctor's friendly humor was still high. His success in tormenting his unfortunate cook was followed by receiving a telegram from his friend in Montreal, which had this reassuring answer to his question: “Not brain disease.” With his mind now at ease, his instincts as a gentleman were free to guide him. “I completely agree with you,” he wrote to Mr. Mool. “I'll go back with your clerk; the cab will drop me off at Mrs. Gallilee’s house.”
Mr. Mool turned to the clerk.
Mr. Mool turned to the clerk.
“Did you wait to hear if Mrs. Gallilee was at home?” he asked.
“Did you wait to see if Mrs. Gallilee was home?” he asked.
“Mrs. Gallilee was absent, sir—attending a lecture.”
“Mrs. Gallilee isn't here, sir—she's at a lecture.”
“What did Doctor Benjulia do?”
“What did Dr. Benjulia do?”
“Went into the house, to wait her return.”
“Went into the house to wait for her to come back.”
CHAPTER XLIV.
Mrs. Gallilee’s page (attending to the house-door, in the footman’s absence) had just shown Benjulia into the library, when there was another ring at the bell. The new visitor was Mr. Le Frank. He appeared to be in a hurry. Without any preliminary questions, he said, “Take my card to Mrs. Gallilee.”
Mrs. Gallilee’s page (managing the front door while the footman was away) had just let Benjulia into the library when the doorbell rang again. The new visitor was Mr. Le Frank. He seemed to be in a rush. Without any small talk, he said, “Give my card to Mrs. Gallilee.”
“My mistress is out, sir.”
“My boss is out, sir.”
The music-master looked impatiently at the hall-clock. The hall-clock answered him by striking the half hour after five.
The music teacher glanced impatiently at the clock in the hallway. The clock responded by chiming half past five.
“Do you expect Mrs. Gallilee back soon?”
“Do you expect Mrs. Gallilee to be back soon?”
“We don’t know, sir. The footman had his orders to be in waiting with the carriage, at five.”
“We don’t know, sir. The footman was told to be ready with the carriage at five.”
After a moment of irritable reflection, Mr. Le Frank took a letter from his pocket. “Say that I have an appointment, and am not able to wait. Give Mrs. Gallilee that letter the moment she comes in.” With those directions he left the house.
After a moment of annoyed contemplation, Mr. Le Frank pulled a letter from his pocket. “Tell her I have an appointment and can’t wait. Give Mrs. Gallilee that letter as soon as she arrives.” With those instructions, he left the house.
The page looked at the letter. It was sealed; and, over the address, two underlined words were written:—“Private. Immediate.” Mindful of visits from tradespeople, anxious to see his mistress, and provided beforehand with letters to be delivered immediately, the boy took a pecuniary view of Mr. Le Frank’s errand at the house. “Another of them,” he thought, “wanting his money.”
The page examined the letter. It was sealed, and over the address, two underlined words were written: “Private. Immediate.” Remembering visits from tradespeople eager to see his mistress, who were often prepared with letters for immediate delivery, the boy considered Mr. Le Frank’s visit to the house in terms of money. “Another one of them,” he thought, “looking for payment.”
As he placed the letter on the hall-table, the library door opened, and Benjulia appeared—weary already of waiting, without occupation, for Mrs. Gallilee’s return.
As he set the letter down on the hallway table, the library door swung open, and Benjulia came in—already tired of waiting, with nothing to do, for Mrs. Gallilee to come back.
“Is smoking allowed in the library?” he asked.
“Is smoking allowed in the library?” he asked.
The page looked up at the giant towering over him, with the envious admiration of a short boy. He replied with a discretion beyond his years: “Would you please step into the smoking-room, sir?”
The page looked up at the giant standing above him, with the envious admiration of a short kid. He responded with a maturity beyond his age: “Could you please step into the smoking room, sir?”
“Anybody there?”
“Is anyone there?”
“My master, sir.”
"My boss, sir."
Benjulia at once declined the invitation to the smoking-room. “Anybody else at home?” he inquired.
Benjulia immediately refused the invitation to the smoking room. “Is anyone else home?” he asked.
Miss Carmina was upstairs—the page answered. “And I think,” he added, “Mr. Null is with her.”
Miss Carmina is upstairs—the page replied. “And I think,” he added, “Mr. Null is with her.”
“Who’s Mr. Null?”
“Who is Mr. Null?”
“The doctor, sir.”
“The doctor, sir.”
Benjulia declined to disturb the doctor. He tried a third, and last question.
Benjulia decided not to bother the doctor. He asked a third and final question.
“Where’s Zo?”
“Where's Zoe?”
“Here!” cried a shrill voice from the upper regions. “Who are You?”
“Here!” shouted a high-pitched voice from above. “Who are you?”
To the page’s astonishment, the giant gentleman with the resonant bass voice answered this quite gravely. “I’m Benjulia,” he said.
To the page’s surprise, the giant man with the deep voice replied seriously. “I’m Benjulia,” he said.
“Come up!” cried Zo.
"Come up!" shouted Zo.
Benjulia ascended the stairs.
Benjulia went up the stairs.
“Stop!” shouted the voice from above.
“Stop!” shouted the voice from above.
Benjulia stopped.
Benjulia paused.
“Have you got your big stick?”
“Do you have your big stick?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Bring it up with you.” Benjulia retraced his steps into the hall. The page respectfully handed him his stick. Zo became impatient. “Look sharp!” she called out.
“Bring it up with you.” Benjulia walked back into the hall. The page politely handed him his stick. Zo grew impatient. “Hurry up!” she called out.
Benjulia obediently quickened his pace. Zo left the schoolroom (in spite of the faintly-heard protest of the maid in charge) to receive him on the stairs. They met on the landing, outside Carmina’s room. Zo possessed herself of the bamboo cane, and led the way in. “Carmina! here’s the big stick, I told you about,” she announced.
Benjulia quickly picked up his pace. Zo left the classroom (despite the softly heard protests from the maid in charge) to meet him on the stairs. They met on the landing, outside Carmina’s room. Zo grabbed the bamboo cane and led the way in. “Carmina! Here’s the big stick I told you about,” she announced.
“Whose stick, dear?”
"Whose stick is this, dear?"
Zo returned to the landing. “Come in, Benjulia,” she said—and seized him by the coat-tails. Mr. Null rose instinctively. Was this his celebrated colleague?
Zo returned to the landing. “Come in, Benjulia,” she said—and grabbed him by the coat-tails. Mr. Null stood up instinctively. Was this his famous colleague?
With some reluctance, Carmina appeared at the door; thinking of the day when Ovid had fainted, and when the great man had treated her so harshly. In fear of more rudeness, she unwillingly asked him to come in.
With some hesitation, Carmina showed up at the door, recalling the day when Ovid had passed out and how the famous man had been so unkind to her. Afraid of facing more bad behavior, she reluctantly invited him inside.
Still immovable on the landing, he looked at her in silence.
Still standing still on the landing, he gazed at her in silence.
The serious question occurred to him which had formerly presented itself to Mr. Mool. Had Mrs. Gallilee repeated, in Carmina’s presence, the lie which slandered her mother’s memory—the lie which he was then in the house to expose?
The serious question crossed his mind that had previously come up for Mr. Mool. Had Mrs. Gallilee repeated, in front of Carmina, the falsehood that tarnished her mother’s memory—the falsehood he was currently in the house to reveal?
Watching Benjulia respectfully, Mr. Null saw, in that grave scrutiny, an opportunity of presenting himself under a favourable light. He waved his hand persuasively towards Carmina. “Some nervous prostration, sir, in my interesting patient, as you no doubt perceive,” he began. “Not such rapid progress towards recovery as I had hoped. I think of recommending the air of the seaside.” Benjulia’s dreary eyes turned on him slowly, and estimated his mental calibre at its exact value, in a moment. Mr. Null felt that look in the very marrow of his bones. He bowed with servile submission, and took his leave.
Watching Benjulia with respect, Mr. Null saw in that serious gaze an opportunity to present himself in a positive light. He gestured persuasively toward Carmina. “My interesting patient is experiencing some nervous exhaustion, as you can clearly see,” he began. “She’s not making as quick a recovery as I hoped. I’m considering recommending some time by the seaside.” Benjulia's dull eyes slowly turned to him and assessed his intellect in an instant. Mr. Null felt that look deep in his bones. He bowed submissively and took his leave.
In the meantime, Benjulia had satisfied himself that the embarrassment in Carmina’s manner was merely attributable to shyness. She was now no longer an object even of momentary interest to him. He was ready to play with Zo—but not on condition of amusing himself with the child, in Carmina’s presence. “I am waiting till Mrs. Gallilee returns,” he said to her in his quietly indifferent way. “If you will excuse me, I’ll go downstairs again; I won’t intrude.”
In the meantime, Benjulia had convinced himself that the awkwardness in Carmina’s behavior was just due to shyness. She was no longer even a passing interest to him. He was ready to play with Zo—but not if it meant having fun with the child while Carmina was around. “I’m waiting for Mrs. Gallilee to come back,” he said to her in his calmly indifferent manner. “If you don’t mind, I’ll head downstairs again; I won’t intrude.”
Her pale face flushed as she listened to him. Innocently supposing that she had made her little offer of hospitality in too cold a manner, she looked at Benjulia with a timid and troubled smile. “Pray wait here till my aunt comes back,” she said. “Zo will amuse you, I’m sure.” Zo seconded the invitation by hiding the stick, and laying hold again on her big friend’s coattails.
Her pale face turned pink as she listened to him. Thinking that she may have come off too cold with her little offer of hospitality, she looked at Benjulia with a shy and worried smile. “Please wait here until my aunt comes back,” she said. “I’m sure Zo will keep you entertained.” Zo supported the invitation by hiding the stick and grabbing onto her big friend’s coattails again.
He let the child drag him into the room, without noticing her. The silent questioning of his eyes had been again directed to Carmina, at the moment when she smiled.
He allowed the child to pull him into the room, not even noticing her. The silent question in his eyes was once again aimed at Carmina, just as she smiled.
His long and terrible experience made its own merciless discoveries, in the nervous movement of her eyelids and her lips. The poor girl, pleasing herself with the idea of having produced the right impression on him at last, had only succeeded in becoming an object of medical inquiry, pursued in secret. When he companionably took a chair by her side, and let Zo climb on his knee, he was privately regretting his cold reception of Mr. Null. Under certain conditions of nervous excitement, Carmina might furnish an interesting case. “If I had been commonly civil to that fawning idiot,” he thought, “I might have been called into consultation.”
His long and terrible experience led to some harsh realizations, visible in the nervous movements of her eyelids and lips. The poor girl, convinced she had finally made the right impression on him, had only ended up as a subject of medical curiosity, secretly observed. When he casually sat next to her and allowed Zo to climb onto his lap, he was privately regretting how he had treated Mr. Null. In certain states of nervous excitement, Carmina could be an interesting case. “If I had just been a bit more polite to that annoying fool,” he thought, “I might have been asked to consult.”
They were all three seated—but there was no talk. Zo set the example.
They were all three sitting together—but there was no conversation. Zo led the way.
“You haven’t tickled me yet,” she said. “Show Carmina how you do it.”
“You haven’t tickled me yet,” she said. “Show Carmina how it’s done.”
He gravely operated on the back of Zo’s neck; and his patient acknowledged the process with a wriggle and a scream. The performance being so far at an end, Zo called to the dog, and issued her orders once more.
He seriously worked on the back of Zo’s neck, and she reacted to the procedure with a squirm and a scream. With that part over, Zo called to the dog and gave her instructions again.
“Now make Tinker kick his leg!”
“Now have Tinker kick his leg!”
Benjulia obeyed once again. The young tyrant was not satisfied yet.
Benjulia complied again. The young dictator was still not satisfied.
“Now tickle Carmina!” she said.
“Now tickle Carmina!” she said.
He heard this without laughing: his fleshless lips never relaxed into a smile. To Carmina’s unutterable embarrassment, he looked at her, when she laughed, with steadier attention than ever. Those coldly-inquiring eyes exercised some inscrutable influence over her. Now they made her angry; and now they frightened her. The silence that had fallen on them again, became an unendurable infliction. She burst into talk; she was loud and familiar—ashamed of her own boldness, and quite unable to control it. “You are very fond of Zo!” she said suddenly.
He listened without laughing: his emotionless lips never curled into a smile. To Carmina’s extreme embarrassment, he looked at her, when she laughed, with a more intense focus than ever before. Those cold, probing eyes had some mysterious effect on her. Sometimes they made her angry; other times, they scared her. The silence that settled between them again became unbearable. She suddenly started talking; she was loud and overly friendly—ashamed of her own boldness and completely unable to rein it in. “You really like Zo!” she said out of the blue.
It was a perfectly commonplace remark—and yet, it seemed to perplex him.
It was a totally ordinary comment—but it seemed to confuse him.
“Am I?” he answered.
"Am I?" he replied.
She went on. Against her own will, she persisted in speaking to him. “And I’m sure Zo is fond of you.”
She continued. Despite her better judgment, she kept talking to him. “And I’m sure Zo likes you.”
He looked at Zo. “Are you fond of me?” he asked.
He looked at Zo. “Do you like me?” he asked.
Zo, staring hard at him, got off his knee; retired to a little distance to think; and stood staring at him again.
Zo, glaring at him, got off his knee, moved a little way off to think, and stood there staring at him again.
He quietly repeated the question. Zo answered this time—as she had formerly answered Teresa in the Gardens. “I don’t know.”
He quietly repeated the question. Zo answered this time—just like she had answered Teresa in the Gardens. “I don’t know.”
He turned again to Carmina, in a slow, puzzled way. “I don’t know either,” he said.
He turned back to Carmina, slowly and with confusion. “I don’t know either,” he said.
Hearing the big man own that he was no wiser than herself, Zo returned to him—without, however, getting on his knee again. She clasped her chubby hands under the inspiration of a new idea. “Let’s play at something,” she said to Benjulia. “Do you know any games?”
Hearing the big guy admit that he was no smarter than she was, Zo went back to him—without getting on her knee again, though. She put her chubby hands together, inspired by a new idea. “Let’s play something,” she said to Benjulia. “Do you know any games?”
He shook his head.
He shrugged.
“Didn’t you know any games, when you were only as big as me?”
“Didn’t you know any games when you were my size?”
“I have forgotten them.”
"I forgot them."
“Haven’t you got children?”
"Don't you have kids?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Haven’t you got a wife?”
"Don't you have a wife?"
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Haven’t you got a friend?”
"Don't you have a friend?"
“No.”
“No.”
“Well, you are a miserable chap!”
“Well, you are a downer!”
Thanks to Zo, Carmina’s sense of nervous oppression burst its way into relief. She laughed loudly and wildly—she was on the verge of hysterics, when Benjulia’s eyes, silently questioning her again, controlled her at the critical moment. Her laughter died away. But the exciting influence still possessed her; still forced her into the other alternative of saying something—she neither knew nor cared what.
Thanks to Zo, Carmina's overwhelming anxiety suddenly lifted. She laughed out loud and uncontrollably—almost to the point of hysteria—when Benjulia's questioning eyes, silently probing her again, brought her back to reality at the crucial moment. Her laughter faded. However, the thrill still had a hold on her, pushing her to say something—she had no idea what nor did she care.
“I couldn’t live such a lonely life as yours,” she said to him—so loudly and so confidently that even Zo noticed it.
“I couldn’t live such a lonely life as yours,” she said to him—so loudly and so confidently that even Zo noticed it.
“I couldn’t live such a life either,” he admitted, “but for one thing.”
"I couldn't live that kind of life either," he admitted, "except for one thing."
“And what is that?”
"And what is that?"
“Why are you so loud?” Zo interposed. “Do you think he’s deaf?”
“Why are you so noisy?” Zo interrupted. “Do you think he can’t hear?”
Benjulia made a sign, commanding the child to be silent—without turning towards her. He answered Carmina as if there had been no interruption.
Benjulia signaled for the child to be quiet—without looking at her. He replied to Carmina as if nothing had happened.
“My medical studies,” he said, “reconcile me to my life.”
“My medical studies,” he said, “make me at peace with my life.”
“Suppose you got tired of your studies?” she asked.
“Do you think you got tired of your studies?” she asked.
“I should never get tired of them.”
“I should never get tired of them.”
“Suppose you couldn’t study any more?”
“Imagine if you couldn’t study anymore?”
“In that case I shouldn’t live any more.”
“In that case, I shouldn't live anymore.”
“Do you mean that it would kill you to leave off?”
“Are you saying that it would be unbearable for you to stop?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Then what do you mean?”
“Then what do you mean?”
He laid his great soft fingers on her pulse. She shrank from his touch; he deliberately held her by the arm. “You’re getting excited,” he said. “Never mind what I mean.”
He placed his large, gentle fingers on her wrist. She recoiled from his touch; he intentionally held her by the arm. “You’re getting worked up,” he said. “Forget about what I mean.”
Zo, left unnoticed and not liking it, saw a chance of asserting herself. “I know why Carmina’s excited,” she said. “The old woman’s coming at six o’clock.”
Zo, feeling overlooked and not enjoying it, saw an opportunity to stand out. “I know why Carmina’s so excited,” she said. “The old woman is coming at six o’clock.”
He paid no attention to the child; he persisted in keeping watch on Carmina. “Who is the woman?” he asked.
He ignored the child and continued to keep an eye on Carmina. “Who is the woman?” he asked.
“The most lovable woman in the world,” she cried; “my dear old nurse!” She started up from the sofa, and pointed with theatrical exaggeration of gesture to the clock on the mantelpiece. “Look! it’s only ten minutes to six. In ten minutes, I shall have my arms round Teresa’s neck. Don’t look at me in that way! It’s your fault if I’m excited. It’s your dreadful eyes that do it. Come here, Zo! I want to give you a kiss.” She seized on Zo with a roughness that startled the child, and looked wildly at Benjulia. “Ha! you don’t understand loving and kissing, do you? What’s the use of speaking to you about my old nurse?”
“The most adorable woman in the world,” she exclaimed; “my dear old nurse!” She jumped up from the sofa and pointed dramatically at the clock on the mantel. “Look! It’s only ten minutes to six. In just ten minutes, I’ll have my arms around Teresa’s neck. Don’t look at me like that! It’s your fault I’m so excited. It’s your intense gaze that does it. Come here, Zo! I want to give you a kiss.” She grabbed Zo with a force that surprised the child and looked at Benjulia with wild eyes. “Ha! You don’t know anything about love and kisses, do you? What’s the point of talking to you about my old nurse?”
He pointed imperatively to the sofa. “Sit down again.”
He pointed firmly to the sofa. “Sit down again.”
She obeyed him—but he had not quite composed her yet. Her eyes sparkled; she went on talking. “Ah, you’re a hard man! a miserable man! a man that will end badly! You never loved anybody. You don’t know what love is.”
She listened to him—but he still hadn't fully calmed her down. Her eyes sparkled; she kept talking. “Oh, you’re a cruel man! a pitiful man! a man who will meet a terrible end! You’ve never loved anyone. You don’t know what love is.”
“What is it?”
"What's that?"
That icy question cooled her in an instant: her head sank on her bosom: she suddenly became indifferent to persons and things about her. “When will Teresa come?” she whispered to herself. “Oh, when will Teresa come!”
That cold question chilled her immediately: her head drooped onto her chest; she suddenly lost interest in the people and things around her. “When will Teresa arrive?” she murmured to herself. “Oh, when will Teresa get here!”
Any other man, whether he really felt for her or not, would, as a mere matter of instinct, have said a kind word to her at that moment. Not the vestige of a change appeared in Benjulia’s impenetrable composure. She might have been a man—or a baby—or the picture of a girl instead of the girl herself, so far as he was concerned. He quietly returned to his question.
Any other guy, whether he genuinely cared for her or not, would have instinctively said something nice to her at that moment. Not the slightest change showed on Benjulia's unshakeable calm. She could have been a man—or a baby—or just an image of a girl instead of the girl herself, as far as he was concerned. He calmly went back to his question.
“Well,” he resumed—“and what is love?”
“Well,” he continued, “what is love?”
Not a word, not a movement escaped her.
Not a word or a movement got past her.
“I want to know,” he persisted, waiting for what might happen.
“I want to know,” he insisted, waiting to see what would happen next.
Nothing happened. He was not perplexed by the sudden change. “This is the reaction,” he thought. “We shall see what comes of it.” He looked about him. A bottle of water stood on one of the tables. “Likely to be useful,” he concluded, “in case she feels faint.”
Nothing happened. He wasn’t confused by the sudden change. “This is the reaction,” he thought. “We’ll see what comes of it.” He looked around. A bottle of water was on one of the tables. “Probably useful,” he decided, “in case she feels faint.”
Zo had been listening; Zo saw her way to getting noticed again. Not quite sure of herself this time, she appealed to Carmina. “Didn’t he say, just now, he wanted to know?”
Zo had been listening; Zo saw her chance to get noticed again. Not entirely sure of herself this time, she turned to Carmina. “Didn’t he just say he wanted to know?”
Carmina neither heard nor heeded her. Zo tried Benjulia next. “Shall I tell you what we do in the schoolroom, when we want to know?” His attention, like Carmina’s attention, seemed to be far away from her. Zo impatiently reminded him of her presence—she laid her hand on his knee.
Carmina neither heard nor paid attention to her. Zo tried Benjulia next. “Should I tell you what we do in the classroom when we want to find out?” His focus, like Carmina’s, seemed to be far away from her. Zo, feeling impatient, reminded him she was there—she placed her hand on his knee.
It was only the hand of a child—an idle, quaint, perverse child—but it touched, ignorantly touched, the one tender place in his nature, unprofaned by the infernal cruelties which made his life acceptable to him; the one tender place, hidden so deep from the man himself, that even his far-reaching intellect groped in vain to find it out. There, nevertheless, was the feeling which drew him to Zo, contending successfully with his medical interest in a case of nervous derangement. That unintelligible sympathy with a child looked dimly out of his eyes, spoke faintly in his voice, when he replied to her. “Well,” he said, “what do you do in the schoolroom?”
It was just the hand of a child—an idle, quirky, mischievous child—but it touched, unknowingly touched, the one sensitive part of his character, untouched by the cruel realities that made his life bearable; the one sensitive part, hidden so deep from the man himself that even his sharp intellect struggled in vain to uncover it. Yet, there was the feeling that drew him to Zo, successfully competing with his medical interest in a case of nervous breakdown. That inexplicable connection with a child shone dimly from his eyes and echoed softly in his voice when he replied to her. “Well,” he said, “what do you do in the schoolroom?”
“We look in the dictionary,” Zo answered. “Carmina’s got a dictionary. I’ll get it.”
“We can check the dictionary,” Zo replied. “Carmina has one. I’ll grab it.”
She climbed on a chair, and found the book, and laid it on Benjulia’s lap. “I don’t so much mind trying to spell a word,” she explained. “What I hate is being asked what it means. Miss Minerva won’t let me off. She says, Look. I won’t let you off. I’m Miss Minerva and you’re Zo. Look!”
She got up on a chair, found the book, and placed it on Benjulia’s lap. “I don’t really mind trying to spell a word,” she said. “What I can’t stand is being asked what it means. Miss Minerva won’t let me get away with it. She says, Look. I won’t let you get away with it. I’m Miss Minerva and you’re Zo. Look!”
He humoured her silently and mechanically—just as he had humoured her in the matter of the stick, and in the matter of the tickling. Having opened the dictionary, he looked again at Carmina. She had not moved; she seemed to be weary enough to fall asleep. The reaction—nothing but the reaction. It might last for hours, or it might be at an end in another minute. An interesting temperament, whichever way it ended. He opened the dictionary.
He silently and mechanically went along with her—just like he had with the stick and the tickling. After opening the dictionary, he glanced back at Carmina. She hadn’t moved; she looked tired enough to fall asleep. The reaction—just the reaction. It could last for hours, or it might end in a minute. An interesting temperament, no matter how it turned out. He opened the dictionary.
“Love?” he muttered grimly to himself. “It seems I’m an object of compassion, because I know nothing about love. Well, what does the book say about it?”
“Love?” he muttered bleakly to himself. “Looks like I’m just a subject of sympathy since I don’t know anything about love. So, what does the book say about it?”
He found the word, and ran his finger down the paragraphs of explanation which followed. “Seven meanings to Love,” he remarked. “First: An affection of the mind excited by beauty and worth of any kind, or by the qualities of an object which communicate pleasure. Second: Courtship. Third: Patriotism, as the love of country. Fourth: Benevolence. Fifth: The object beloved. Sixth: A word of endearment. Seventh: Cupid, the god of love.”
He found the word and traced his finger down the explanations that followed. “Seven meanings of Love,” he said. “First: A feeling in the mind triggered by beauty and worth of any kind, or by the qualities of something that bring pleasure. Second: Romance. Third: Patriotism, like the love for one's country. Fourth: Kindness. Fifth: The person you love. Sixth: A term of affection. Seventh: Cupid, the god of love.”
He paused, and reflected a little. Zo, hearing nothing to amuse her, strayed away to the window, and looked out. He glanced at Carmina.
He paused and thought for a moment. Zo, finding nothing entertaining, wandered over to the window and looked outside. He glanced at Carmina.
“Which of those meanings makes the pleasure of her life?” he wondered. “Which of them might have made the pleasure of mine?” He closed the dictionary in contempt. “The very man whose business is to explain it, tries seven different ways, and doesn’t explain it after all. And yet, there is such a thing.” He reached that conclusion unwillingly and angrily. For the first time, a doubt about himself forced its way into his mind. Might he have looked higher than his torture-table and his knife? Had he gained from his life all that his life might have given to him?
“Which of those meanings brings her joy in life?” he wondered. “Which of them could have brought me joy?” He shut the dictionary in disgust. “The very person whose job is to explain it tries seven different ways and still doesn’t make it clear. And yet, it exists.” He reached that conclusion reluctantly and with frustration. For the first time, a doubt about himself crept into his mind. Could he have aspired to more than just his torture table and knife? Had he truly gotten everything from his life that it could have offered him?
Left by herself, Zo began to grow tired of it. She tried to get Carmina for a companion. “Come and look out of window,” she said.
Left by herself, Zo started to get tired of it. She tried to get Carmina to join her. “Come and look out the window,” she said.
Carmina gently refused: she was unwilling to be disturbed. Since she had spoken to Benjulia, her thoughts had been dwelling restfully on Ovid. In another day she might be on her way to him. When would Teresa come?
Carmina softly declined: she didn't want to be interrupted. Ever since she had talked to Benjulia, her mind had been peacefully focused on Ovid. In just one more day, she could be on her way to him. When would Teresa arrive?
Benjulia was too preoccupied to notice her. The weak doubt that had got the better of his strong reason, still held him in thrall. “Love!” he broke out, in the bitterness of his heart. “It isn’t a question of sentiment: it’s a question of use. Who is the better for love?”
Benjulia was too caught up in his thoughts to notice her. The lingering doubt that had overwhelmed his strong logic still had a grip on him. “Love!” he exclaimed, in the bitterness of his heart. “It’s not about feelings: it’s about practicality. Who really benefits from love?”
She heard the last words, and answered him. “Everybody is the better for it.” She looked at him with sorrowful eyes, and laid her hand on his arm. “Everybody,” she added, “but you.”
She heard his last words and replied, “Everyone benefits from it.” She looked at him with sad eyes and placed her hand on his arm. “Everyone,” she continued, “except you.”
He smiled scornfully. “Everybody is the better for it,” he repeated. “And who knows what it is?”
He smiled mockingly. “Everyone benefits from it,” he repeated. “And who knows what it is?”
She drew away her hand, and looked towards the heavenly tranquillity of the evening sky.
She pulled her hand back and gazed at the peaceful beauty of the evening sky.
“Who knows what it is?” he reiterated.
“Who knows what it is?” he repeated.
“God,” she said.
“God,” she replied.
Benjulia was silent.
Benjulia was quiet.
CHAPTER XLV.
The clock on the mantelpiece struck six. Zo, turning suddenly from the window, ran to the sofa. “Here’s the carriage!” she cried.
The clock on the mantelpiece struck six. Zo, suddenly turning away from the window, dashed to the sofa. “The carriage is here!” she exclaimed.
“Teresa!” Carmina exclaimed.
“Teresa!” Carmina shouted.
Zo crossed the room, on tiptoe, to the door of the bed-chamber. “It’s mamma,” she said. “Don’t tell! I’m going to hide.”
Zo quietly crossed the room on her tiptoes to the door of the bedroom. “It’s mom,” she said. “Don’t tell! I’m going to hide.”
“Why, dear?”
"Why, sweetheart?"
The answer to this was given mysteriously in a whisper. “She said I wasn’t to come to you. She’s a quick one on her legs—she might catch me on the stairs.” With that explanation, Zo slipped into the bedroom, and held the door ajar.
The answer to this was given mysteriously in a whisper. “She told me not to come to you. She’s pretty fast—she might catch me on the stairs.” With that explanation, Zo slipped into the bedroom and held the door slightly open.
The minutes passed—and Mrs. Gallilee failed to justify the opinion expressed by her daughter. Not a sound was audible on the stairs. Not a word more was uttered in the room. Benjulia had taken the child’s place at the window. He sat there thinking. Carmina had suggested to him some new ideas, relating to the intricate connection between human faith and human happiness. Slowly, slowly, the clock recorded the lapse of minutes. Carmina’s nervous anxiety began to forecast disaster to the absent nurse. She took Teresa’s telegram from her pocket, and consulted it again. There was no mistake; six o’clock was the time named for the traveller’s arrival—and it was close on ten minutes past the hour. In her ignorance of railway arrangements, she took it for granted that trains were punctual. But her reading had told her that trains were subject to accident. “I suppose delays occur,” she said to Benjulia, “without danger to the passengers?”
The minutes went by—and Mrs. Gallilee couldn’t back up the opinion her daughter had shared. There was complete silence on the stairs. No more words were spoken in the room. Benjulia had taken the child's spot at the window. He sat there deep in thought. Carmina had sparked some new ideas in him about the complicated link between human belief and happiness. Slowly, the clock ticked away the minutes. Carmina’s anxious nerves started to predict trouble for the missing nurse. She pulled Teresa’s telegram from her pocket and looked at it again. There was no mistake; six o'clock was the time given for the traveler’s arrival—and it was already nearly ten minutes past that time. Not knowing much about train schedules, she assumed that trains were always on time. But her reading had informed her that trains could face delays. “I guess delays happen,” she said to Benjulia, “without endangering the passengers?”
Before he could answer—Mrs. Gallilee suddenly entered the room.
Before he could answer, Mrs. Gallilee suddenly walked into the room.
She had opened the door so softly, that she took them both by surprise. To Carmina’s excited imagination, she glided into their presence like a ghost. Her look and manner showed serious agitation, desperately suppressed. In certain places, the paint and powder on her face had cracked, and revealed the furrows and wrinkles beneath. Her hard eyes glittered; her laboured breathing was audible.
She had opened the door so quietly that it caught them both off guard. To Carmina’s excited imagination, she moved into view like a ghost. Her expression and behavior showed deep agitation that she was trying hard to hide. In some spots, the makeup on her face had cracked, exposing the lines and wrinkles underneath. Her piercing eyes gleamed; her heavy breathing could be heard.
Indifferent to all demonstrations of emotion which did not scientifically concern him, Benjulia quietly rose and advanced towards her. She seemed to be unconscious of his presence. He spoke—allowing her to ignore him without troubling himself to notice her temper. “When you are able to attend to me, I want to speak to you. Shall I wait downstairs?” He took his hat and stick—to leave the room; looked at Carmina as he passed her; and at once went back to his place at the window. Her aunt’s silent and sinister entrance had frightened her. Benjulia waited, in the interests of physiology, to see how the new nervous excitement would end.
Indifferent to any displays of emotion that didn’t scientifically interest him, Benjulia quietly stood up and walked over to her. She seemed unaware of his presence. He spoke, letting her ignore him without bothering to acknowledge her mood. “When you’re ready to talk, I’d like to speak with you. Should I wait downstairs?” He grabbed his hat and cane to leave the room, glanced at Carmina as he walked by, and then immediately returned to his spot at the window. Her aunt’s silent and ominous entry had frightened her. Benjulia waited, for the sake of physiology, to see how the new nervous tension would play out.
Thus far, Mrs. Gallilee had kept one of her hands hidden behind her. She advanced close to Carmina, and allowed her hand to be seen. It held an open letter. She shook the letter in her niece’s face.
Thus far, Mrs. Gallilee had kept one of her hands hidden behind her. She moved closer to Carmina and revealed her hand. It held an open letter. She shook the letter in her niece’s face.
In the position which Mrs. Gallilee now occupied, Carmina was hidden, for the moment, from Benjulia’s view. Biding his time at the window, he looked out.
In the spot where Mrs. Gallilee was now standing, Carmina was temporarily out of Benjulia’s sight. Waiting patiently at the window, he gazed outside.
A cab, with luggage on it, had just drawn up at the house.
A taxi, with luggage on it, had just arrived at the house.
Was this the old nurse who had been expected to arrive at six o’clock?
Was this the old nurse who was supposed to arrive at six o’clock?
The footman came out to open the cab-door. He was followed by Mr. Gallilee, eager to help the person inside to alight. The traveller proved to be a grey-headed woman, shabbily dressed. Mr. Gallilee cordially shook hands with her—patted her on the shoulder—gave her his arm—led her into the house. The cab with the luggage on it remained at the door. The nurse had evidently not reached the end of her journey yet.
The footman came out to open the cab door. He was followed by Mr. Gallilee, eager to help the person inside get out. The traveler turned out to be an older woman with gray hair, dressed sloppily. Mr. Gallilee warmly shook her hand, patted her on the shoulder, offered her his arm, and led her into the house. The cab with the luggage stayed at the door. The nurse clearly had not finished her journey yet.
Carmina shrank back on the sofa, when the leaves of the letter touched her face. Mrs. Gallilee’s first words were now spoken, in a whisper. The inner fury of her anger, struggling for a vent, began to get the better of her—she gasped for breath and speech.
Carmina recoiled on the sofa when the letter’s leaves brushed her face. Mrs. Gallilee’s first words were now a whisper. The intense anger inside her, desperate for an outlet, started to overwhelm her—she was gasping for breath and words.
“Do you know this letter?” she said.
“Do you recognize this letter?” she said.
Carmina looked at the writing. It was the letter to Ovid, which she had placed in the post-basket that afternoon; the letter which declared that she could no longer endure his mother’s cold-blooded cruelty, and that she only waited Teresa’s arrival to join him at Quebec.
Carmina looked at the writing. It was the letter to Ovid that she had put in the post-basket that afternoon; the letter that stated she could no longer tolerate his mother’s heartless cruelty, and that she was just waiting for Teresa’s arrival to join him in Quebec.
After one dreadful moment of confusion, her mind realised the outrage implied in the stealing and reading of her letter.
After one terrible moment of confusion, she realized how wrong it was to steal and read her letter.
In the earlier time of Carmina’s sojourn in the house, Mrs. Gallilee had accused her of deliberate deceit. She had instantly resented the insult by leaving the room. The same spirit in her—the finely-strung spirit that vibrates unfelt in gentle natures, while they live in peace—steadied those quivering nerves, roused that failing courage. She met the furious eyes fixed on her, without shrinking; she spoke gravely and firmly. “The letter is mine,” she said. “How did you come by it?”
In the early days of Carmina’s stay in the house, Mrs. Gallilee accused her of intentional deception. She immediately reacted to the insult by leaving the room. That same spirit in her—the sensitive spirit that quietly resonates in gentle people while they live in harmony—calmed her shaking nerves and boosted her dwindling courage. She faced the angry eyes staring at her without backing down; she spoke seriously and confidently. “The letter is mine,” she said. “How did you get it?”
“How dare you ask me?”
“How dare you question me?”
“How dare you steal my letter?”
“How dare you steal my letter?”
Mrs. Gallilee tore open the fastening of her dress at the throat, to get breath. “You impudent bastard!” she burst out, in a frenzy of rage.
Mrs. Gallilee tore open the top of her dress to get some air. “You arrogant jerk!” she shouted, in a fit of rage.
Waiting patiently at the window, Benjulia heard her. “Hold your damned tongue!” he cried. “She’s your niece.”
Waiting patiently at the window, Benjulia heard her. “Shut your damn mouth!” he shouted. “She’s your niece.”
Mrs. Gallilee turned on him: her fury broke into a screaming laugh. “My niece?” she repeated. “You lie—and you know it! She’s the child of an adulteress! She’s the child of her mother’s lover!”
Mrs. Gallilee turned to him, her anger erupting into a shrill laugh. “My niece?” she repeated. “You’re lying—and you know it! She’s the child of an affair! She’s the child of her mother’s lover!”
The door opened as those horrible words passed her lips. The nurse and her husband entered the room.
The door opened as those awful words slipped out of her mouth. The nurse and her husband walked into the room.
She was in no position to see them: she was incapable of hearing them. The demon in her urged her on: she attempted to reiterate the detestable falsehood. Her first word died away in silence. The lean brown fingers of the Italian woman had her by the throat—held her as the claws of a tigress might have held her. Her eyes rolled in the mute agony of an appeal for help. In vain! in vain! Not a cry, not a sound, had drawn attention to the attack. Her husband’s eyes were fixed, horror-struck, on the victim of her rage. Benjulia had crossed the room to the sofa, when Carmina heard the words spoken of her mother. From that moment, he was watching the case. Mr. Gallilee alone looked round—when the nurse tightened her hold in a last merciless grasp; dashed the insensible woman on the floor; and, turning back, fell on her knees at her darling’s feet.
She couldn't see them or hear them. The demon inside her pushed her forward; she tried to repeat the horrible lie. Her first word faded into silence. The Italian woman’s lean brown fingers gripped her throat like a tigress’s claws. Her eyes rolled in mute agony, begging for help. It was hopeless! Not a cry or sound caught anyone’s attention. Her husband stared in horror at the victim of her fury. Benjulia moved across the room to the sofa when Carmina heard words about her mother. From that moment on, he was focused on the situation. Mr. Gallilee was the only one who looked around when the nurse tightened her hold in one final brutal grasp, shoved the unconscious woman to the floor, and then turned back to kneel at her darling's feet.
She looked up in Carmina’s face.
She looked up at Carmina's face.
A ghastly stare, through half-closed eyes, showed death in life, blankly returning her look. The shock had struck Carmina with a stony calm. She had not started, she had not swooned. Rigid, immovable, there she sat; voiceless and tearless; insensible even to touch; her arms hanging down; her clenched hands resting on either side of her.
A chilling stare, through partially closed eyes, revealed a lifelessness, blankly reflecting her gaze. The shock had hit Carmina with a cold composure. She didn't flinch, she didn't faint. Stiff and motionless, she sat there; silent and without tears; unresponsive even to touch; her arms hanging down; her clenched fists resting on either side of her.
Teresa grovelled and groaned at her feet. Those ferocious hands that had laid the slanderer prostrate on the floor, feebly beat her bosom and her gray head. “Oh, Saints beloved of God! Oh, blessed Virgin, mother of Christ, spare my child, my sweet child!” She rose in wild despair—she seized Benjulia, and madly shook him. “Who are you? How dare you touch her? Give her to me, or I’ll be the death of you. Oh, my Carmina, is it sleep that holds you? Wake! wake! wake!”
Teresa fell to the ground, pleading and crying at his feet. Those fierce hands that had knocked the slanderer down now weakly pounded her chest and her gray hair. “Oh, dear Saints of God! Oh, blessed Virgin, mother of Christ, save my child, my sweet child!” She stood up in frantic despair—she grabbed Benjulia and shook him violently. “Who are you? How dare you touch her? Give her back to me, or I’ll kill you. Oh, my Carmina, are you just sleeping? Wake up! Wake up! Wake up!”
“Listen to me,” said Benjulia, sternly.
“Listen to me,” said Benjulia firmly.
She dropped on the sofa by Carmina’s side, and lifted one of the cold clenched hands to her lips. The tears fell slowly over her haggard face. “I am very fond of her, sir,” she said humbly. “I’m only an old woman. See what a dreadful welcome my child gives to me. It’s hard on an old woman—hard on an old woman!”
She sank onto the sofa next to Carmina and brought one of her cold, clenched hands to her lips. Tears streamed down her tired face. “I really care about her, sir,” she said quietly. “I’m just an old woman. Look at the terrible welcome my child gives me. It’s tough for an old woman—really tough for an old woman!”
His self-possession was not disturbed—even by this.
His composure wasn't shaken—even by this.
“Do you know what I am?” he asked. “I am a doctor. Leave her to me.”
“Do you know who I am?” he asked. “I’m a doctor. Just let me handle this.”
“He’s a doctor. That’s good. A doctor’s good. Yes, yes. Does the old man know this doctor—the kind old man?” She looked vacantly for Mr. Gallilee. He was bending over his wife, sprinkling water on her deathly face.
“He’s a doctor. That’s good. A doctor’s good. Yes, yes. Does the old man know this doctor—the kind old man?” She looked blankly for Mr. Gallilee. He was leaning over his wife, sprinkling water on her pale face.
Teresa got on her feet, and pointed to Mrs. Gallilee. “The breath of that She-Devil poisons the air,” she said. “I must take my child out of it. To my place, sir, if you please. Only to my place.”
Teresa stood up and pointed at Mrs. Gallilee. “The breath of that She-Devil poisons the air,” she said. “I have to get my child away from it. To my place, sir, if you don’t mind. Just to my place.”
She attempted to lift Carmina from the sofa—and drew back, breathlessly watching her. Her rigid face faintly relaxed; her eyelids closed, and quivered.
She tried to lift Carmina off the sofa—and pulled back, breathless as she watched her. Her stiff face relaxed a bit; her eyelids closed and trembled.
Mr. Gallilee looked up from his wife. “Will one of you help me?” he asked. His tone struck Benjulia. It was the hushed tone of sorrow—no more.
Mr. Gallilee looked up from his wife. “Can one of you help me?” he asked. His tone caught Benjulia's attention. It was the quiet tone of sadness—nothing more.
“I’ll see to it directly.” With that reply, Benjulia turned to Teresa. “Where is your place?” he said. “Far or near?”
“I’ll take care of it myself.” With that, Benjulia turned to Teresa. “Where do you live?” he asked. “Is it far or close?”
“The message,” she answered confusedly. “The message says.” She signed to him to look in her hand-bag—dropped on the floor.
“The message,” she replied, looking puzzled. “The message says.” She gestured for him to check her handbag—left on the floor.
He found Carmina’s telegram, containing the address of the lodgings. The house was close by. After some consideration, he sent the nurse into the bedroom, with instructions to bring him the blankets off the bed. In the minute that followed, he examined Mrs. Gallilee. “There’s nothing to be frightened about. Let her maid attend to her.”
He found Carmina’s telegram with the address of the place to stay. The house was nearby. After a moment of thought, he told the nurse to go into the bedroom and grab the blankets off the bed. In the next minute, he checked on Mrs. Gallilee. “There’s nothing to be scared of. Let her maid take care of her.”
Mr. Gallilee again surprised Benjulia. He turned from his wife, and looked at Carmina. “For God’s sake, don’t leave her here!” he broke out. “After what she has heard, this house is no place for her. Give her to the old nurse!”
Mr. Gallilee surprised Benjulia again. He turned away from his wife and looked at Carmina. “For God’s sake, don’t leave her here!” he exclaimed. “After what she’s heard, this house is no place for her. Hand her over to the old nurse!”
Benjulia only answered, as he had answered already—“I’ll see to it.” Mr. Gallilee persisted. “Is there any risk in moving her?” he asked.
Benjulia replied, just as he had before—“I’ll take care of it.” Mr. Gallilee pressed on. “Is there any risk in moving her?” he asked.
“It’s the least of two risks. No more questions! Look to your wife.”
“It’s the lesser of two risks. No more questions! Focus on your wife.”
Mr. Gallilee obeyed in silence.
Mr. Gallilee complied silently.
When he lifted his head again, and rose to ring the bell for the maid, the room was silent and lonely. A little pale frightened face peeped out through the bedroom door. Zo ventured in. Her father caught her in his arms, and kissed her as he had never kissed her yet. His eyes were wet with tears. Zo noticed that he never said a word about mamma. The child saw the change in her father, as Benjulia had seen it. She shared one human feeling with her big friend—she, too, was surprised.
When he lifted his head again and got up to ring the bell for the maid, the room felt quiet and isolated. A small, pale, frightened face peeked through the bedroom door. Zo stepped inside. Her father grabbed her in his arms and kissed her like he never had before. His eyes were filled with tears. Zo realized he didn’t mention anything about Mom. The child noticed the difference in her father, just like Benjulia had. She shared a common feeling with her big friend—she, too, was surprised.
CHAPTER XLVI.
THE first signs of reviving life had begun to appear, when Marceline answered the bell. In a few minutes more, it was possible to raise Mrs. Gallilee and to place her on the sofa. Having so far assisted the servant, Mr. Gallilee took Zo by the hand, and drew back. Daunted by the terrible scene which she had witnessed from her hiding-place, the child stood by her father’s side in silence. The two waited together, watching Mrs. Gallilee.
THE first signs of life returning had started to show when Marceline answered the bell. A few minutes later, they were able to lift Mrs. Gallilee and place her on the sofa. After helping the servant, Mr. Gallilee took Zo by the hand and stepped back. Overwhelmed by the horrifying scene she had seen while hiding, the child stood silently by her father’s side. The two waited together, watching Mrs. Gallilee.
She looked wildly round the room. Discovering that she was alone with the members of her family, she became composed: her mind slowly recovered its balance. Her first thought was for herself.
She looked around the room frantically. Realizing she was alone with her family, she calmed down: her mind gradually regained its balance. Her first thought was about herself.
“Has that woman disfigured me?” she said to the maid.
“Did that woman make me look bad?” she said to the maid.
Knowing nothing of what had happened, Marceline was at a loss to understand her. “Bring me a glass,” she said. The maid found a hand-glass in the bedroom, and presented it to her. She looked at herself—and drew a long breath of relief. That first anxiety at an end, she spoke to her husband.
Knowing nothing of what had happened, Marceline was confused about her. “Get me a glass,” she said. The maid found a handheld mirror in the bedroom and brought it to her. She looked at herself—and let out a long sigh of relief. With that first worry behind her, she spoke to her husband.
“Where is Carmina?”
"Where's Carmina?"
“Out of the house—thank God!”
"Finally out of the house—thank God!"
The answer seemed to bewilder her: she appealed to Marceline.
The answer seemed to confuse her: she turned to Marceline.
“Did he say, thank God?”
“Did he say, thank goodness?”
“Yes, ma’am.”
“Sure, ma'am.”
“Can you tell me nothing? Who knows where Carmina has gone?”
“Can you tell me anything? Who knows where Carmina has gone?”
“Joseph knows, ma’am. He heard Dr. Benjulia give the address to the cabman.” With that answer, she turned anxiously to her master. “Is Miss Carmina seriously ill, sir?”
“Joseph knows, ma'am. He heard Dr. Benjulia give the address to the cab driver.” With that answer, she turned anxiously to her master. “Is Miss Carmina seriously ill, sir?”
Her mistress spoke again, before Mr. Gallilee could reply. “Marceline! send Joseph up here.”
Her boss spoke again, before Mr. Gallilee could answer. “Marceline! Send Joseph up here.”
“No,” said Mr. Gallilee.
“No,” said Mr. Gallilee.
His wife eyed him with astonishment. “Why not?” she asked.
His wife looked at him in shock. “Why not?” she asked.
He said quietly, “I forbid it.”
He said softly, “I forbid it.”
Mrs. Gallilee addressed herself to the maid. “Go to my room, and bring me another bonnet and a veil. Stop!” She tried to rise, and sank back. “I must have something to strengthen me. Get the sal volatile.”
Mrs. Gallilee turned to the maid. “Go to my room and bring me another bonnet and a veil. Wait!” She tried to get up but fell back. “I need something to help me feel better. Get the sal volatile.”
Marceline left the room. Mr. Gallilee followed her as far as the door—still leading his little daughter.
Marceline left the room. Mr. Gallilee followed her to the door—still guiding his little daughter.
“Go back, my dear, to your sister in the schoolroom,” he said. “I am distressed, Zo; be a good girl, and you will console me. Say the same to Maria. It will be dull for you, I am afraid. Be patient, my child, and try to bear it for a while.”
“Go back, my dear, to your sister in the classroom,” he said. “I’m feeling upset, Zo; be a good girl, and you’ll make me feel better. Tell Maria the same thing. I’m afraid it’s going to be boring for you. Be patient, my child, and try to handle it for a little while.”
“May I whisper something?” said Zo. “Will Carmina die?”
“Can I whisper something?” Zo asked. “Is Carmina going to die?”
“God forbid!”
"Good grief!"
“Will they bring her back here?”
“Will they bring her back here?”
In her eagerness, the child spoke above a whisper. Mrs. Gallilee heard the question, and answered it.
In her excitement, the child spoke louder than a whisper. Mrs. Gallilee heard the question and responded.
“They will bring Carmina back,” she said, “the moment I can get out.”
“They’ll bring Carmina back,” she said, “as soon as I can get out.”
Zo looked at her father. “Do you say that?” she asked.
Zo looked at her dad. “Do you really say that?” she asked.
He shook his head gravely, and told her again to go to the schoolroom. On the first landing she stopped, and looked back. “I’ll be good, papa,” she said—and went on up the stairs.
He shook his head seriously and told her again to go to the schoolroom. On the first landing, she paused and looked back. “I’ll be good, Dad,” she said—and continued up the stairs.
Having reached the schoolroom, she became the object of many questions—not one of which she answered. Followed by the dog, she sat down in a corner. “What are you thinking about?” her sister inquired. This time she was willing to reply. “I’m thinking about Carmina.”
Having arrived at the classroom, she became the focus of many questions—not one of which she answered. Followed by the dog, she sat down in a corner. “What are you thinking about?” her sister asked. This time she was ready to respond. “I’m thinking about Carmina.”
Mr. Gallilee closed the door when Zo left him. He took a chair, without speaking to his wife or looking at her.
Mr. Gallilee closed the door when Zo left him. He sat down in a chair without saying a word to his wife or looking at her.
“What are you here for?” she asked.
“What are you here for?” she asked.
“I must wait,” he said.
“I have to wait,” he said.
“What for?”
"Why?"
“To see what you do.”
"To see your actions."
Marceline returned, and administered a dose of sal volatile. Strengthened by the stimulant, Mrs. Gallilee was able to rise. “My head is giddy,” she said, as she took the maid’s arm; “but I think I can get downstairs with your help.”
Marceline came back and gave Mrs. Gallilee a dose of sal volatile. With the boost from the stimulant, Mrs. Gallilee managed to get up. “I feel dizzy,” she said, taking the maid’s arm. “But I think I can make it downstairs with your help.”
Mr. Gallilee silently followed them out.
Mr. Gallilee quietly followed them out.
At the head of the stairs the giddiness increased. Firm as her resolution might be, it gave way before the bodily injury which Mrs. Gallilee had received. Her husband’s help was again needed to take her to her bedroom. She stopped them at the ante-chamber; still obstinately bent on following her own designs. “I shall be better directly,” she said; “put me on the sofa.” Marceline relieved her of her bonnet and veil, and asked respectfully if there was any other service required. She looked defiantly at her husband, and reiterated the order—“Send for Joseph.” Intelligent resolution is sometimes shaken; the inert obstinacy of a weak creature, man or animal, is immovable. Mr. Gallilee dismissed the maid with these words: “You needn’t wait, my good girl—I’ll speak to Joseph myself, downstairs.”
At the top of the stairs, the dizziness grew stronger. No matter how determined she was, it faltered in the face of the physical injury Mrs. Gallilee had suffered. She needed her husband’s help again to get her to her bedroom. She stopped them in the antechamber, still stubbornly focused on her own plans. “I’ll feel better shortly,” she said; “just put me on the sofa.” Marceline took off her bonnet and veil and politely asked if she needed anything else. She looked defiantly at her husband and repeated the command—“Call for Joseph.” Smart determination can sometimes be swayed; the stubbornness of a weak being, whether human or animal, is unyielding. Mr. Gallilee dismissed the maid with these words: “You don’t need to stay, my good girl—I’ll talk to Joseph myself, downstairs.”
His wife heard him with amazement and contempt. “Are you in your right senses?” she asked.
His wife listened to him with shock and disdain. “Are you serious?” she asked.
He paused on his way out. “You were always hard and headstrong,” he said sadly; “I knew that. A cleverer man than I am might—I suppose it’s possible—a clear-headed man might have found out how wicked you are.” She lay, thinking; indifferent to anything he could say to her. “Are you not ashamed?” he asked wonderingly. “And not even sorry?” She paid no heed to him. He left her.
He stopped before leaving. “You’ve always been tough and stubborn,” he said sadly; “I knew that. A smarter guy than I might—I guess it’s possible—a rational guy might have discovered how cruel you are.” She lay there, thinking; unconcerned by anything he said. “Aren’t you ashamed?” he asked in disbelief. “And not even sorry?” She ignored him. He walked away.
Descending to the hall, he was met by Joseph. “Doctor Benjulia has come back, sir. He wishes to see you.”
Descending to the hall, he was met by Joseph. “Doctor Benjulia is back, sir. He wants to see you.”
“Where is he?”
"Where's he?"
“In the library.”
"In the library."
“Wait, Joseph; I have something to say to you. If your mistress asks where they have taken Miss Carmina, you mustn’t—this is my order, Joseph—you mustn’t tell her. If you have mentioned it to any of the other servants—it’s quite likely they may have asked you, isn’t it?” he said, falling into his old habit for a moment. “If you have mentioned it to the others,” he resumed, “they mustn’t tell her. That’s all, my good man; that’s all.”
“Wait, Joseph; I need to talk to you. If your boss asks where they’ve taken Miss Carmina, you can’t—this is my order, Joseph—you can’t tell her. If you’ve mentioned it to any of the other workers—it’s quite likely they may have asked you, right?” he said, slipping back into his old habit for a moment. “If you’ve told the others,” he continued, “they can’t tell her. That’s it, my good man; that’s it.”
To his own surprise, Joseph found himself regarding his master with a feeling of respect. Mr. Gallilee entered the library.
To his own surprise, Joseph found himself looking at his master with a sense of respect. Mr. Gallilee walked into the library.
“How is she?” he asked, eager for news of Carmina.
“How is she?” he asked, eager for news about Carmina.
“The worse for being moved,” Benjulia replied. “What about your wife?”
“The worse for being moved,” Benjulia replied. “What about your wife?”
Answering that question, Mr. Gallilee mentioned the precautions that he had taken to keep the secret of Teresa’s address.
Answering that question, Mr. Gallilee talked about the precautions he had taken to keep Teresa’s address a secret.
“You need be under no anxiety about that,” said Benjulia. “I have left orders that Mrs. Gallilee is not to be admitted. There is a serious necessity for keeping her out. In these cases of partial catalepsy, there is no saying when the change may come. When it does come, I won’t answer for her niece’s reason, if those two see each other again. Send for you own medical man. The girl is his patient, and he is the person on whom the responsibility rests. Let the servant take my card to him directly. We can meet in consultation at the house.”
“You don’t need to worry about that,” said Benjulia. “I’ve instructed that Mrs. Gallilee is not to be allowed in. It’s really important to keep her out. In cases of partial catalepsy, it’s hard to predict when a change might happen. When it does, I can’t guarantee how her niece will react if they see each other again. Call your own doctor. The girl is his patient, and he’s the one responsible. Have the servant take my card to him right away. We can meet for a consultation at the house.”
He wrote a line on one of his visiting cards. It was at once sent to Mr. Null.
He wrote a note on one of his business cards. It was immediately sent to Mr. Null.
“There’s another matter to be settled before I go,” Benjulia proceeded. “Here are some papers, which I have received from your lawyer, Mr. Moot. They relate to a slander, which your wife unfortunately repeated—”
“There’s another thing we need to take care of before I leave,” Benjulia continued. “Here are some documents I got from your lawyer, Mr. Moot. They pertain to a slander that your wife unfortunately repeated—”
Mr. Gallilee got up from his chair. “Don’t take my mind back to that—pray don’t!” he pleaded earnestly. “I can’t bear it, Doctor Benjulia—I can’t bear it! Please to excuse my rudeness: it isn’t intentional—I don’t know myself what’s the matter with me. I’ve always led a quiet life, sir; I’m not fit for such things as these. Don’t suppose I speak selfishly. I’ll do what I can, if you will kindly spare me.”
Mr. Gallilee got up from his chair. “Please don’t make me think about that—I beg you!” he said earnestly. “I can’t handle it, Doctor Benjulia—I can’t take it! I’m sorry for being rude; it’s not on purpose—I don’t even know what’s wrong with me. I’ve always lived a quiet life, sir; I’m not suited for things like this. Don’t think I’m being selfish. I’ll do what I can if you’ll kindly let me off the hook.”
He might as well have appealed to the sympathy of the table at which they were sitting. Benjulia was absolutely incapable of understanding the state of mind which those words revealed.
He might as well have asked the table they were sitting at for sympathy. Benjulia was completely unable to grasp the mindset those words showed.
“Can you take these papers to your wife?” he asked. “I called here this evening—being the person to blame—to set the matter right. As it is, I leave her to make the discovery for herself. I desire to hold no more communication with your wife. Have you anything to say to me before I go?”
“Can you take these papers to your wife?” he asked. “I called here this evening—since I’m the one to blame—to fix things. As it is, I’ll let her figure it out on her own. I don’t want to talk to your wife anymore. Do you have anything to say to me before I leave?”
“Only one thing. Is there any harm in my calling at the house, to ask how poor Carmina goes on?”
“Just one thing. Is there any issue with me stopping by the house to check on how poor Carmina is doing?”
“Ask as often as you like—provided Mrs. Gallilee doesn’t accompany you. If she’s obstinate, it may not be amiss to give your wife a word of warning. In my opinion, the old nurse is not likely to let her off, next time, with her life. I’ve had a little talk with that curious foreign savage. I said, ‘You have committed, what we consider in England, a murderous assault. If Mrs. Gallilee doesn’t mind the public exposure, you may find yourself in a prison.’ She snapped her fingers in my face. ‘Suppose I find myself with the hangman’s rope round my neck,’ she said, ‘what do I care, so long as Carmina is safe from her aunt?’ After that pretty answer, she sat down by her girl’s bedside, and burst out crying.”
“Ask as often as you want—just make sure Mrs. Gallilee isn’t with you. If she’s stubborn, it might be a good idea to give your wife a heads-up. Honestly, I don’t think the old nurse will let her off easy next time. I had a short chat with that strange foreign woman. I said, ‘You’ve committed what we would consider in England a serious assault. If Mrs. Gallilee doesn’t mind the public attention, you could end up in jail.’ She snapped her fingers right in my face. ‘Even if I found myself with the hangman’s noose around my neck,’ she said, ‘I don’t care, as long as Carmina is safe from her aunt.’ After that touching response, she sat down by her girl’s bedside and started crying.”
Mr. Gallilee listened absently: his mind still dwelt on Carmina.
Mr. Gallilee listened distractedly; his thoughts were still on Carmina.
“I meant well,” he said, “when I asked you to take her out of this house. It’s no wonder if I was wrong. What I am too stupid to understand is—why you allowed her to be moved.”
“I had good intentions,” he said, “when I asked you to take her out of this house. It’s not surprising if I was mistaken. What I just can’t wrap my head around is—why you let her be moved.”
Benjulia listened with a grim smile; Mr. Gallilee’s presumption amused him.
Benjulia listened with a wry smile; Mr. Gallilee’s arrogance entertained him.
“I wonder whether there was any room left for memory, when nature furnished your narrow little head,” he answered pleasantly. “Didn’t I say that moving her was the least of two risks? And haven’t I just warned you of what might have happened, if we had left your wife and her niece together in the same house? When I do a thing at my time of life, Mr. Gallilee—don’t think me conceited—I know why I do it.”
“I wonder if there’s any space for memory left when nature shaped your small mind,” he replied cheerfully. “Didn’t I mention that moving her was the lesser of two risks? And haven’t I just cautioned you about what could have happened if we had left your wife and her niece alone in the same house? When I make a decision at my age, Mr. Gallilee—don’t mistake me for arrogant—I fully understand my reasons.”
While he was speaking of himself in these terms, he might have said something more. He might have added, that his dread of the loss of Carmina’s reason really meant his dread of a commonplace termination to an exceptionally interesting case. He might also have acknowledged, that he was not yielding obedience to the rules of professional etiquette, in confiding the patient to her regular medical attendant, but following the selfish suggestions of his own critical judgment.
While he was talking about himself like this, he could have said more. He might have added that his fear of Carmina losing her mind really stemmed from his fear of a boring ending to an unusually intriguing situation. He could have also admitted that he wasn't following the professional etiquette rules by entrusting the patient to her usual doctor, but instead was acting on the selfish impulses of his own judgment.
His experience, brief as it had been, had satisfied him that stupid Mr. Null’s course of action could be trusted to let the instructive progress of the malady proceed. Mr. Null would treat the symptoms in perfect good faith—without a suspicion of the nervous hysteria which, in such a constitution as Carmina’s, threatened to establish itself, in course of time, as the hidden cause. These motives—not only excused, but even ennobled, by their scientific connection with the interests of Medical Research—he might have avowed, under more favourable circumstances. While his grand discovery was still barely within reach, Doctor Benjulia stood committed to a system of diplomatic reserve, which even included simple Mr. Gallilee.
His experience, though brief, had convinced him that misguided Mr. Null's approach could be trusted to let the educational development of the illness continue. Mr. Null would honestly address the symptoms—without any awareness of the nervous hysteria that, in a constitution like Carmina’s, could eventually reveal itself as the underlying cause. These motivations—not only justified but even elevated because of their scientific link to the goals of Medical Research—he might have disclosed under better circumstances. While his groundbreaking discovery was still just out of reach, Doctor Benjulia maintained a strategy of careful discretion, which even included straightforward Mr. Gallilee.
He took his hat and stick, and walked out into the hall. “Can I be of further use?” he asked carelessly. “You will hear about the patient from Mr. Null.”
He grabbed his hat and cane and stepped out into the hallway. “Can I help with anything else?” he asked casually. “You’ll hear about the patient from Mr. Null.”
“You won’t desert Carmina?” said Mr. Gallilee. “You will see her yourself, from time to time—won’t you?”
“You won’t abandon Carmina, right?” Mr. Gallilee asked. “You’ll visit her yourself from time to time—won’t you?”
“Don’t be afraid; I’ll look after her.” He spoke sincerely in saying this. Carmina’s case had already suggested new ideas. Even the civilised savage of modern physiology (where his own interests are concerned) is not absolutely insensible to a feeling of gratitude.
“Don’t worry; I’ll take care of her.” He said this with genuine sincerity. Carmina’s situation had already sparked new thoughts. Even the so-called civilized savage of modern biology (when it comes to his own interests) isn't completely immune to feeling grateful.
Mr. Gallilee opened the door for him.
Mr. Gallilee opened the door for him.
“By the-bye,” he added, as he stepped out, “what’s become of Zo?”
“By the way,” he added as he stepped out, “what happened to Zo?”
“She’s upstairs, in the schoolroom.”
"She’s upstairs, in the classroom."
He made one of his dreary jokes. “Tell her, when she wants to be tickled again, to let me know. Good-evening!”
He made one of his boring jokes. “Tell her, whenever she wants to be tickled again, to let me know. Good evening!”
Mr. Gallilee returned to the upper part of the house, with the papers left by Benjulia in his hand. Arriving at the dressing-room door, he hesitated. The papers were enclosed in a sealed envelope, addressed to his wife. Secured in this way from inquisitive eyes, there was no necessity for personally presenting them. He went on to the schoolroom, and beckoned to the parlour-maid to come out, and speak to him.
Mr. Gallilee went back to the upper part of the house, holding the papers that Benjulia had left him. When he got to the dressing-room door, he paused. The papers were inside a sealed envelope addressed to his wife. Since they were protected from curious eyes, he didn't need to hand them over in person. He continued to the schoolroom and motioned for the parlour-maid to come out and talk to him.
Having instructed her to deliver the papers—telling her mistress that they had been left at the house by Doctor Benjulia—he dismissed the woman from duty. “You needn’t return,” he said; “I’ll look after the children myself.”
Having told her to drop off the papers—informing her master that they had been left at the house by Doctor Benjulia—he let the woman go. “You don’t need to come back,” he said; “I’ll take care of the kids myself.”
Maria was busy with her book; and even idle Zo was employed!
Maria was focused on her book, and even lazy Zo was keeping herself busy!
She was writing at her own inky desk; and she looked up in confusion, when her father appeared. Unsuspicious Mr. Gallilee took if for granted that his favourite daughter was employed on a writing lesson—following Maria’s industrious example for once. “Good children!” he said, looking affectionately from one to the other. “I won’t disturb you; go on.” He took a chair, satisfied—comforted, even—to be in the same room with the girls.
She was writing at her own messy desk when her father walked in, and she looked up in confusion. Unsuspecting Mr. Gallilee assumed his favorite daughter was working on a writing lesson—finally following Maria’s hardworking example. “Good girls!” he said, looking affectionately from one to the other. “I won’t interrupt you; keep going.” He took a seat, feeling satisfied and even comforted to be in the same room with the girls.
If he had placed himself nearer to the desk, he might have seen that Zo had been thinking of Carmina to some purpose.
If he had positioned himself closer to the desk, he might have realized that Zo had been thinking about Carmina for a reason.
What could she do to make her friend and playfellow well and happy again? There was the question which Zo asked herself, after having seen Carmina carried insensible out of the room.
What could she do to make her friend and playmate feel better and happy again? That was the question Zo asked herself after seeing Carmina taken out of the room unconscious.
Possessed of that wonderful capacity for minute observation of the elder persons about them, which is one among the many baffling mysteries presented by the minds of children, Zo had long since discovered that the member of the household, preferred to all others by Carmina, was the good brother who had gone away and left them. In his absence, she was always talking of him—and Zo had seen her kiss his photograph before she put it back in the case.
With a remarkable ability to observe the adults around them, which is one of the many puzzling mysteries of children's minds, Zo had long realized that the family member Carmina liked most was the good brother who had left them. In his absence, she constantly talked about him—and Zo had seen her kiss his photo before putting it back in the case.
Dwelling on these recollections, the child’s slowly-working mental process arrived more easily than usual at the right conclusion. The way to make Carmina well and happy again, was to bring Ovid back. One of the two envelopes which he had directed for her still remained—waiting for the letter which might say to him, “Come home!”
Dwelling on these memories, the child's slowly working thoughts reached the right conclusion more easily than usual. The way to make Carmina well and happy again was to bring Ovid back. One of the two envelopes he had addressed to her still remained—waiting for the letter that might say to him, “Come home!”
Zo determined to write that letter—and to do it at once.
Zo was determined to write that letter—and to do it right away.
She might have confided this design to her father (the one person besides Carmina who neither scolded her nor laughed at her) if Mr. Gallilee had distinguished himself by his masterful position in the house. But she had seen him, as everybody else had seen him, “afraid of mamma.” The doubt whether he might not “tell mamma,” decided her on keeping her secret. As the event proved, the one person who informed Ovid of the terrible necessity that existed for his return, was the little sister whom it had been his last kind effort to console when he left England.
She might have shared this plan with her father (the only person besides Carmina who didn’t scold or mock her) if Mr. Gallilee had shown himself to be strong and authoritative in the household. But she had noticed, just like everyone else, that he was “afraid of mom.” The uncertainty about whether he might “tell mom” made her decide to keep her secret. As it turned out, the only person who informed Ovid of the urgent need for his return was the little sister he had last tried to comfort before leaving England.
When Mr. Gallilee entered the room, Zo had just reached the end of her letter. Her system of composition excluded capitals and stops; and reduced all the words in the English language, by a simple process of abridgment, to words of one syllable.
When Mr. Gallilee walked into the room, Zo had just finished her letter. Her writing style didn’t use capital letters or punctuation, and it simplified all the words in English to just one-syllable words.
“dear ov you come back car is ill she wants you be quick be quick don’t say I writ this miss min is gone I hate books I like you zo.”
“Dear, if you come back, the car is sick. She wants you to be quick, be quick. Don’t say I wrote this. Miss Min is gone. I hate books; I like you, Zo.”
With the pen still in her hand, the wary writer looked round at her father. She had her directed envelope (sadly crumpled) in her pocket; but she was afraid to take it out. “Maria,” she thought, “would know what to do in my place. Horrid Maria!”
With the pen still in her hand, the cautious writer glanced over at her father. She had her addressed envelope (sadly wrinkled) in her pocket, but she was too afraid to pull it out. “Maria,” she thought, “would know what to do if she were in my position. Terrible Maria!”
Fortune, using the affairs of the household as an instrument, befriended Zo. In a minute more her opportunity arrived. The parlour-maid unexpectedly returned. She addressed Mr. Gallilee with the air of mystery in which English servants, in possession of a message, especially delight. “If you please, sir, Joseph wishes to speak to you.”
Fortune, using the household matters as a tool, connected with Zo. In just a moment, her chance came. The parlour maid unexpectedly returned. She spoke to Mr. Gallilee with the mysterious tone that English servants, who have a message, often enjoy. “If you don’t mind, sir, Joseph wants to speak with you.”
“Where is he?”
"Where's he?"
“Outside, sir.”
“Outside, sir.”
“Tell him to come in.”
“Tell him to come in.”
Thanks to the etiquette of the servants’ hall—which did not permit Joseph to present himself, voluntarily, in the regions above the drawing-room, without being first represented by an ambassadress—attention was now diverted from the children. Zo folded her letter, enclosed it in the envelope, and hid it in her pocket.
Thanks to the rules in the servants' hall— which didn't allow Joseph to show up on his own in the areas above the drawing-room without being sent by a woman of high status— everyone's focus shifted away from the children. Zo folded her letter, put it in the envelope, and tucked it into her pocket.
Joseph appeared. “I beg your pardon, sir, I don’t quite know whether I ought to disturb my mistress. Mr. Le Frank has called, and asked if he can see her.”
Joseph appeared. “Excuse me, sir, I’m not sure if I should interrupt my mistress. Mr. Le Frank has called and asked to see her.”
Mr. Gallilee consulted the parlour-maid. “Was your mistress asleep when I sent you to her?”
Mr. Gallilee asked the maid, “Was your boss asleep when I sent you to her?”
“No, sir. She told me to bring her a cup of tea.”
“No, sir. She asked me to bring her a cup of tea.”
On those rare former occasions, when Mrs. Gallilee had been ill, her attentive husband never left it to the servants to consult her wishes. That time had gone by for ever.
On those rare past occasions when Mrs. Gallilee had been sick, her caring husband never relied on the staff to check what she wanted. That time is long gone.
“Tell your mistress, Joseph, that Mr. Le Frank is here.”
“Tell your boss, Joseph, that Mr. Le Frank is here.”
CHAPTER XLVII.
The slander on which Mrs. Gallilee had reckoned, as a means of separating Ovid and Carmina, was now a slander refuted by unanswerable proof. And the man whose exertions had achieved this result, was her own lawyer—the agent whom she had designed to employ, in asserting that claim of the guardian over the ward which Teresa had defied.
The false accusations Mrs. Gallilee had relied on to keep Ovid and Carmina apart were now disproven by undeniable evidence. The person responsible for this outcome was her own lawyer—the very agent she had planned to use to enforce the guardian's claim over the ward that Teresa had challenged.
As a necessary consequence, the relations between Mr. Mool and herself were already at an end.
As a necessary result, the relationship between Mr. Mool and her was already over.
There she lay helpless—her authority set at naught; her person outraged by a brutal attack—there she lay, urged to action by every reason that a resolute woman could have for asserting her power, and avenging her wrong—without a creature to take her part, without an accomplice to serve her purpose.
There she lay helpless—her authority disregarded; her body violated by a brutal attack—there she lay, driven to take action by every reason a determined woman could have for asserting her strength and seeking revenge for her wrongs—without anyone to support her, without an ally to help her achieve her goals.
She got on her feet, with the resolution of despair. Her heart sank—the room whirled round her—she dropped back on the sofa. In a recumbent position, the giddiness subsided. She could ring the hand-bell on the table at her side. “Send instantly for Mr. Null,” she said to the maid. “If he is out, let the messenger follow him, wherever he may be.”
She got up, feeling utterly defeated. Her heart dropped—the room spun around her—she collapsed back onto the sofa. Lying down eased the dizziness. She could ring the bell on the table next to her. “Get Mr. Null here right away,” she told the maid. “If he’s not here, have the messenger find him, no matter where he is.”
The messenger came back with a note. Mr. Null would call on Mrs. Gallilee as soon as possible. He was then engaged in attendance on Miss Carmina.
The messenger returned with a note. Mr. Null would visit Mrs. Gallilee as soon as he could. He was currently attending to Miss Carmina.
At that discovery, Mrs. Gallilee’s last reserves of independent resolution gave way. The services of her own medical attendant were only at her disposal, when Carmina had done with him! At the top of his letter the address, which she had thus far tried vainly to discover, stared her in the face: the house was within five minutes’ walk—and she was not even able to cross the room! For the first time in her life, Mrs. Gallilee’s imperious spirit acknowledged defeat. For the first time in her life, she asked herself the despicable question: Who can I find to help me?
At that moment, Mrs. Gallilee’s last bit of determination crumbled. She could only rely on her own doctor after Carmina was done with him! At the top of his letter, the address she had struggled to uncover was laid out before her: the house was just a five-minute walk away—and she couldn’t even make it across the room! For the first time in her life, Mrs. Gallilee’s commanding spirit admitted defeat. For the first time, she found herself asking the humiliating question: Who can I turn to for help?
Someone knocked at the door.
Someone knocked on the door.
“Who is it?” she cried.
“Who is it?” she yelled.
Joseph’s voice answered her. “Mr. Le Frank has called, ma’am—and wishes to know if you can see him.”
Joseph's voice replied to her. "Mr. Le Frank has called, ma'am—and wants to know if you can see him."
She never stopped to think. She never even sent for the maid to see to her personal appearance. The horror of her own helplessness drove her on. Here was the man, whose timely betrayal of Carmina had stopped her on her way to Ovid, in the nick of time! Here was the self-devoted instrument, waiting to be employed.
She never took a moment to think. She didn’t even call for the maid to help with her appearance. The fear of her own helplessness pushed her forward. Here was the man whose betrayal of Carmina had stopped her just in time on her way to Ovid! Here was the selfless tool, ready to be used.
“I’ll see Mr. Le Frank,” she said. “Show him up.”
"I’ll see Mr. Le Frank," she said. "Send him in."
The music-master looked round the obscurely lit room, and bowed to the recumbent figure on the sofa.
The music teacher glanced around the dimly lit room and nodded to the figure lying on the sofa.
“I fear I disturb you, madam, at an inconvenient time.”
“I’m sorry to bother you, ma'am, at a bad time.”
“I am suffering from illness, Mr. Le Frank; but I am able to receive you—as you see.”
“I’m dealing with an illness, Mr. Le Frank; but I can still meet with you—as you can see.”
She stopped there. Now, when she saw him, and heard him, some perverse hesitation in her began to doubt him. Now, when it was too late, she weakly tried to put herself on her guard. What a decay of energy (she felt it herself) in the ready and resolute woman, equal to any emergency at other times! “To what am I to attribute the favour of your visit?” she resumed.
She paused there. Now, as she looked at him and listened to him, a strange hesitation started to make her doubt him. Now, when it was too late, she weakly tried to be cautious. She could sense a decline in her energy, which was so different from the strong and decisive woman she usually was, ready for anything at other times! “What do I owe the pleasure of your visit?” she continued.
Even her voice failed her: it faltered in spite of her efforts to steady it. Mr. Le Frank’s vanity drew its own encouraging conclusion from this one circumstance.
Even her voice let her down: it wavered despite her attempts to keep it steady. Mr. Le Frank’s vanity took this one fact as a positive sign.
“I am anxious to know how I stand in your estimation,” he replied. “Early this evening, I left a few lines here, enclosing a letter—with my compliments. Have you received the letter?”
“I’m eager to find out how you see me,” he replied. “Earlier this evening, I left a short note here, including a letter—with my regards. Did you get the letter?”
“Yes.”
"Yes."
“Have you read it?”
"Have you checked it out?"
Mrs. Gallilee hesitated. Mr. Le Frank smiled.
Mrs. Gallilee paused. Mr. Le Frank smiled.
“I won’t trouble you, madam, for any more direct reply,” he said; “I will speak plainly. Be so good as to tell me plainly, on your side, which I am—a man who has disgraced himself by stealing a letter? or a man who has distinguished himself by doing you a service?”
“I won’t bother you, ma’am, for any more direct answer,” he said; “I’ll be straightforward. Please tell me clearly, from your perspective, which I am—a man who has shamed himself by stealing a letter? or a man who has earned your respect by doing you a favor?”
An unpleasant alternative, neatly defined! To disavow Mr. Le Frank or to use Mr. Le Frank—there was the case for Mrs. Gallilee’s consideration. She was incapable of pronouncing judgment; the mere effort of decision, after what she had suffered, fatigued and irritated her. “I can’t deny,” she said, with weary resignation, “that you have done me a service.”
An unpleasant choice, clearly laid out! To disown Mr. Le Frank or to utilize Mr. Le Frank—this was the dilemma for Mrs. Gallilee to consider. She couldn’t bring herself to make a judgment; even the thought of deciding, after all she had gone through, exhausted and frustrated her. “I can’t deny,” she said, with tired acceptance, “that you have done me a service.”
He rose, and made a generous return for the confidence that had been placed in him—he repeated his magnificent bow, and sat down again.
He stood up and made a great gesture of appreciation for the trust that had been given to him—he performed his impressive bow again and sat back down.
“Our position towards each other seems too plain to be mistaken,” he proceeded. “Your niece’s letter—perfectly useless for the purpose with which I opened it—offers me a means of being even with Miss Carmina, and a chance of being useful to You. Shall I begin by keeping an eye on the young lady?”
“Our relationship seems too obvious to misinterpret,” he continued. “Your niece’s letter—completely unhelpful for what I intended when I opened it—gives me a way to get back at Miss Carmina and an opportunity to help you. Should I start by watching over the young lady?”
“Is that said, Mr. Le Frank, out of devotion to me?”
“Are you saying that, Mr. Le Frank, out of loyalty to me?”
“My devotion to you might wear out,” he answered audaciously. “You may trust my feeling towards your niece to last—I never forget an injury. Is it indiscreet to inquire how you mean to keep Miss Carmina from joining her lover in Quebec? Does a guardian’s authority extend to locking her up in her room?”
“My commitment to you might fade,” he replied boldly. “You can count on my feelings for your niece to endure—I never forget a wrong. Is it out of line to ask how you plan to prevent Miss Carmina from joining her partner in Quebec? Does a guardian's authority include locking her in her room?”
Mrs. Gallilee felt the underlying familiarity in these questions—elaborately concealed as it was under an assumption of respect.
Mrs. Gallilee sensed the familiar undertone in these questions—cleverly hidden beneath a facade of respect.
“My niece is no longer in my house,” she answered coldly.
“My niece isn't living with me anymore,” she answered coldly.
“Gone!” cried Mr. Le Frank.
"He's gone!" shouted Mr. Le Frank.
She corrected the expression. “Removed,” she said, and dropped the subject there.
She corrected the expression. “Removed,” she said, and dropped the topic there.
Mr. Le Frank took the subject up again. “Removed, I presume, under the care of her nurse?” he rejoined.
Mr. Le Frank brought the topic up again. “I assume she was taken away under the care of her nurse?” he replied.
The nurse? What did he know about the nurse? “May I ask—?” Mrs. Gallilee began.
The nurse? What did he know about the nurse? “Can I ask—?” Mrs. Gallilee started.
He smiled indulgently, and stopped her there. “You are not quite yourself to-night,” he said. “Permit me to remind you that your niece’s letter to Mr. Ovid Vere is explicit, and that I took the liberty of reading it before I left it at your house.”
He smiled kindly and interrupted her. “You’re not quite yourself tonight,” he said. “Let me remind you that your niece’s letter to Mr. Ovid Vere is clear, and I took the liberty of reading it before I left it at your house.”
Mrs. Gallilee listened in silence, conscious that she had committed another error. She had carefully excluded from her confidence a man who was already in possession of her secrets! Mr. Le Frank’s courteous sympathy forbade him to take advantage of the position of superiority which he now held.
Mrs. Gallilee listened quietly, realizing that she had made another mistake. She had deliberately kept a man who already knew her secrets out of her trust! Mr. Le Frank’s polite sympathy prevented him from exploiting the upper hand he now had.
“I will do myself the honour of calling again,” he said, “when you are better able to place the right estimate on my humble offers of service. I wouldn’t fatigue you, Mrs. Gallilee, for the world! At the same time, permit me to put one last question which ought not to be delayed. When Miss Carmina left you, did she take away her writing-desk and her keys?”
“I will take the liberty of calling again,” he said, “when you’re better equipped to appreciate my modest offers of help. I wouldn’t want to tire you out, Mrs. Gallilee, for anything! That said, let me ask one last question that shouldn’t be postponed. When Miss Carmina left you, did she take her writing desk and her keys with her?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
“Allow me to suggest that she may send for them at any moment.”
“Let me suggest that she could call for them at any time.”
Before it was possible to ask for an explanation, Joseph presented himself again. Mr. Null was waiting downstairs. Mrs. Gallilee arranged that he should be admitted when she rang her bell. Mr. Le Frank approached the sofa, when they were alone, and returned to his suggestion in a whisper.
Before anyone could ask for an explanation, Joseph showed up again. Mr. Null was waiting downstairs. Mrs. Gallilee made arrangements for him to be let in when she rang her bell. Mr. Le Frank moved closer to the sofa, and when they were alone, he quietly brought up his suggestion again.
“Surely, you see the importance of using your niece’s keys?” he resumed. “We don’t know what correspondence may have been going on, in which the nurse and the governess have been concerned. After we have already intercepted a letter, hesitation is absurd! You are not equal to the effort yourself. I know the room. Don’t be afraid of discovery; I have a naturally soft footfall—and my excuse is ready, if somebody else has a soft footfall too. Leave it to me.”
“Surely, you understand the importance of using your niece’s keys?” he continued. “We don’t know what kind of communication might have taken place involving the nurse and the governess. After we’ve already intercepted one letter, any hesitation is pointless! You’re not capable of the effort yourself. I know the room. Don’t worry about getting caught; I naturally walk quietly—and I have an excuse ready if someone else does too. Just leave it to me.”
He lit a candle as he spoke. But for that allusion to the nurse, Mrs. Gallilee might have ordered him to blow it out again. Eager for any discovery which might, by the barest possibility, place Teresa at her mercy, she silently submitted to Mr. Le Frank. “I’ll call to-morrow,” he said—and slipped out of the room.
He lit a candle as he spoke. If it weren't for that reference to the nurse, Mrs. Gallilee might have told him to blow it out again. Desperate for any information that could, even slightly, give her control over Teresa, she silently yielded to Mr. Le Frank. “I’ll call tomorrow,” he said—and slipped out of the room.
When Mr. Null was announced, Mrs. Gallilee pushed up the shade over the globe of the lamp. Her medical attendant’s face might be worth observing, under a clear light.
When Mr. Null was introduced, Mrs. Gallilee raised the shade on the lamp. It might be interesting to see her doctor’s face in bright light.
His timid look, his confused manner, when he made the conventional apologies, told her at once that Teresa had spoken, and that he knew what had happened. Even he had never before been so soothing and so attentive. But he forgot, or he was afraid, to consult appearances by asking what was the matter, before he felt the pulse, and took the temperature, and wrote his prescription. Not a word was uttered by Mrs. Gallilee, until the medical formalities came to an end. “Is there anything more that I can do?” he asked.
His shy expression and confused demeanor while he gave the usual apologies instantly informed her that Teresa had talked to him and that he was aware of what had happened. He had never been so soothing and attentive before. But he either forgot or was too nervous to check on the situation by asking what was wrong before he checked her pulse, took her temperature, and wrote his prescription. Mrs. Gallilee didn’t say a word until the medical formalities were over. “Is there anything else I can do?” he asked.
“You can tell me,” she said, “when I shall be well again.”
“You can tell me,” she said, “when I’ll be better again.”
Mr. Null was polite; Mr. Null was sympathetic. Mrs. Gallilee might be herself again in a day or two—or Mrs. Gallilee might be unhappily confined to her room for some little time. He had hope in his prescription, and hope in perfect quiet and repose—he would suggest the propriety of going to bed at once, and would not fail to call early the next morning.
Mr. Null was polite; Mr. Null was understanding. Mrs. Gallilee could be herself again in a day or two—or she might be unfortunately stuck in her room for a while. He had faith in his prescription and hope in complete rest and relaxation—he would recommend that she go to bed right away and would be sure to check in early the next morning.
“Sit down again,” said Mrs. Gallilee.
“Sit down again,” Mrs. Gallilee said.
Mr. Null turned pale. He foresaw what was coming.
Mr. Null turned pale. He could see what was about to happen.
“You have been in attendance on Miss Carmina. I wish to know what her illness is.”
“You have been with Miss Carmina. I want to know what’s wrong with her.”
Mr. Null began to prevaricate at the outset. “The case causes us serious anxiety. The complications are formidable. Doctor Benjulia himself—”
Mr. Null started to dodge the issue right away. “This case makes us really anxious. The complications are tough. Doctor Benjulia himself—”
“In plain words, Mr. Null, can she be moved?”
“In simple terms, Mr. Null, can she be moved?”
This produced a definite answer. “Quite impossible.”
This gave a clear answer. “Absolutely impossible.”
She only ventured to put her next question after waiting a little to control herself.
She only dared to ask her next question after pausing for a moment to compose herself.
“Is that foreign woman, the nurse—the only nurse—in attendance?”
“Is that foreign woman, the nurse—the only nurse—present?”
“Don’t speak of her, Mrs. Gallilee! A dreadful woman; coarse, furious, a perfect savage. When I suggested a second nurse—”
“Don’t talk about her, Mrs. Gallilee! She’s terrible; rude, angry, a total brute. When I mentioned getting a second nurse—”
“I understand. You asked just now if you could do anything for me. You can do me a great service—you can recommend me a trustworthy lawyer.”
“I get it. You just asked if you could do anything for me. You can really help me out—you can recommend a reliable lawyer.”
Mr. Null was surprised. As the old medical attendant of the family, he was not unacquainted with the legal adviser. He mentioned Mr. Mool’s name.
Mr. Null was surprised. As the family's longtime medical attendant, he was familiar with the legal advisor. He brought up Mr. Mool's name.
“Mr. Mool has forfeited my confidence,” Mrs. Gallilee announced. “Can you, or can you not, recommend a lawyer?”
“Mr. Mool has lost my trust,” Mrs. Gallilee declared. “Can you, or can you not, suggest a lawyer?”
“Oh, certainly! My own lawyer.”
“Oh, definitely! My own lawyer.”
“You will find writing materials on the table behind me. I won’t keep you more than five minutes. I want you to write from my dictation.”
“You'll find writing materials on the table behind me. I won’t take up more than five minutes of your time. I need you to write down what I dictate.”
“My dear lady, in your present condition—”
“My dear lady, given your current situation—”
“Do as I tell you! My head is quiet while I lie down. Even a woman in my condition can say what she means to do. I shall not close my eyes tonight, unless I can feel that I have put that wretch in her right place. Who are your lawyers?”
“Do what I say! My mind is calm while I'm lying down. Even someone in my situation can express their intentions. I won’t close my eyes tonight unless I feel like I’ve put that scoundrel in her rightful place. Who are your lawyers?”
Mr. Null mentioned the names, and took up his pen.
Mr. Null mentioned the names and picked up his pen.
“Introduce me in the customary form,” Mrs. Gallilee proceeded; “and then refer the lawyers to my brother’s Will. Is it done?”
“Introduce me the usual way,” Mrs. Gallilee continued; “and then direct the lawyers to my brother’s Will. Is that all set?”
In due time it was done.
In due time, it was done.
“Tell them next, how my niece has been taken away from me, and where she has been taken to.”
“Tell them next how my niece has been taken from me and where she has been taken.”
To the best of his ability, Mr. Null complied.
To the best of his ability, Mr. Null complied.
“Now,” said Mrs. Gallilee, “write what I mean to do!”
“Now,” Mrs. Gallilee said, “write down what I plan to do!”
The prospect of being revenged on Teresa revived her. For the moment, at least, she almost looked like herself again.
The thought of getting revenge on Teresa energized her. For now, she almost seemed like her old self again.
Mr. Null turned over to a new leaf, with a hand that trembled a little. The dictating voice pronounced these words:
Mr. Null turned over a new leaf, with a hand that shook a little. The dictating voice said these words:
“I forbid the woman Teresa to act in the capacity of nurse to Miss Carmina, and even to enter the room in which that young lady is now lying ill. I further warn this person, that my niece will be restored to my care, the moment her medical attendants allow her to be removed. And I desire my legal advisers to assert my authority, as guardian, to-morrow morning.”
“I forbid Teresa from acting as a nurse for Miss Carmina and even from entering the room where that young lady is currently resting. I also want to make it clear that my niece will be returned to me as soon as her doctors permit her to leave. I ask my legal advisors to enforce my authority as guardian tomorrow morning.”
Mr. Null finished his task in silent dismay. He took out his handkerchief and wiped his forehead.
Mr. Null completed his task with a quiet sense of disappointment. He pulled out his handkerchief and wiped his forehead.
“Is there any very terrible effort required in saying those few words—even to a shattered creature like me?” Mrs. Gallilee asked bitterly. “Let me hear that the lawyers have got their instructions, when you come to-morrow; and give me the name and address of a nurse whom you can thoroughly recommend. Good-night!”
“Is it such a huge effort to say those few words—even to a broken person like me?” Mrs. Gallilee asked bitterly. “Let me know that the lawyers have their instructions when you come tomorrow; and give me the name and address of a nurse you can truly recommend. Good night!”
At last, Mr. Null got away. As he softly closed the dressing-room door, the serious question still dwelt on his mind: What would Teresa do?
At last, Mr. Null got away. As he quietly closed the dressing room door, the serious question still lingered in his mind: What would Teresa do?
CHAPTER XLVIII.
Even in the welcome retirement of the school-room, Mr. Gallilee’s mind was not at ease. He was troubled by a question entirely new to him—the question of himself, in the character of husband and father.
Even in the comforting retirement of the classroom, Mr. Gallilee's mind was not at ease. He was troubled by a completely new question—the question of himself as a husband and father.
Accustomed through long years of conjugal association to look up to his wife as a superior creature, he was now conscious that her place in his estimation had been lost, beyond recovery. If he considered next what ought to be done with Maria and Zo, he only renewed his perplexity and distress. To leave them (as he had hitherto left them) absolutely submitted to their mother’s authority, was to resign his children to the influence of a woman, who had ceased to be the object of his confidence and respect. He pondered over it in the schoolroom; he pondered over it when he went to bed. On the next morning, he arrived at a conclusion in the nature of a compromise. He decided on applying to his good friend, Mr. Mool, for a word of advice.
Used to looking up to his wife as a superior being after years of marriage, he now realized that her position in his eyes was permanently lost. When he thought about what to do with Maria and Zo, he only felt more confused and distressed. Leaving them completely under their mother’s authority, as he had been doing, meant giving them over to a woman who was no longer someone he trusted or respected. He thought about it in the schoolroom; he thought about it when he went to bed. The next morning, he came to a compromise. He decided to reach out to his good friend, Mr. Mool, for some advice.
His first proceeding was to call at Teresa’s lodgings, in the hope of hearing better news of Carmina.
His first move was to visit Teresa’s place, hoping to hear better news about Carmina.
The melancholy report of her was expressed in two words: No change. He was so distressed that he asked to see the landlady; and tried, in his own helpless kindhearted way, to get a little hopeful information by asking questions—useless questions, repeated over and over again in futile changes of words. The landlady was patient: she respected the undisguised grief of the gentle modest old man; but she held to the hard truth. The one possible answer was the answer which her servant had already given. When she followed him out, to open the door, Mr. Gallilee requested permission to wait a moment in the hall. “If you will allow me, ma’am, I’ll wipe my eyes before I go into the street.”
The sad news about her was summed up in two words: No change. He felt so upset that he asked to see the landlady and tried, in his own helpless and kind way, to get a little hopeful information by asking questions—pointless questions, repeated over and over again with different wording. The landlady was patient; she respected the unhidden sorrow of the gentle, modest old man, but she stuck to the harsh truth. The only possible answer was the same one that her servant had already given. When she followed him out to open the door, Mr. Gallilee asked if he could wait a moment in the hall. “If you don’t mind, ma’am, I’d like to wipe my eyes before I head out into the street.”
Arriving at the office without an appointment, he found the lawyer engaged. A clerk presented to him a slip of paper, with a line written by Mr. Mool: “Is it anything of importance?” Simple Mr. Gallilee wrote back: “Oh, dear, no; it’s only me! I’ll call again.” Besides his critical judgment in the matter of champagne, this excellent man possessed another accomplishment—a beautiful handwriting. Mr. Mool, discovering a crooked line and some ill-formed letters in the reply, drew his own conclusions. He sent word to his old friend to wait.
Arriving at the office without an appointment, he found the lawyer busy. A clerk handed him a slip of paper with a note from Mr. Mool: “Is it anything important?” Simple Mr. Gallilee replied, “Oh, dear, no; it’s just me! I’ll come back later.” In addition to his discerning taste in champagne, this great man had another skill—he had beautiful handwriting. Mr. Mool, noticing a shaky line and some awkward letters in the response, came to his own conclusions. He sent a message to his old friend to wait.
In ten minutes more they were together, and the lawyer was informed of the events that had followed the visit of Benjulia to Fairfield Gardens, on the previous day.
In another ten minutes, they were together, and the lawyer was updated on what had happened after Benjulia's visit to Fairfield Gardens the day before.
For a while, the two men sat silently meditating—daunted by the prospect before them. When the time came for speaking, they exercised an influence over each other, of which both were alike unconscious. Out of their common horror of Mrs. Gallilee’s conduct, and their common interest in Carmina, they innocently achieved between them the creation of one resolute man.
For a while, the two men sat quietly, lost in thought—intimidated by what lay ahead. When it was time to talk, they had an unspoken impact on each other that neither of them realized. Driven by their shared dismay at Mrs. Gallilee’s behavior and their mutual concern for Carmina, they unwittingly formed a determined man together.
“My dear Gallilee, this is a very serious thing.”
“My dear Gallilee, this is a really serious matter.”
“My dear Mool, I feel it so—or I shouldn’t have disturbed you.”
“My dear Mool, I really feel that way—or I wouldn’t have interrupted you.”
“Don’t talk of disturbing me! I see so many complications ahead of us, I hardly know where to begin.”
“Don’t even start with disturbing me! I see so many complications in front of us, I barely know where to start.”
“Just my case! It’s a comfort to me that you feel it as I do.”
“Just like my situation! It’s comforting to know that you feel the same way I do.”
Mr. Mool rose and tried walking up and down his room, as a means of stimulating his ingenuity.
Mr. Mool got up and walked back and forth in his room, hoping to spark his creativity.
“There’s this poor young lady,” he resumed. “If she gets better—”
“There’s this unfortunate young woman,” he continued. “If she improves—”
“Don’t put it in that way!” Mr. Gallilee interposed. “It sounds as if you doubted her ever getting well—you see it yourself in that light, don’t you? Be a little more positive, Mool, in mercy to me.”
“Don’t say it like that!” Mr. Gallilee interrupted. “It makes it sound like you doubt she’ll ever get better—you see it that way, don’t you? Please be a little more positive, Mool, for my sake.”
“By all means,” Mr. Mool agreed. “Let us say, when she gets better. But the difficulty meets us, all the same. If Mrs. Gallilee claims her right, what are we to do?”
“Sure,” Mr. Mool agreed. “Let’s say, when she gets better. But we still face a problem. If Mrs. Gallilee insists on her rights, what are we supposed to do?”
Mr. Gallilee rose in his turn, and took a walk up and down the room. That well-meant experiment only left him feebler than ever.
Mr. Gallilee stood up next and walked back and forth in the room. That well-intentioned attempt only made him feel weaker than before.
“What possessed her brother to make her Carmina’s guardian?” he asked—with the nearest approach to irritability of which he was capable.
“What made her brother decide to make her Carmina’s guardian?” he asked, showing the closest thing to irritation he could manage.
The lawyer was busy with his own thoughts. He only enlightened Mr. Gallilee after the question had been repeated.
The lawyer was lost in his own thoughts. He only informed Mr. Gallilee after the question was repeated.
“I had the sincerest regard for Mr. Robert Graywell,” he said. “A better husband and father—and don’t let me forget it, a more charming artist—never lived. But,” said Mr. Mool, with the air of one strong-minded man appealing to another: “weak, sadly weak. If you will allow me to say so, your wife’s self-asserting way—well, it was so unlike her brother’s way, that it had its effect on him! If Lady Northlake had been a little less quiet and retiring, the matter might have ended in a very different manner. As it was (I don’t wish to put the case offensively) Mrs. Gallilee imposed on him—and there she is, in authority, under the Will. Let that be. We must protect this poor girl. We must act!” cried Mr. Mool with a burst of energy.
“I had the utmost respect for Mr. Robert Graywell,” he said. “A better husband and father—and let me not forget, a more charming artist—never existed. But,” Mr. Mool continued, with the demeanor of one strong-minded man addressing another, “he was weak, sadly weak. If I may say so, your wife’s assertive nature—well, it was so different from her brother’s behavior that it influenced him! If Lady Northlake had been a bit less quiet and reserved, things might have turned out very differently. As it stands (I don’t mean to be offensive), Mrs. Gallilee had an influence on him—and there she is, in charge, according to the Will. That aside, we must protect this poor girl. We need to take action!” cried Mr. Mool with a surge of energy.
“We must act!” Mr. Gallilee repeated—and feebly clenched his fist, and softly struck the table.
“We need to take action!” Mr. Gallilee repeated—and weakly clenched his fist, and gently tapped the table.
“I think I have an idea,” the lawyer proceeded; “suggested by something said to me by Miss Carmina herself. May I ask if you are in her confidence?”
“I think I have an idea,” the lawyer continued; “inspired by something Miss Carmina said to me. Can I ask if you are close to her?”
Mr. Gallilee’s face brightened at this. “Certainly,” he answered. “I always kiss her when we say good-night, and kiss her again when we say good-morning.”
Mr. Gallilee's face lit up at this. "Of course," he replied. "I always kiss her goodnight and kiss her again good morning."
This proof of his friend’s claims as Carmina’s chosen adviser, seemed rather to surprise Mr. Mool. “Did she ever hint at an idea of hastening her marriage?” he inquired.
This proof of his friend’s claims as Carmina’s chosen adviser seemed to surprise Mr. Mool. “Did she ever suggest the idea of speeding up her marriage?” he asked.
Plainly as the question was put, it thoroughly puzzled Mr. Gallilee. His honest face answered for him—he was not in Carmina’s confidence. Mr. Mool returned to his idea.
Plain as the question was, it completely puzzled Mr. Gallilee. His honest face showed that he was not in Carmina’s confidence. Mr. Mool went back to his idea.
“The one thing we can do,” he said, “is to hasten Mr. Ovid’s return. There is the only course to take—as I see it.”
“The one thing we can do,” he said, “is speed up Mr. Ovid’s return. That’s the only option we have—as I see it.”
“Let’s do it at once!” cried Mr. Gallilee.
“Let’s do it right now!” yelled Mr. Gallilee.
“But tell me,” Mr. Mool insisted, greedy for encouragement—“does my suggestion relieve your mind?”
“But tell me,” Mr. Mool pressed, eager for reassurance—“does my suggestion make you feel better?”
“It’s the first happy moment I’ve had to-day!” Mr. Gallilee’s weak voice piped high: he was getting firmer and firmer with every word he uttered.
“It’s the first happy moment I’ve had today!” Mr. Gallilee’s weak voice piped up higher: he was becoming more and more confident with every word he spoke.
One of them produced a telegraph-form; the other seized a pen. “Shall we send the message in your name?” Mr. Mool asked.
One of them pulled out a telegraph form; the other grabbed a pen. “Should we send the message in your name?” Mr. Mool asked.
If Mr. Gallilee had possessed a hundred names he would have sent them (and paid for them) all. “John Gallilee, 14 Fairfield Gardens, London, To—” There the pen stopped. Ovid was still in the wilds of Canada. The one way of communicating with him was through the medium of the bankers at Quebec, To the bankers, accordingly, the message was sent. “Please telegraph Mr. Ovid Vere’s address, the moment you know it.”
If Mr. Gallilee had a hundred names, he would have sent them all and paid for it. “John Gallilee, 14 Fairfield Gardens, London, To—” There the pen paused. Ovid was still deep in the wilderness of Canada. The only way to reach him was through the bankers in Quebec. So, the message was sent to the bankers: “Please telegraph Mr. Ovid Vere’s address as soon as you have it.”
When the telegram had been sent to the office, an interval of inaction followed. Mr. Gallilee’s fortitude suffered a relapse. “It’s a long time to wait,” he said.
When the telegram was sent to the office, there was a period of inactivity that followed. Mr. Gallilee's resolve started to waver. "It's taking forever to get a response," he said.
His friend agreed with him. Morally speaking, Mr. Mool’s strength lay in points of law. No point of law appeared to be involved in the present conference: he shared Mr. Gallilee’s depression of spirits. “We are quite helpless,” he remarked, “till Mr. Ovid comes back. In the interval, I see no choice for Miss Carmina but to submit to her guardian; unless—” He looked hard at Mr. Gallilee, before he finished his sentence. “Unless,” he resumed, “you can get over your present feeling about your wife.”
His friend agreed with him. In terms of ethics, Mr. Mool’s strength was in legal matters. No legal issue seemed to be involved in the current meeting; he felt the same gloom as Mr. Gallilee. “We’re completely powerless,” he said, “until Mr. Ovid returns. In the meantime, I don’t see any option for Miss Carmina except to submit to her guardian; unless—” He stared intently at Mr. Gallilee before completing his thought. “Unless,” he continued, “you can move past your current feelings about your wife.”
“Get over it?” Mr. Gallilee repeated.
“Get over it?” Mr. Gallilee repeated.
“It seems quite impossible now, I dare say,” the worthy lawyer admitted. “A very painful impression has been produced on you. Naturally! naturally! But the force of habit—a married life of many years—your own kind feeling—”
“It seems pretty impossible now, I must say,” the respectable lawyer admitted. “You’ve been left with a very painful impression. Of course! Of course! But the force of habit—a long married life—your own kind feelings—”
“What do you mean?” asked Mr. Gallilee, bewildered, impatient, almost angry.
“What do you mean?” asked Mr. Gallilee, confused, annoyed, almost angry.
“A little persuasion on your part, my good friend—at the interesting moment of reconciliation—might be followed by excellent results. Mrs. Gallilee might not object to waive her claims, until time has softened existing asperities. Surely, a compromise is possible, if you could only prevail on yourself to forgive your wife.”
“A little persuasion on your part, my good friend—at the right moment of reconciliation—could lead to great results. Mrs. Gallilee might be willing to set aside her claims until time has eased the current tensions. Surely, a compromise is possible if you can just manage to forgive your wife.”
“Forgive her? I should be only too glad to forgive her!” cried Mr. Gallilee, bursting into violent agitation. “How am I to do it? Good God! Mool, how am I to do it? You didn’t hear those infamous words. You didn’t see that dreadful death-struck look of the poor girl. I declare to you I turn cold when I think of my wife! I can’t go to her when I ought to go—I send the servants into her room. My children, too—my dear good children—it’s enough to break one’s heart—think of their being brought up by a mother who could say what she said, and do—What will they see, I ask you what will they see, if she gets Carmina back in the house, and treats that sweet young creature as she will treat her? There were times last night, when I thought of going away for ever—Lord knows where—and taking the girls with me. What am I talking about? I had something to say, and I don’t know what it is; I don’t know my own self! There, there; I’ll keep quiet. It’s my poor stupid head, I suppose—hot, Mool, burning hot. Let’s be reasonable. Yes, yes, yes; let’s be reasonable. You’re a lawyer. I said to myself, when I came here, ‘I want Mool’s advice.’ Be a dear good fellow—set my mind at ease. Oh, my friend, my old friend, what can I do for my children?”
“Forgive her? I would be more than happy to forgive her!” shouted Mr. Gallilee, bursting into a frenzy. “How can I do that? Good God! Mool, how can I do it? You didn’t hear those awful words. You didn’t see that terrible, deathly look on the poor girl's face. I swear I get chills just thinking about my wife! I can’t face her when I should—I send the servants into her room instead. My children, too—my dear, sweet children—it’s enough to break your heart—imagine them being raised by a mother who could say what she said, and do—What will they see, I ask you, what will they see, if she brings Carmina back into the house and treats that lovely young girl like she will treat her? There were moments last night when I thought about leaving for good—God knows where—and taking the girls with me. What am I talking about? I had something to say, but I can’t remember what it is; I don’t even know myself! There, there; I’ll shut up. It’s just my poor stupid head, I guess—hot, Mool, burning hot. Let’s be reasonable. Yes, yes, yes; let’s be reasonable. You’re a lawyer. I thought to myself, when I came here, ‘I need Mool’s advice.’ Be a dear good fellow—put my mind at ease. Oh, my friend, my old friend, what can I do for my children?”
Amazed and distressed—utterly at a loss how to interfere to any good purpose—Mr. Mool recovered his presence of mind, the moment Mr. Gallilee appealed to him in his legal capacity. “Don’t distress yourself about your children,” he said kindly. “Thank God, we stand on firm ground, there.”
Amazed and upset—completely unsure how to help—Mr. Mool regained his composure the moment Mr. Gallilee reached out to him as a lawyer. "Don't worry about your kids," he said gently. "Thank goodness, we're on solid ground there."
“Do you mean it, Mool?”
“Are you serious, Mool?”
“I mean it. Where your daughters are concerned, the authority is yours. Be firm, Gallilee! be firm!”
“I mean it. When it comes to your daughters, the authority is yours. Be strong, Gallilee! Be strong!”
“I will! You set me the example—don’t you? You’re firm—eh?”
“I will! You set the example for me, right? You’re strong—aren’t you?”
“Firm as a rock. I agree with you. For the present at least, the children must be removed.”
“Solid as a rock. I agree with you. For now, at least, the children need to be taken away.”
“At once, Mool!”
"Right away, Mool!"
“At once!” the lawyer repeated.
“Right now!” the lawyer repeated.
They had wrought each other up to the right pitch of resolution, by this time. They were almost loud enough for the clerks to hear them in the office.
They had pumped each other up to just the right level of determination by this point. They were almost loud enough for the clerks to hear them in the office.
“No matter what my wife may say!” Mr. Gallilee stipulated.
“No matter what my wife says!” Mr. Gallilee insisted.
“No matter what she may say,” Mr. Mool rejoined, “the father is master.”
“No matter what she says,” Mr. Mool replied, “the father is in charge.”
“And you know the law.”
“And you know the law.”
“And I know the law. You have only to assert yourself.”
“And I know the law. You just need to stand up for yourself.”
“And you have only to back me.”
“And you just need to support me.”
“For your children’s sake, Gallilee!”
"For your kids' sake, Gallilee!"
“Under my lawyer’s advice, Mool!”
"On my lawyer's advice, Mool!"
The one resolute Man was produced at last—without a flaw in him anywhere. They were both exhausted by the effort. Mr. Mool suggested a glass of wine.
The one determined man finally showed up—perfect in every way. They were both worn out from the effort. Mr. Mool suggested having a glass of wine.
Mr. Gallilee ventured on a hint. “You don’t happen to have a drop of champagne handy?” he said.
Mr. Gallilee took a chance. “Do you happen to have any champagne around?” he asked.
The lawyer rang for his housekeeper. In five minutes, they were pledging each other in foaming tumblers. In five minutes more, they plunged back into business. The question of the best place to which the children could be removed, was easily settled. Mr. Mool offered his own house; acknowledging modestly that it had perhaps one drawback—it was within easy reach of Mrs. Gallilee. The statement of this objection stimulated his friend’s memory. Lady Northlake was in Scotland. Lady Northlake had invited Maria and Zo, over and over again, to pass the autumn with their cousins; but Mrs. Gallilee’s jealousy had always contrived to find some plausible reason for refusal. “Write at once,” Mr. Mool advised. “You may do it in two lines. Your wife is ill; Miss Carmina is ill; you are not able to leave London—and the children are pining for fresh air.” In this sense, Mr. Gallilee wrote. He insisted on having the letter sent to the post immediately. “I know it’s long before post-time,” he explained. “But I want to compose my mind.”
The lawyer called for his housekeeper. In five minutes, they were toasting each other with drinks. Five minutes later, they dove back into business. The best place to move the children was easily decided. Mr. Mool offered his own home, admitting modestly that it had one downside—it was close to Mrs. Gallilee. Mentioning this concern jogged his friend's memory. Lady Northlake was in Scotland. Lady Northlake had invited Maria and Zo multiple times to spend the autumn with their cousins, but Mrs. Gallilee's jealousy always found a believable reason for them to decline. "Write right away," Mr. Mool suggested. "You can do it in two lines. Your wife is ill; Miss Carmina is ill; you can’t leave London—and the children are craving fresh air." In this way, Mr. Gallilee wrote. He insisted that the letter be sent to the mailbox immediately. "I know it's early for the post," he explained. "But I want to clear my mind."
The lawyer paused, with his glass of wine at his lips. “I say! You’re not hesitating already?”
The lawyer paused, wine glass at his lips. “Wait! You’re not having second thoughts already?”
“No more than you are,” Mr. Gallilee answered.
“No more than you are,” Mr. Gallilee replied.
“You will really send the girls away?”
“You're actually going to send the girls away?”
“The girls shall go, on the day when Lady Northlake invites them.”
“The girls will go on the day when Lady Northlake invites them.”
“I’ll make a note of that,” said Mr. Mool.
“I'll remember that,” said Mr. Mool.
He made the note; and they rose to say good-bye. Faithful Mr. Gallilee still thought of Carmina. “Do consider it again!” he said at parting. “Are you sure the law won’t help her?”
He took note of it, and they stood up to say goodbye. Loyal Mr. Gallilee still thought about Carmina. “Please think it over again!” he said as they parted. “Are you really sure the law can’t help her?”
“I might look at her father’s Will,” Mr. Mool replied.
“I might check out her father's Will,” Mr. Mool replied.
Mr. Gallilee saw the hopeful side of this suggestion, in the brightest colours. “Why didn’t you think of it before?” he asked.
Mr. Gallilee saw the positive side of this suggestion in the brightest colors. “Why didn’t you think of it earlier?” he asked.
Mr. Mool gently remonstrated. “Don’t forget how many things I have on my mind,” he said. “It only occurs to me now that the Will may give us a remedy—if there is any open opposition to the ward’s marriage engagement, on the guardian’s part.”
Mr. Mool gently protested. “Don't forget how much is on my mind,” he said. “It just occurred to me that the Will might provide us with a solution—if there's any open opposition to the ward's marriage engagement from the guardian.”
There he stopped; knowing Mrs. Gallilee’s methods of opposition too well to reckon hopefully on such a result as this. But he was a merciful man—and he kept his misgivings to himself.
There he paused, fully aware of Mrs. Gallilee’s ways of resisting too well to expect a positive outcome like this. But he was a compassionate man—and he kept his doubts to himself.
On the way home, Mr. Gallilee encountered his wife’s maid. Marceline was dropping a letter into the pillar-post-box at the corner of the Square; she changed colour, on seeing her master. “Corresponding with her sweetheart,” Mr. Gallilee concluded.
On the way home, Mr. Gallilee ran into his wife’s maid. Marceline was dropping a letter into the mailbox at the corner of the Square; she turned pale when she saw her boss. “Corresponding with her boyfriend,” Mr. Gallilee figured.
Entering the house with an unfinished cigar in his mouth, he made straight for the smoking-room—and passed his youngest daughter, below him, waiting out of sight on the kitchen stairs.
Entering the house with an unfinished cigar in his mouth, he headed straight for the smoking room—and passed by his youngest daughter, below him, waiting out of sight on the kitchen stairs.
“Have you done it?” Zo whispered, when Marceline returned by the servants’ entrance.
“Did you do it?” Zo whispered when Marceline came back through the staff entrance.
“It’s safe in the post, dear. Now tell me what you saw yesterday, when you were hidden in Miss Carmina’s bedroom.”
“It’s safe in the mail, darling. Now tell me what you saw yesterday when you were hiding in Miss Carmina’s bedroom.”
The tone in which she spoke implied a confidential agreement. With honourable promptitude Zo, perched on her friend’s knee, exerted her memory, and rewarded Marceline for posting her letter to Ovid.
The way she spoke suggested they had a secret agreement. With promptness and honor, Zo, sitting on her friend’s knee, recalled the details and thanked Marceline for sending her letter to Ovid.
CHAPTER XLIX.
It was past the middle of the day, before Mr. Le Frank paid his promised visit to Mrs. Gallilee. He entered the room with gloomy looks; and made his polite inquiries, as became a depressed musician, in the minor key.
It was after midday when Mr. Le Frank finally made his promised visit to Mrs. Gallilee. He walked into the room with a somber expression and politely asked his questions in the subdued tone typical of a downcast musician.
“I am sorry, madam, to find you still on the sofa. Is there no improvement in your health?”
“I’m sorry, ma'am, to see you still on the couch. Is there no improvement in your health?”
“None whatever.”
“Not at all.”
“Does your medical attendant give you any hope?”
“Does your doctor give you any hope?”
“He does what they all do—he preaches patience. No more of myself! You appear to be in depressed spirits.”
“He does what everyone else does—he talks about being patient. Enough about me! You seem to be feeling down.”
Mr. Le Frank admitted with a sigh that appearances had not misrepresented him. “I have been bitterly disappointed,” he said. “My feelings as an artist are wounded to the quick. But why do I trouble you with my poor little personal affairs? I humbly beg your pardon.”
Mr. Le Frank sighed and admitted that appearances hadn’t deceived him. “I’ve been really disappointed,” he said. “As an artist, my feelings are deeply hurt. But why am I bothering you with my trivial personal issues? I sincerely apologize.”
His eyes accompanied this modest apology with a look of uneasy anticipation: he evidently expected to be asked to explain himself. Events had followed her instructions to Mr. Null, which left Mrs. Gallilee in need of employing her music-master’s services. She felt the necessity of exerting herself; and did it—with an effort.
His eyes matched this humble apology with an expression of anxious anticipation: he clearly expected to be asked to explain himself. Things had gone according to her instructions to Mr. Null, which meant Mrs. Gallilee needed to enlist her music teacher's help. She felt the need to push herself; and she did it—with some difficulty.
“You have no reason, I hope, to complain of your pupils?” she said.
“You don’t have any reason to complain about your students, do you?” she asked.
“At this time of year, madam, I have no pupils. They are all out of town.”
“At this time of year, ma’am, I don’t have any students. They’re all out of town.”
She was too deeply preoccupied by her own affairs to trouble herself any further. The direct way was the easy way. She said wearily, “Well, what is it?”
She was too caught up in her own stuff to worry about anything else. The straightforward approach was the simple one. She said tiredly, "Well, what is it?"
He answered in plain terms, this time.
He responded clearly this time.
“A bitter humiliation, Mrs. Gallilee! I have been made to regret that I asked you to honour me by accepting the dedication of my Song. The music-sellers, on whom the sale depends, have not taken a tenth part of the number of copies for which we expected them to subscribe. Has some extraordinary change come over the public taste? My composition has been carefully based on fashionable principles—that is to say, on the principles of the modern German school. As little tune as possible; and that little strictly confined to the accompaniment. And what is the result? Loss confronts me, instead of profit—my agreement makes me liable for half the expenses of publication. And, what is far more serious in my estimation, your honoured name is associated with a failure! Don’t notice me—the artist nature—I shall be better in a minute.” He took out a profusely-scented handkerchief, and buried his face in it with a groan.
“Such a bitter humiliation, Mrs. Gallilee! I've come to regret asking you to honor me by accepting the dedication of my Song. The music sellers, on whom the sales depend, haven’t taken even a fraction of the copies we expected them to buy. Has there been some strange shift in public taste? My composition was carefully crafted based on modern trends—that is to say, on the principles of the contemporary German school. As little melody as possible; and that little strictly tied to the accompaniment. And what’s the outcome? I'm facing a loss instead of a profit—my agreement makes me responsible for half the publishing costs. And, what’s even more serious to me, your esteemed name is linked to this failure! Don’t mind me—the artist in me—I’ll be fine in a moment.” He pulled out an overly scented handkerchief and buried his face in it with a groan.
Mrs. Gallilee’s hard common sense understood the heart-broken composer to perfection.
Mrs. Gallilee’s practical wisdom completely understood the heartbroken composer.
“Stupid of me not to have offered him money yesterday,” she thought: “this waste of time need never have happened.” She set her mistake right with admirable brevity and directness. “Don’t distress yourself, Mr. Le Frank. Now my name is on it, the Song is mine. If your publisher’s account is not satisfactory—be so good as to send it to me.” Mr. Le Frank dropped his dry handkerchief, and sprang theatrically to his feet. His indulgent patroness refused to hear him: to this admirable woman, the dignity of Art was a sacred thing. “Not a word more on that subject,” she said. “Tell me how you prospered last night. Your investigations cannot have been interrupted, or I should have heard of it. Come to the result! Have you found anything of importance in my niece’s room?”
“Stupid of me not to have offered him money yesterday,” she thought. “This whole waste of time could have been avoided.” She corrected her mistake with impressive brevity and straightforwardness. “Don’t worry, Mr. Le Frank. Now that my name is on it, the song is mine. If your publisher’s account isn't satisfactory—please send it to me.” Mr. Le Frank dropped his dry handkerchief and jumped up dramatically. His indulgent patron refused to listen to him: to this remarkable woman, the dignity of Art was sacred. “Not another word on that topic,” she said. “Tell me how you did last night. Your investigations can’t have been interrupted, or I would have heard about it. Get to the point! Have you found anything significant in my niece’s room?”
Mr. Le Frank had again been baffled, so far as the confirmation of his own suspicions was concerned. But the time was not favourable to a confession of personal disappointment. He understood the situation; and made himself the hero of it, in three words.
Mr. Le Frank was once again puzzled when it came to confirming his suspicions. However, this wasn't the right moment to admit his personal letdown. He grasped the situation and turned himself into the hero of it in just three words.
“Judge for yourself,” he said—and held out the letter of warning from Father Patrizio.
“Judge for yourself,” he said—and handed over the warning letter from Father Patrizio.
In silence, Mrs. Gallilee read the words which declared her to be the object of Teresa’s inveterate resentment, and which charged Carmina with the serious duty of keeping the peace.
In silence, Mrs. Gallilee read the words that labeled her as the target of Teresa’s deep-seated resentment and which tasked Carmina with the important responsibility of maintaining the peace.
“Does it alarm you?” Mr. Le Frank asked.
“Does it worry you?” Mr. Le Frank asked.
“I hardly know what I feel,” she answered. “Give me time to think.”
“I can barely understand what I feel,” she replied. “Give me some time to think.”
Mr. Le Frank went back to his chair. He had reason to congratulate himself already: he had shifted to other shoulders the pecuniary responsibility involved in the failure of his Song. Observing Mrs. Gallilee, he began to see possibilities of a brighter prospect still. Thus far she had kept him at a certain distance. Was the change of mind coming, which would admit him to the position (with all its solid advantages) of a confidential friend?
Mr. Le Frank returned to his chair. He already had a reason to feel proud: he had transferred the financial responsibility for his failed Song to someone else. As he watched Mrs. Gallilee, he started to see the potential for an even better outcome. Until now, she had maintained a certain distance from him. Was she starting to change her mind and consider him for a role (with all its solid benefits) as a trusted friend?
She suddenly took up Father Patrizio’s letter, and showed it to him.
She suddenly picked up Father Patrizio’s letter and showed it to him.
“What impression does it produce on you,” she asked, “knowing no more than you know now?”
“What impression does it make on you,” she asked, “given that you know no more than you do now?”
“The priest’s cautious language, madam, speaks for itself. You have an enemy who will stick at nothing.”
“The priest’s careful words, ma'am, are clear on their own. You have an enemy who will stop at nothing.”
She still hesitated to trust him.
She still hesitated to trust him.
“You see me here,” she went on, “confined to my room; likely, perhaps, to be in this helpless condition for some time to come. How would you protect yourself against that woman, in my place?”
“You see me here,” she continued, “stuck in my room; probably going to be in this helpless state for a while. How would you defend yourself against that woman if you were in my position?”
“I should wait.”
"I'll wait."
“For what purpose?”
"What's the purpose?"
“If you will allow me to use the language of the card-table, I should wait till the woman shows her hand.”
“If you’ll let me use a card game term, I should wait until the woman reveals her cards.”
“She has shown it.”
“She has shown it.”
“May I ask when?”
"When can I ask?"
“This morning.”
"This morning."
Mr. Le Frank said no more. If he was really wanted, Mrs. Gallilee had only to speak. After a last moment of hesitation, the pitiless necessities of her position decided her once more. “You see me too ill to move,” she said; “the first thing to do, is to tell you why.”
Mr. Le Frank said nothing more. If she really wanted him, Mrs. Gallilee just had to say so. After a moment of hesitation, the harsh realities of her situation made her decision for her. “You can see that I’m too sick to get up,” she said; “the first thing I need to do is to explain why.”
She related the plain facts; without a word of comment, without a sign of emotion. But her husband’s horror of her had left an impression, which neither pride nor contempt had been strong enough to resist. She allowed the music-master to infer, that contending claims to authority over Carmina had led to a quarrel which provoked the assault. The secret of the words that she had spoken, was the one secret that she kept from Mr. Le Frank.
She shared the straightforward facts without any comments or signs of emotion. However, her husband’s disgust for her had made an impact, one that neither pride nor disdain could overcome. She let the music teacher think that clashing claims to authority over Carmina had caused a fight that triggered the attack. The true meaning of her words was the only secret she kept from Mr. Le Frank.
“While I was insensible,” she proceeded, “my niece was taken away from me. She has been suffering from nervous illness; she was naturally terrified—and she is now at the nurse’s lodgings, too ill to be moved. There you have the state of affairs, up to last night.”
“While I was unconscious,” she continued, “my niece was taken from me. She has been dealing with a nervous illness; she was understandably scared—and she is now at the nurse’s place, too sick to be moved. That’s the situation as of last night.”
“Some people might think,” Mr. Le Frank remarked, “that the easiest way out of it, so far, would be to summon the nurse for the assault.”
“Some people might think,” Mr. Le Frank said, “that the easiest way out of this so far would be to call the nurse to report the assault.”
“The easiest way compels me to face a public exposure,” Mrs. Gallilee answered. “In my position that is impossible.”
“The easiest option forces me to deal with public exposure,” Mrs. Gallilee replied. “In my position, that’s not an option.”
Mr. Le Frank accepted this view of the case as a matter of course. “Under the circumstances,” he said, “it’s not easy to advise you. How can you make the woman submit to your authority, while you are lying here?”
Mr. Le Frank accepted this view of the case without hesitation. “Given the situation," he said, "it’s tough to give you advice. How can you expect the woman to respect your authority while you’re lying here?”
“My lawyers have made her submit this morning.”
“My lawyers had her come in this morning.”
In the extremity of his surprise, Mr. Le Frank forgot himself. “The devil they have!” he exclaimed.
In his extreme surprise, Mr. Le Frank lost his composure. “What the heck they have!” he shouted.
“They have forbidden her, in my name,” Mrs. Gallilee continued, “to act as nurse to my niece. They have informed her that Miss Carmina will be restored to my care, the moment she can be moved. And they have sent me her unconditional submission in writing, signed by herself.”
“They have forbidden her, in my name,” Mrs. Gallilee continued, “to act as a nurse to my niece. They have informed her that Miss Carmina will be returned to my care as soon as she can be moved. And they have sent me her unconditional submission in writing, signed by her.”
She took it from the desk at her side, and read it to him, in these words:
She picked it up from the desk next to her and read it to him, saying:
“I humbly ask pardon of Mrs. Gallilee for the violent and unlawful acts of which I have been guilty. I acknowledge, and submit to, her authority as guardian of Miss Carmina Graywell. And I appeal to her mercy (which I own I have not deserved) to spare me the misery of separation from Miss Carmina, on any conditions which it may be her good will and pleasure to impose.”
"I sincerely apologize to Mrs. Gallilee for the violent and unlawful actions I have committed. I recognize and accept her role as guardian of Miss Carmina Graywell. I humbly request her mercy (which I admit I do not deserve) to spare me the pain of being apart from Miss Carmina, under whatever conditions she sees fit to impose."
“Now,” Mrs. Galilee concluded, “what do you say?”
“Now,” Mrs. Galilee finished, “what do you think?”
Speaking sincerely for once, Mr. Le Frank made a startling reply.
Speaking honestly for once, Mr. Le Frank gave a shocking response.
“Submit on your side,” he said. “Do what she asks of you. And when you are well enough to go to her lodgings, decline with thanks if she offers you anything to eat or drink.”
“Submit on your end,” he said. “Do what she asks of you. And when you’re well enough to visit her place, politely decline if she offers you anything to eat or drink.”
Mrs. Gallilee raised herself on the sofa. “Are you insulting me, sir,” she asked, “by making this serious emergency the subject of a joke?”
Mrs. Gallilee sat up on the sofa. “Are you insulting me, sir,” she asked, “by turning this serious emergency into a joke?”
“I never was more in earnest, madam, in my life.”
“I have never been more serious, ma'am, in my life.”
“You think—you really think—that she is capable of trying to poison me?”
“You think—you really think—that she could actually try to poison me?”
“Most assuredly I do.”
“Absolutely, I do.”
Mrs. Gallilee sank back on the pillow. Mr. Le Frank stated his reasons; checking them off, one by one, on his fingers.
Mrs. Gallilee leaned back on the pillow. Mr. Le Frank listed his reasons, counting them off one by one on his fingers.
“Who is she?” he began. “She is an Italian woman of the lower orders. The virtues of the people among whom she had been born and bred, are not generally considered to include respect for the sanctity of human life. What do we know already that she has done? She has alarmed the priest, who keeps her conscience, and knows her well; and she has attacked you with such murderous ferocity that it is a wonder you have escaped with your life. What sort of message have you sent to her, after this experience of her temper? You have told the tigress that you have the power to separate her from her cub, and that you mean to use it. On those plain facts, as they stare us in the face, which is the soundest conclusion? To believe that she really submits—or to believe that she is only gaining time, and is capable (if she sees no other alternative) of trying to poison you?”
“Who is she?” he began. “She’s an Italian woman from a lower social class. The values of the community she grew up in don’t typically include respect for the sanctity of human life. What do we already know she has done? She has frightened the priest, who keeps her conscience and knows her well; and she has attacked you with such violent ferocity that it’s a wonder you’re still alive. What kind of message have you sent her after witnessing her temper? You’ve told the tigress that you have the power to take her away from her cub, and that you plan to use it. Given these obvious facts, what’s the most logical conclusion? To believe that she truly submits—or to believe that she’s just biding her time and is capable (if she sees no other way) of trying to poison you?”
“What would you advise me to do?” In those words Mrs. Gallilee—never before reduced to ask advice of anybody—owned that sound reasoning was not thrown away on her.
“What would you suggest I do?” In saying that, Mrs. Gallilee—who had never before found herself asking anyone for advice—acknowledged that good reasoning wasn’t lost on her.
Mr. Le Frank answered the demand made on him without hesitation.
Mr. Le Frank responded to the request made to him without delay.
“The nurse has not signed that act of submission,” he said, “without having her own private reasons for appearing to give way. Rely on it, she is prepared for you—and there is at least a chance that some proof of it may be found. Have all her movements privately watched—and search the room she lives in, as I searched Miss Carmina’s room last night.”
“The nurse hasn't signed that act of submission,” he said, “without having her own reasons for seeming to back down. Trust me, she’s ready for you—and there’s at least a chance that some evidence of it might be found. Have her movements discreetly monitored—and search the room she stays in, just like I searched Miss Carmina’s room last night.”
“Well?” said Mrs. Gallilee.
"Well?" said Mrs. Gallilee.
“Well?” Mr. Le Frank repeated.
“Well?” Mr. Le Frank asked.
She angrily gave way. “Say at once that you are the man to do it for me!” she answered. “And say next—if you can—how it is to be done.”
She angrily stepped aside. “Just say right now that you’re the one who can do this for me!” she replied. “And then tell me—if you can—how it’s going to be done.”
Mr. Le Frank’s manner softened to an air of gentle gallantry.
Mr. Le Frank's attitude became more refined and courteous.
“Pray compose yourself!” he said. “I am so glad to be of service to you, and it is so easily done!”
“Please calm down!” he said. “I’m really glad to help you, and it’s so easy to do!”
“Easily?”
"Really?"
“Dear madam, quite easily. Isn’t the house a lodging-house; and, at this time of year, have I anything to do?” He rose, and took his hat.
“Dear ma'am, that's pretty simple. Isn't the house a boarding house; and, at this time of year, do I have anything else to do?” He stood up and grabbed his hat.
“Surely, you see me in my new character now? A single gentleman wants a bedroom. His habits are quiet, and he gives excellent references. The address, Mrs. Gallilee—may I trouble you for the address?”
“Surely, you can see me in my new role now? A single guy is looking for a bedroom. He’s quiet and has great references. The address, Mrs. Gallilee—could I trouble you for the address?”
CHAPTER L.
Towards seven o’clock on the evening of Thursday, Carmina recognised Teresa for the first time.
Towards seven o'clock on Thursday evening, Carmina recognized Teresa for the first time.
Her half-closed eyes opened, as if from a long sleep: they rested on the old nurse without any appearance of surprise. “I am so glad to see you, my dear,” she said faintly. “Are you very tired after you journey?” None of the inquiries which might have been anticipated followed those first words. Not the slightest allusion to Mrs. Gallilee escaped her; she expressed no anxiety about Miss Minerva; no sign of uneasiness at finding herself in a. strange room, disturbed her quiet face. Contentedly reposing, she looked at Teresa from time to time and said, “You will stay with me, won’t you?” Now and then, she confessed that her head felt dull and heavy, and asked Teresa to take her hand. “I feel as if I was sinking away from you,” she said; “keep hold of my hand and I shan’t be afraid to go to sleep.” The words were hardly spoken, before she sank into slumber. Occasionally, Teresa felt her hand tremble and kissed it. She seemed to be conscious of the kiss, without waking—she smiled in her sleep.
Her half-closed eyes opened, as if waking from a long sleep: they settled on the old nurse without any sign of surprise. “I’m so glad to see you, my dear,” she said softly. “Are you very tired after your journey?” None of the questions that might have been expected followed those first words. Not a single mention of Mrs. Gallilee escaped her; she showed no concern about Miss Minerva; no hint of discomfort at being in an unfamiliar room disturbed her calm expression. Relaxed, she looked at Teresa from time to time and said, “You’ll stay with me, won’t you?” Now and then, she admitted that her head felt dull and heavy, and asked Teresa to hold her hand. “I feel like I’m drifting away from you,” she said; “hold my hand and I won’t be scared to fall asleep.” The words were barely out before she fell into sleep. Occasionally, Teresa felt her hand tremble and kissed it. She seemed aware of the kiss, without waking—she smiled in her sleep.
But, when the first hours of the morning came, this state of passive repose was disturbed. A violent attack of sickness came on. It was repeated again and again. Teresa sent for Mr. Null. He did what he could to relieve the new symptom; and he despatched a messenger to his illustrious colleague.
But, when the early hours of the morning arrived, this state of passive calm was interrupted. A severe bout of illness hit. It happened over and over. Teresa called for Mr. Null. He did what he could to ease the new symptom and sent a messenger to his esteemed colleague.
Benjulia lost no time in answering personally the appeal that had been made to him.
Benjulia quickly responded personally to the appeal that had been made to him.
Mr. Null said, “Serious derangement of the stomach, sir.” Benjulia agreed with him. Mr. Null showed his prescription. Benjulia sanctioned the prescription. Mr. Null said, “Is there anything you wish to suggest, sir?” Benjulia had nothing to suggest.
Mr. Null said, “It's a serious stomach issue, sir.” Benjulia agreed with him. Mr. Null showed his prescription. Benjulia approved the prescription. Mr. Null asked, “Is there anything you want to suggest, sir?” Benjulia had no suggestions.
He waited, nevertheless, until Carmina was able to speak to him. Teresa and Mr. Null wondered what he would say to her. He only said, “Do you remember when you last saw me?” After a little consideration, she answered, “Yes, Zo was with us; Zo brought in your big stick; and we talked—” She tried to rouse her memory. “What did we talk about?” she asked. A momentary agitation brought a flush to her face. “I can’t remember it,” she said; “I can’t remember when you went away: does it matter?” Benjulia replied, “Not the least in the world. Go to sleep.”
He waited until Carmina was ready to talk to him. Teresa and Mr. Null were curious about what he would say to her. He simply asked, “Do you remember the last time you saw me?” After a moment of thought, she replied, “Yes, Zo was with us; Zo brought in your big stick; and we talked—” She tried to jog her memory. “What did we talk about?” she asked. A brief wave of agitation made her cheeks flush. “I can’t remember,” she said; “I can’t remember when you left: does it matter?” Benjulia replied, “Not at all. Go to sleep.”
But he still remained in the room—watching her as she grew drowsy. “Great weakness,” Mr. Null whispered. And Benjulia answered, “Yes; I’ll call again.”
But he still stayed in the room—watching her as she became sleepy. “So much weakness,” Mr. Null whispered. And Benjulia replied, “Yes; I’ll come back.”
On his way out, he took Teresa aside.
On his way out, he pulled Teresa aside.
“No more questions,” he said—“and don’t help her memory if she asks you.”
“No more questions,” he said, “and don’t help her remember if she asks you.”
“Will she remember, when she gets better?” Teresa inquired.
“Will she remember when she gets better?” Teresa asked.
“Impossible to say, yet. Wait and see.”
“Can’t say for sure yet. Just wait and see.”
He left her in a hurry; his experiments were waiting for him. On the way home, his mind dwelt on Carmina’s case. Some hidden process was at work there: give it time—and it would show itself. “I hope that ass won’t want me,” he said, thinking of his medical colleague, “for at least a week to come.”
He rushed away from her; his experiments were waiting. On the way home, he couldn't stop thinking about Carmina’s situation. There was some hidden process happening there: just give it time—and it would reveal itself. “I hope that idiot doesn’t need me,” he thought of his medical colleague, “at least for a week.”
The week passed—and the physiologist was not disturbed.
The week went by—and the physiologist remained undisturbed.
During that interval, Mr. Null succeeded in partially overcoming the attacks of sickness: they were less violent, and they were succeeded by longer intervals of repose. In other respects, there seemed (as Teresa persisted in thinking) to be some little promise of improvement. A certain mental advance was unquestionably noticeable in Carmina. It first showed itself in an interesting way: she began to speak of Ovid.
During that time, Mr. Null managed to partially fight off his bouts of illness: they were less severe, and he experienced longer periods of rest between them. In other ways, there seemed (as Teresa kept believing) to be a small sign of improvement. There was definitely a noticeable mental progress in Carmina. It first appeared in a fascinating way: she started talking about Ovid.
Her great anxiety was, that he should know nothing of her illness. She forbade Teresa to write to him; she sent messages to Mr. and Mrs. Gallilee, and even to Mr. Mool, entreating them to preserve silence.
Her biggest worry was that he would find out about her illness. She told Teresa not to write to him; she sent messages to Mr. and Mrs. Gallilee, and even to Mr. Mool, begging them to keep quiet.
The nurse engaged to deliver the messages—and failed to keep her word. This breach of promise (as events had ordered it) proved to be harmless. Mrs. Gallilee had good reasons for not writing. Her husband and Mr. Mool had decided on sending their telegram to the bankers. As for Teresa herself, she had no desire to communicate with Ovid. His absence remained inexcusable, from her point of view. Well or ill, with or without reason, it was the nurse’s opinion that he ought to have remained at home, in Carmina’s interests. No other persons were in the least likely to write to Ovid—nobody thought of Zo as a correspondent—Carmina was pacified.
The nurse who was supposed to deliver the messages didn’t keep her promise. Fortunately, this broken promise didn’t cause any real issues. Mrs. Gallilee had valid reasons for not writing. Her husband and Mr. Mool decided to send their message to the bankers instead. As for Teresa, she didn’t want to reach out to Ovid. From her perspective, his absence was totally unjustifiable. Regardless of the circumstances, the nurse believed he should have stayed home for Carmina’s sake. No one else was likely to write to Ovid—nobody considered Zo a viable correspondent—so Carmina felt reassured.
Once or twice, at this later time, the languid efforts of her memory took a wider range.
Once or twice, at this later time, the slow efforts of her memory expanded a bit.
She wondered why Mrs. Gallilee never came near her; owning that her aunt’s absence was a relief to her, but not feeling interest enough in the subject to ask for information. She also mentioned Miss Minerva. “Do you know where she has gone? Don’t you think she ought to write to me?” Teresa offered to make inquiries. She turned her head wearily on the pillow, and said, “Never mind!” On another occasion, she asked for Zo, and said it would be pleasant if Mr. Gallilee would call and bring her with him. But she soon dropped the subject, not to return to it again.
She wondered why Mrs. Gallilee never visited her. She admitted that her aunt's absence was a relief, but she didn’t care enough about it to ask for more information. She also brought up Miss Minerva. “Do you know where she went? Don’t you think she should write to me?” Teresa offered to look into it. She turned her head tiredly on the pillow and said, “Never mind!” At another time, she asked about Zo and mentioned it would be nice if Mr. Gallilee could come and bring her along. But she quickly dropped the subject and didn’t bring it up again.
The only remembrance which seemed to dwell on her mind for more than a few minutes, was her remembrance of the last letter which she had written to Ovid.
The only memory that seemed to linger in her mind for more than a few minutes was the last letter she had written to Ovid.
She pleased herself with imagining his surprise, when he received it; she grew impatient under her continued illness, because it delayed her in escaping to Canada; she talked to Teresa of the clever manner in which the flight had been planned—with this strange failure of memory, that she attributed the various arrangements for setting discovery at defiance, not to Miss Minerva, but to the nurse.
She enjoyed imagining his surprise when he received it; she became impatient with her ongoing illness because it was holding her back from escaping to Canada; she talked to Teresa about how cleverly the flight had been planned—with this odd failure of memory, as she attributed the various arrangements to avoid getting caught, not to Miss Minerva, but to the nurse.
Here, for the first time, her mind was approaching dangerous ground. The stealing of the letter, and the events that had followed it, stood next in the order of remembrance—if she was capable of a continued effort. Her weakness saved her. Beyond the writing of the letter, her recollections were unable to advance. Not the faintest allusion to any later circumstances escaped her. The poor stricken brain still sought its rest in frequent intervals of sleep. Sometimes, she drifted back into partial unconsciousness; sometimes, the attacks of sickness returned. Mr. Null set an excellent example of patience and resignation. He believed as devoutly as ever in his prescriptions; he placed the greatest reliance on time and care. The derangement of the stomach (as he called it) presented something positive and tangible to treat: he had got over the doubts and anxieties that troubled him, when Carmina was first removed to the lodgings. Looking confidently at the surface—without an idea of what was going on below it—he could tell Teresa, with a safe conscience, that he understood the case. He was always ready to comfort her, when her excitable Italian nature passed from the extreme of hope to the extreme of despair. “My good woman, we see our way now: it’s a great point gained, I assure you, to see our way.”
Here, for the first time, her mind was venturing into risky territory. The theft of the letter and the events that followed were next in her memories—if she could keep the effort going. Her weakness saved her. Beyond writing the letter, she couldn’t recall anything further. Not a single hint of later events came to her. Her troubled mind still found some rest in frequent sleep. Sometimes, she slipped back into partial unconsciousness; other times, bouts of illness returned. Mr. Null set a great example of patience and acceptance. He believed just as firmly in his treatments; he had the utmost confidence in time and care. The stomach issues (as he referred to them) presented something specific and manageable to address: he had moved past the doubts and worries that troubled him when Carmina was first moved to the lodgings. Looking at the surface confidently—without a clue about what was happening underneath—he could tell Teresa, with a clear conscience, that he understood the situation. He was always ready to reassure her when her emotional Italian nature swung from extreme hope to extreme despair. “My good woman, we can see a way forward now: it’s a huge step forward, I assure you, to see a way forward.”
“What do you mean by seeing your way?” said the downright nurse. “Tell me when Carmina will be well again.”
“What do you mean by seeing your way?” asked the straightforward nurse. “Tell me when Carmina will be better again.”
Mr. Null’s medical knowledge was not yet equal to this demand on it. “The progress is slow,” he admitted, “still Miss Carmina is getting on.”
Mr. Null's medical knowledge wasn't quite up to this challenge yet. "The progress is slow," he admitted, "but Miss Carmina is improving."
“Is her aunt getting on?” Teresa asked abruptly. “When is Mistress Gallilee likely to come here?”
“Is her aunt doing okay?” Teresa asked suddenly. “When is Mistress Gallilee expected to arrive here?”
“In a few days—” Mr. Null was about to add “I hope;” but he thought of what might happen when the two women met. As it was, Teresa’s face showed signs of serious disturbance: her mind was plainly not prepared for this speedy prospect of a visit from Mrs. Gallilee. She took a letter out of her pocket.
“In a few days—” Mr. Null was about to add “I hope;” but he thought about what might happen when the two women met. As it was, Teresa’s face showed signs of serious distress: her mind was clearly not ready for this upcoming visit from Mrs. Gallilee. She took a letter out of her pocket.
“I find a good deal of sly prudence in you,” she said to Mr. Null. “You must have seen something, in your time, of the ways of deceitful Englishwomen. What does that palaver mean in plain words?” She handed the letter to him.
“I see a lot of clever caution in you,” she said to Mr. Null. “You must have experienced something, in your time, about the ways of deceptive Englishwomen. What does that nonsense mean in simple terms?” She handed him the letter.
With some reluctance he read it.
With some hesitation, he read it.
“Mrs. Gallilee declines to contract any engagement with the person formerly employed as nurse, in the household of the late Mr. Robert Graywell. Mrs. Gallilee so far recognises the apology and submission offered to her, as to abstain from taking immediate proceedings. In arriving at this decision, she is also influenced by the necessity of sparing her niece any agitation which might interfere with the medical treatment. When the circumstances appear to require it, she will not hesitate to exert her authority.”
“Mrs. Gallilee refuses to enter into any agreement with the person who used to work as a nurse in the home of the late Mr. Robert Graywell. Mrs. Gallilee acknowledges the apology and submission she received enough to hold off on immediate action. In making this decision, she is also considering the need to protect her niece from any stress that might disrupt her medical treatment. If the situation demands it, she won’t hesitate to use her authority.”
The handwriting told Mr. Null that this manifesto had not been written by Mrs. Gallilee herself. The person who had succeeded him, in the capacity of that lady’s amanuensis, had been evidently capable of giving sound advice. Little did he suspect that this mysterious secretary was identical with an enterprising pianist, who had once prevailed on him to take a seat at a concert; price five shillings.
The handwriting made Mr. Null realize that this manifesto wasn't written by Mrs. Gallilee herself. The person who had taken over as her secretary clearly had the skill to give good advice. He had no idea that this mysterious assistant was actually the ambitious pianist who had once convinced him to attend a concert; the ticket cost five shillings.
“Well?” said Teresa.
"Well?" Teresa asked.
Mr. Null hesitated.
Mr. Null hesitated.
The nurse stamped impatiently on the floor. “Tell me this! When she does come here, will she part me from Carmina? Is that what she means?”
The nurse tapped her foot impatiently on the floor. “Tell me this! When she gets here, will she separate me from Carmina? Is that what she means?”
“Possibly,” said prudent Mr. Null.
"Maybe," said cautious Mr. Null.
Teresa pointed to the door. “Good-morning! I want nothing more of you. Oh, man, man, leave me by myself!”
Teresa pointed to the door. “Good morning! I don’t want anything more from you. Oh, man, just leave me alone!”
The moment she was alone, she fell on her knees. Fiercely whispering, she repeated over and over again the words of the Lord’s Prayer: “‘Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.’ Christ, hear me! Mother of Christ, hear me! Oh, Carmina! Carmina!”
The moment she was alone, she fell to her knees. Whispering urgently, she repeated the words of the Lord’s Prayer: “‘Lead us not into temptation, but deliver us from evil.’ Christ, hear me! Mother of Christ, hear me! Oh, Carmina! Carmina!”
She rose and opened the door which communicated with the bedroom. Trembling pitiably, she looked for a while at Carmina, peacefully asleep—then turned away to a corner of the room, in which stood an old packing-case, fitted with a lock. She took it up; and, returning with it to the sitting-room, softly closed the bedroom door again.
She got up and opened the door that led to the bedroom. Trembling with fear, she glanced at Carmina, who was sleeping peacefully, then turned away to a corner of the room where an old packing case with a lock was standing. She picked it up and quietly returned to the sitting room, gently closing the bedroom door behind her.
After some hesitation, she decided to open the case. In the terror and confusion that possessed her, she tried the wrong key. Setting this mistake right, she disclosed—strangely mingled with the lighter articles of her own dress—a heap of papers; some of them letters and bills; some of them faded instructions in writing for the preparation of artists’ colours.
After a bit of hesitation, she chose to open the case. In the panic and confusion that took over her, she tried the wrong key. Correcting this mistake, she revealed—strangely mixed in with the lighter items of her own clothing—a pile of papers; some were letters and bills; others were old instructions for making artists' colors.
She recoiled from the objects which her own act had disclosed. Why had she not taken Father Patrizio’s advice? If she had only waited another day; if she had only sorted her husband’s papers, before she threw the things that her trunk was too full to hold into that half-empty case, what torment might have been spared to her! Her eyes turned mournfully to the bedroom door. “Oh, my darling, I was in such a hurry to get to You!”
She pulled back from the things that her own actions had revealed. Why hadn’t she followed Father Patrizio’s advice? If she had just waited another day; if she had only gone through her husband’s papers before tossing the things her trunk couldn’t fit into that half-empty suitcase, what pain she could have avoided! Her eyes sadly drifted to the bedroom door. “Oh, my love, I was in such a rush to get to you!”
At last, she controlled herself, and put her hand into the case. Searching it in one corner, she produced a little tin canister. A dirty label was pasted on the canister, bearing this quaint inscription in the Italian language:
At last, she got herself together and reached into the case. Digging around in one corner, she pulled out a small tin canister. A dirty label was stuck on the canister, featuring this unusual inscription in Italian:
“If there is any of the powder we employ in making some of our prettiest colours, left in here, I request my good wife, or any other trustworthy person in her place, to put a seal on it, and take it directly to the manufactory, with the late foreman’s best respects. It looks like nice sugar. Beware of looks—or you may taste poison.”
“If there’s any of the powder we use to make some of our prettiest colors left in here, I ask my good wife, or anyone reliable in her place, to seal it up and take it straight to the factory, with the late foreman’s best regards. It looks like nice sugar. Beware of appearances—or you might end up tasting poison.”
On the point of opening the canister she hesitated. Under some strange impulse, she did what a child might have done: she shook it, and listened.
On the verge of opening the canister, she paused. Driven by a strange impulse, she did what a child would do: she shook it and listened.
The rustle of the rising and falling powder—renewing her terror—seemed to exercise some irresistible fascination over her. “The devil’s dance,” she said to herself, with a ghastly smile. “Softly up—and softly down—and tempting me to take off the cover all the time! Why don’t I get rid of it?”
The rustle of the rising and falling powder—renewing her terror—seemed to have some irresistible pull on her. “The devil’s dance,” she thought to herself, with a creepy smile. “Gently up—and gently down—and always tempting me to take off the cover! Why don’t I just get rid of it?”
That question set her thinking of Carmina’s guardian.
That question made her think about Carmina’s guardian.
If Mr. Null was right, in a day or two Mrs. Gallilee might come to the house. After the lawyers had threatened Teresa with the prospect of separation from Carmina, she had opened the packing-case, for the first time since she had left Rome—intending to sort her husband’s papers as a means of relief from her own thoughts. In this way, she had discovered the canister. The sight of the deadly powder had tempted her. There were the horrid means of setting Mrs. Gallilee’s authority at defiance! Some women in her place, would use them. Though she was not looking into the canister now, she felt that thought stealing back into her mind. There was but one hope for her: she resolved to get rid of the poison.
If Mr. Null was right, in a day or two Mrs. Gallilee might come to the house. After the lawyers had threatened Teresa with the possibility of separating her from Carmina, she finally opened the packing case for the first time since she had left Rome, intending to sort through her husband’s papers as a way to distract herself from her own thoughts. It was then that she discovered the canister. The sight of the deadly powder tempted her. There were awful ways to defy Mrs. Gallilee's authority! Some women in her situation might have used it. Although she wasn’t looking at the canister now, she could feel that thought creeping back into her mind. She had only one hope: she decided to get rid of the poison.
How?
How to?
At that period of the year, there was no fire in the grate. Within the limits of the room, the means of certain destruction were slow to present themselves. Her own morbid horror of the canister made her suspicious of the curiosity of other people, who might see it in her hand if she showed herself on the stairs. But she was determined, if she lit a fire for the purpose, to find the way to her end. The firmness of her resolution expressed itself by locking the case again, without restoring the canister to its hiding-place.
At that time of year, there was no fire in the fireplace. In the confines of the room, the methods of certain destruction were slow to reveal themselves. Her own unsettling fear of the canister made her wary of the curiosity of others, who might catch a glimpse of it in her hand if she went out onto the stairs. But she was determined that if she started a fire for that reason, she would find a way to achieve her goal. The strength of her resolve was evident when she locked the case again, without putting the canister back in its hiding spot.
Providing herself next with a knife, she sat down in a corner—between the bedroom door on one side, and a cupboard in an angle of the wall on the other—and began the work of destruction by scraping off the paper label. The fragments might be burnt, and the powder (if she made a vow to the Virgin to do it) might be thrown into the fire next—and then the empty canister would be harmless.
Grabbing a knife next, she settled into a corner—between the bedroom door on one side and a cupboard in the wall's nook on the other—and started her task of destruction by scraping off the paper label. The pieces could be burned, and the powder (if she promised the Virgin to do so) could be tossed into the fire next—and then the empty canister would be safe.
She had made but little progress in the work of scraping, when it occurred to her that the lighting of a fire, on that warm autumn day, might look suspicious if the landlady or Mr. Null happened to come in. It would be safer to wait till night-time, when everybody would be in bed.
She had barely started scraping when it occurred to her that lighting a fire on that warm autumn day might seem suspicious if the landlady or Mr. Null walked in. It would be smarter to wait until night when everyone was in bed.
Arriving at this conclusion, she mechanically suspended the use of her knife.
Arriving at this conclusion, she automatically stopped using her knife.
In the moment of silence that followed, she heard someone enter the bedroom by the door which opened on the stairs. Immediately afterwards, the person turned the handle of the second door at her side. She had barely time enough to open the cupboard, and hide the canister in it—when the landlady came in.
In the quiet that followed, she heard someone come into the bedroom through the door that opened onto the stairs. Right after that, the person turned the handle of the second door next to her. She barely had enough time to open the cupboard and hide the canister in it when the landlady walked in.
Teresa looked at her wildly. The landlady looked at the cupboard: she was proud of her cupboard.
Teresa gazed at her in surprise. The landlady glanced at the cupboard: she took pride in her cupboard.
“Plenty of room there,” she said boastfully: “not another house in the neighbourhood could offer you such accommodation as that! Yes—the lock is out of order; I don’t deny it. The last lodger’s doings! She spoilt my tablecloth, and put the inkstand over it to hide the place. Beast! there’s her character in one word. You didn’t hear me knock at the bedroom door? I am so glad to see her sleeping nicely, poor dear! Her chicken broth is ready when she wakes. I’m late to-day in making my inquiries after our young lady. You see we have been hard at work upstairs, getting the bedroom ready for a new lodger. Such a contrast to the person who has just left. A perfect gentleman, this time—and so kind in waiting a week till I was able to accommodate him. My ground floor rooms were vacant, as you know—but he said the terms were too high for him. Oh, I didn’t forget to mention that we had an invalid in the house! Quiet habits (I said) are indeed an essential qualification of any new inmate, at such a time as this. He understood. ‘I’ve been an invalid myself’ (he said); ‘and the very reason I am leaving my present lodgings is that they are not quiet enough.’ Isn’t that just the sort of man we want? And, let me tell you, a handsome man too. With a drawback, I must own, in the shape of a bald head. But such a beard, and such a thrilling voice! Hush! Did I hear her calling?”
“There's plenty of space here,” she said proudly. “No other house in the neighborhood can give you such accommodation! Yes, the lock is broken; I won’t deny it. That was the last tenant’s fault! She ruined my tablecloth and covered the stain with the inkstand. What a beast! That sums up her character in one word. Didn’t you hear me knock on the bedroom door? I'm so glad to see her sleeping soundly, poor thing! Her chicken broth is ready for when she wakes up. I'm running late today checking on our young lady. You see, we’ve been busy upstairs preparing the bedroom for a new tenant. It’s such a change from the one who just left. This time, we have a perfect gentleman—and he was so kind to wait a week until I could accommodate him. My ground floor rooms were vacant, as you know, but he said the rent was too high for him. Oh, I made sure to mention that we have an invalid in the house! I said that quiet habits are really important for any new tenant at this time. He understood. ‘I’ve been an invalid myself,’ he said; ‘and the reason I’m leaving my current place is that it’s not quiet enough.’ Isn’t that just the kind of man we need? And I must say, he’s quite handsome too. Though I should admit, he has a drawback: a bald head. But such a beard and such an amazing voice! Hush! Did I hear her calling?”
At last, the landlady permitted other sounds to be audible, besides the sound of her own voice. It became possible to discover that Carmina was now awake. Teresa hurried into the bedroom.
At last, the landlady allowed other noises to be heard besides her own voice. It became clear that Carmina was now awake. Teresa rushed into the bedroom.
Left by herself in the sitting-room, the landlady—“purely out of curiosity,” as she afterwards said, in conversation with her new lodger—opened the cupboard, and looked in.
Left alone in the living room, the landlady—“just out of curiosity,” as she later mentioned in a chat with her new tenant—opened the cupboard and took a look inside.
The canister stood straight before her, on an upper shelf. Did Miss Carmina’s nurse take snuff? She examined the canister: there was a white powder inside. The mutilated label spoke in an unknown tongue. She wetted her finger and tasted the powder. The result was so disagreeable that she was obliged to use her handkerchief. She put the canister back, and closed the cupboard.
The canister stood upright in front of her, on an upper shelf. Did Miss Carmina’s nurse use snuff? She looked closely at the canister: there was a white powder inside. The torn label was in a language she didn’t recognize. She wet her finger and tasted the powder. The taste was so unpleasant that she had to use her handkerchief. She put the canister back and closed the cupboard.
“Medicine, undoubtedly,” the landlady said to herself. “Why should she hurry to put it away, when I came in?”
“Medicine, for sure,” the landlady said to herself. “Why should she rush to put it away when I walked in?”
CHAPTER LI.
In eight days from the date of his second interview with Mrs. Gallilee, Mr. Le Frank took possession of his new bedroom.
In eight days from his second interview with Mrs. Gallilee, Mr. Le Frank moved into his new bedroom.
He had arranged to report his proceedings in writing. In Teresa’s state of mind, she would certainly distrust a fellow-lodger, discovered in personal communication with Mrs. Gallilee. Mr. Le Frank employed the first day after his arrival in collecting the materials for a report. In the evening, he wrote to Mrs. Gallilee—under cover to a friend, who was instructed to forward the letter.
He had planned to document his actions in writing. Given Teresa’s mindset, she would definitely be suspicious of a fellow lodger having personal conversations with Mrs. Gallilee. Mr. Le Frank spent his first day after arriving gathering the information needed for a report. In the evening, he wrote to Mrs. Gallilee—mailing it through a friend who was told to send the letter on.
“Private and confidential. Dear Madam,—I have not wasted my time and my opportunities, as you will presently see.
“Private and confidential. Dear Madam,—I have not wasted my time and my opportunities, as you will soon see."
“My bedroom is immediately above the floor of the house which is occupied by Miss Carmina and her nurse. Having some little matters of my own to settle, I was late in taking possession of my room. Before the lights on the staircase were put out, I took the liberty of looking down at the next landing.
“My bedroom is right above the floor of the house where Miss Carmina and her nurse stay. I had a few personal things to take care of, so I ended up moving into my room later than planned. Before the staircase lights were turned off, I took the chance to peek down at the next landing.”
“Do you remember, when you were a child learning to write, that one of the lines in your copy-books was, ‘Virtue is its own reward’? This ridiculous assertion was actually verified in my case! Before I had been five minutes at my post, I saw the nurse open her door. She looked up the staircase (without discovering me, it is needless to say), and she looked down the staircase—and, seeing nobody about, returned to her rooms.
“Do you remember when you were a kid learning to write, and one of the lines in your workbooks was, ‘Virtue is its own reward’? This silly saying actually turned out to be true in my case! Just five minutes into my watch, I saw the nurse open her door. She looked up the staircase (not noticing me, of course) and then looked down the staircase—and, seeing no one around, went back to her room.”
“Waiting till I heard her lock the door, I stole downstairs, and listened outside.
“After I heard her lock the door, I quietly went downstairs and listened outside."
“One of my two fellow-lodgers (you know that I don’t believe in Miss Carmina’s illness) was lighting a fire—on such a warm autumn night, that the staircase window was left open! I am absolutely sure of what I say: I heard the crackle of burning wood—I smelt coal smoke.
“One of my two housemates (you know I don’t believe Miss Carmina is sick) was starting a fire—on such a warm autumn night that the staircase window was left open! I’m absolutely sure of what I’m saying: I heard the crackling of burning wood—I smelled coal smoke.
“The motive of this secret proceeding it seems impossible to guess at. If they were burning documents of a dangerous and compromising kind, a candle would have answered their purpose. If they wanted hot water, surely a tin kettle and a spirit lamp must have been at hand in an invalid’s bedroom? Perhaps, your superior penetration may be able to read the riddle which baffles my ingenuity.
“The reason behind this secret action seems impossible to figure out. If they were destroying documents that were dangerous and compromising, a candle would have worked just fine. If they needed hot water, surely a tin kettle and a spirit lamp must have been available in a patient’s bedroom? Maybe your keen insight can solve the puzzle that confuses me.”
“So much for the first night.
“So much for the first night.
“This afternoon, I had some talk with the landlady. My professional avocations having trained me in the art of making myself agreeable to the sex, I may say without vanity that I produced a favourable impression. In other words, I contrived to set my fair friend talking freely about the old nurse and the interesting invalid.
“This afternoon, I had a chat with the landlady. My job has taught me how to be charming to women, so I can say without bragging that I made a good impression. In other words, I managed to get my lovely friend to talk openly about the old nurse and the intriguing patient.”
“Out of the flow of words poured on me, one fact of very serious importance has risen to the surface. There is a suspicious canister in the nurse’s possession. The landlady calls the powder inside, medicine. I say, poison.
“Among the stream of words directed at me, one fact of great importance has surfaced. There is a suspicious canister in the nurse’s possession. The landlady refers to the powder inside as medicine. I call it poison."
“Am I rushing at a fanciful conclusion? Please wait a little.
“Am I jumping to a wild conclusion? Please hold on for a moment.
“During the week of delay which elapsed, before the lodger in possession vacated my room, you kindly admitted me to an interview. I ventured to put some questions, relating to Teresa’s life in Italy and to the persons with whom she associated. Do you remember telling me, when I asked what you knew of her husband, that he was foreman in a manufactory of artists’ colours? and that you had your information from Miss Carmina herself, after she had shown you the telegram announcing his death?
“During the week of delay before the tenant in my room moved out, you kindly agreed to meet with me. I took the chance to ask some questions about Teresa’s life in Italy and the people she spent time with. Do you remember telling me, when I asked what you knew about her husband, that he was the foreman at a factory that makes artists’ colors? And that you got your information from Miss Carmina herself, after she showed you the telegram announcing his death?”
“A lady, possessed of your scientific knowledge, does not require to be told that poisons are employed in making artists’ colours. Remember what the priest’s letter says of Teresa’s feeling towards you, and then say—Is it so very unlikely that she has brought with her to England one of the poisons used by her husband in his trade? and is it quite unreasonable to suppose (when she looks at her canister) that she may be thinking of you?
“A lady with your scientific knowledge doesn’t need to be told that poisons are used in making artists’ colors. Remember what the priest’s letter says about Teresa’s feelings for you, and then ask—Is it really so unlikely that she has brought one of the poisons her husband used in his work to England? And is it unreasonable to think (when she looks at her canister) that she might be thinking of you?”
“I may be right or I may be wrong. Thanks to the dilapidated condition of a lock, I can decide the question, at the first opportunity offered to me by the nurse’s absence from the room.
“I might be right or I might be wrong. Because of the poor condition of a lock, I can answer the question at the first chance I get when the nurse leaves the room.”
“My next report shall tell you that I have contrived to provide myself with a sample of the powder—leaving the canister undisturbed. The sample shall be tested by a chemist. If he pronounces it to be poison, I have a bold course of action to propose.
“My next report will inform you that I’ve managed to get a sample of the powder—without touching the canister. The sample will be tested by a chemist. If he determines it to be poison, I have a daring plan to suggest.”
“As soon as you are well enough to go to the house, give the nurse her chance of poisoning you.
“As soon as you're well enough to go home, give the nurse her chance to poison you."
“Dear madam, don’t be alarmed! I will accompany you; and I will answer for the result. We will pay our visit at tea-time. Let her offer you a cup—and let me (under pretence of handing it) get possession of the poisoned drink. Before she can cry Stop!—I shall be on my way to the chemist.
“Dear ma'am, don't worry! I'll be with you, and I'll take responsibility for what happens. We'll pay our visit at tea time. Let her offer you a cup—and let me (pretend to hand it to you) take the poisoned drink. Before she can say stop!—I’ll be on my way to the pharmacy."
“The penalty for attempted murder is penal servitude. If you still object to a public exposure, we have the chemist’s report, together with your own evidence, ready for your son on his return. How will he feel about his marriage-engagement, when he finds that Miss Carmina’s dearest friend and companion has tried—perhaps, with her young lady’s knowledge—to poison his mother?
“The penalty for attempted murder is a prison sentence. If you still oppose a public exposure, we have the chemist’s report, along with your own evidence, prepared for your son when he gets back. How do you think he’ll feel about his engagement when he discovers that Miss Carmina’s closest friend and companion has tried—maybe, with her knowledge—to poison his mother?
“Before concluding, I may mention that I had a narrow escape, only two hours since, of being seen by Teresa on the stairs.
“Before wrapping up, I should mention that I nearly got caught by Teresa on the stairs just two hours ago.”
“I was of course prepared for this sort of meeting, when I engaged my room; and I have therefore not been foolish enough to enter the house under an assumed name. On the contrary, I propose (in your interests) to establish a neighbourly acquaintance—with time to help me. But the matter of the poison admits of no delay. My chance of getting at it unobserved may be seriously compromised, if the nurse remembers that she first met with me in your house, and distrusts me accordingly. Your devoted servant, L. F.”
“I was definitely ready for this kind of meeting when I took the room, so I haven't been silly enough to come into the house using a fake name. Instead, I intend (for your sake) to build a friendly relationship—with some time to assist me. But we can’t delay discussing the poison. My opportunity to get to it unnoticed could be seriously jeopardized if the nurse recalls that she first encountered me in your house and becomes suspicious of me. Yours sincerely, L. F.”
Having completed his letter, he rang for the maid, and gave it to her to post.
Having finished his letter, he called for the maid and handed it to her to mail.
On her way downstairs, she was stopped on the next landing by Mr. Null. He too had a letter ready: addressed to Doctor Benjulia. The fierce old nurse followed him out, and said, “Post it instantly!” The civil maid asked if Miss Carmina was better. “Worse!”—was all the rude foreigner said. She looked at poor Mr. Null, as if it was his fault.
On her way downstairs, she was stopped on the next floor by Mr. Null. He also had a letter ready, addressed to Doctor Benjulia. The fierce old nurse followed him out and said, “Post it right away!” The polite maid asked if Miss Carmina was feeling any better. “Worse!” was all the rude foreigner said. She looked at poor Mr. Null as if it was his fault.
Left in the retirement of his room, Mr. Le Frank sat at the writing-table, frowning and biting his nails.
Left in the solitude of his room, Mr. Le Frank sat at the desk, frowning and biting his nails.
Were these evidences of a troubled mind connected with the infamous proposal which he had addressed to Mrs. Gallilee? Nothing of the sort! Having sent away his letter, he was now at leisure to let his personal anxieties absorb him without restraint. He was thinking of Carmina. The oftener his efforts were baffled, the more resolute he became to discover the secret of her behaviour to him. For the hundredth time he said to himself, “Her devilish malice reviles me behind my back, and asks me before my face to shake hands and be friends.” The more outrageously unreasonable his suspicions became, under the exasperating influence of suspense, the more inveterately his vindictive nature held to its delusion. After meeting her in the hall at Fairfield Gardens, he really believed Carmina’s illness to have been assumed as a means of keeping out of his way. If a friend had said to him, “But what reason have you to think so?”—he would have smiled compassionately, and have given that friend up for a shallow-minded man.
Were these signs of a troubled mind linked to the notorious proposal he had made to Mrs. Gallilee? Not at all! Having sent off his letter, he was now free to let his personal anxieties consume him without holding back. He was thinking about Carmina. The more often his attempts were thwarted, the more determined he became to uncover the reason behind her actions toward him. For the hundredth time, he told himself, “Her wicked malice insults me behind my back and asks me to shake hands and be friends to my face.” The more outrageously unreasonable his suspicions grew, fueled by the frustrating suspense, the more stubbornly his vindictive nature clung to its delusion. After running into her in the hallway at Fairfield Gardens, he honestly believed that Carmina's illness was just a ruse to avoid him. If a friend had said to him, “But what reason do you have to think that?”—he would have smiled with pity and considered that friend shallow-minded.
He stole out again, and listened, undetected, at their door. Carmina was speaking; but the words, in those faint tones, were inaudible. Teresa’s stronger voice easily reached his ears. “My darling, talking is not good for you. I’ll light the night-lamp—try to sleep.”
He snuck out again and listened quietly at their door without being noticed. Carmina was talking, but her words were too soft to hear. Teresa’s stronger voice came through clearly. “My darling, talking isn’t good for you. I’ll light the night lamp—try to sleep.”
Hearing this, he went back to his bedroom to wait a little. Teresa’s vigilance might relax if Carmina fell asleep. She might go downstairs for a gossip with the landlady.
Hearing this, he went back to his bedroom to wait for a bit. Teresa's guard might drop if Carmina fell asleep. She might go downstairs to chat with the landlady.
After smoking a cigar, he tried again. The lights on the staircase were now put out: it was eleven o’clock.
After smoking a cigar, he tried again. The lights on the staircase were now off: it was eleven o’clock.
She was not asleep: the nurse was reading to her from some devotional book. He gave it up, for that night. His head ached; the ferment of his own abominable thoughts had fevered him. A cowardly dread of the slightest signs of illness was one of his special weaknesses. The whole day, to-morrow, was before him. He felt his own pulse; and determined, in justice to himself, to go to bed.
She wasn't asleep: the nurse was reading to her from some religious book. He decided to give up for the night. His head hurt; the chaos of his terrible thoughts had made him feel feverish. A cowardly fear of even the slightest signs of illness was one of his particular weaknesses. The whole day, tomorrow, lay ahead of him. He felt his pulse and decided, to be fair to himself, that he needed to go to bed.
Ten minutes later, the landlady, on her way to bed, ascended the stairs. She too heard the voice, still reading aloud—and tapped softly at the door. Teresa opened it.
Ten minutes later, the landlady, heading to bed, walked up the stairs. She also heard the voice, still reading aloud, and knocked softly on the door. Teresa opened it.
“Is the poor thing not asleep yet?”
“Is that poor thing not asleep yet?”
“No.”
“No.”
“Has she been disturbed in some way?”
"Did something upset her?"
“Somebody has been walking about, overhead,” Teresa answered.
“Someone has been walking around above,” Teresa replied.
“That’s the new lodger!” exclaimed the landlady. “I’ll speak to Mr. Le Frank.”
“That’s the new tenant!” the landlady exclaimed. “I’ll talk to Mr. Le Frank.”
On the point of closing the door, and saying good-night, Teresa stopped, and considered for a moment.
On the verge of closing the door and saying goodnight, Teresa paused and thought for a moment.
“Is he your new lodger?” she said.
“Is he your new roommate?” she asked.
“Yes. Do you know him?”
"Yes. Do you know him?"
“I saw him when I was last in England.”
“I saw him when I was last in England.”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“Nothing more,” Teresa answered. “Good-night!”
“Nothing else,” Teresa answered. “Good night!”
CHAPTER LII.
Watching through the night by Carmina’s bedside, Teresa found herself thinking of Mr. Le Frank. It was one way of getting through the weary time, to guess at the motive which had led him to become a lodger in the house.
Watching through the night by Carmina’s bedside, Teresa found herself thinking about Mr. Le Frank. It was one way to pass the tiring time, to speculate on the reason that had made him a tenant in the house.
Common probabilities pointed to the inference that he might have reasons for changing his residence, which only concerned himself. But common probabilities—from Teresa’s point of view—did not apply to Mr. Le Frank. On meeting him, at the time of her last visit to England, his personal appearance had produced such a disagreeable impression on her, that she had even told Carmina “the music-master looked like a rogue.” With her former prejudice against him now revived, and with her serious present reasons for distrusting Mrs. Gallilee, she rejected the idea of his accidental presence under her landlady’s roof. To her mind, the business of the new lodger in the house was, in all likelihood, the business of a spy.
Common assumptions suggested that he might have personal reasons for wanting to move, which only affected him. However, common assumptions—from Teresa’s perspective—did not apply to Mr. Le Frank. When she met him during her last visit to England, his appearance left such an unpleasant impression on her that she even told Carmina, “the music-master looked like a crook.” With her old bias against him now reignited, and with her serious current reasons to mistrust Mrs. Gallilee, she dismissed the possibility of his being at her landlady’s place by chance. She believed that the new lodger's presence in the house was probably for the purpose of spying.
While Mr. Le Frank was warily laying his plans for the next day, he had himself become an object of suspicion to the very woman whose secrets he was plotting to surprise.
While Mr. Le Frank was cautiously making his plans for the next day, he had become a source of suspicion for the very woman whose secrets he was trying to uncover.
This was the longest and saddest night which the faithful old nurse had passed at her darling’s bedside.
This was the longest and saddest night that the devoted old nurse had spent at her beloved's bedside.
For the first time, Carmina was fretful, and hard to please: patient persuasion was needed to induce her to take her medicine. Even when she was thirsty, she had an irritable objection to being disturbed, if the lemonade was offered to her which she had relished at other times. Once or twice, when she drowsily stirred in her bed, she showed symptoms of delusion. The poor girl supposed it was the eve or her wedding-day, and eagerly asked what Teresa had done with her new dress. A little later, when she had perhaps been dreaming, she fancied that her mother was still alive, and repeated the long-forgotten talk of her childhood. “What have I said to distress you?” she asked wonderingly, when she found Teresa crying.
For the first time, Carmina was anxious and hard to please: gentle persuasion was needed to get her to take her medicine. Even when she was thirsty, she grumpily resisted being disturbed, even when offered the lemonade she usually enjoyed. Once or twice, when she stirred drowsily in her bed, she showed signs of confusion. The poor girl believed it was the night before her wedding and eagerly asked where Teresa had put her new dress. A little later, after maybe having a dream, she imagined that her mother was still alive and repeated the long-forgotten conversations from her childhood. “What did I say to upset you?” she asked, puzzled, when she saw Teresa crying.
Soon after sunrise, there came a long interval of repose.
Soon after sunrise, there was a long period of rest.
At the later time when Benjulia arrived, she was quiet and uncomplaining. The change for the worse which had induced Teresa to insist on sending for him, was perversely absent. Mr. Null expected to be roughly rebuked for having disturbed the great man by a false alarm. He attempted to explain: and Teresa attempted to explain. Benjulia paid not the slightest attention to either of them. He made no angry remarks—and he showed, in his own impenetrable way, as gratifying an interest in the case as ever.
When Benjulia arrived later, she was calm and didn’t complain. The decline that had made Teresa insist on calling him was strangely missing. Mr. Null thought he would be harshly scolded for bothering the great man with a false alarm. He tried to explain, and Teresa tried to explain as well. Benjulia didn’t pay any attention to either of them. He didn’t make any angry comments—and he showed, in his usual inscrutable way, the same interest in the case as always.
“Draw up the blind,” he said; “I want to have a good look at her.”
“Pull up the blind,” he said; “I want to get a good look at her.”
Mr. Null waited respectfully, and imposed strict silence on Teresa, while the investigation was going on. It lasted so long that he ventured to say, “Do you see anything particular, sir?”
Mr. Null waited respectfully and kept Teresa quiet while the investigation was happening. It went on for so long that he finally asked, "Do you notice anything specific, sir?"
Benjulia saw his doubts cleared up: time (as he had anticipated) had brought development with it, and had enabled him to arrive at a conclusion. The shock that had struck Carmina had produced complicated hysterical disturbance, which was now beginning to simulate paralysis. Benjulia’s profound and practised observation detected a trifling inequality in the size of the pupils of the eyes, and a slightly unequal action on either side of the face—delicately presented in the eyelids, the nostrils, and the lips. Here was no common affection of the brain, which even Mr. Null could understand! Here, at last, was Benjulia’s reward for sacrificing the precious hours which might otherwise have been employed in the laboratory! From that day, Carmina was destined to receive unknown honour: she was to take her place, along with the other animals, in his note-book of experiments.
Benjulia's doubts were resolved: time (just as he had expected) had led to progress and allowed him to reach a conclusion. The shock that had impacted Carmina had caused a complicated hysterical disturbance, which was now starting to mimic paralysis. Benjulia’s keen and experienced observation noticed a slight difference in the size of the pupils in her eyes, as well as a slightly uneven movement on either side of her face—subtly evident in the eyelids, nostrils, and lips. This was not a typical brain issue that even Mr. Null could comprehend! Finally, Benjulia’s dedication to sacrificing valuable hours that could have been spent in the lab was paying off! From that day on, Carmina was destined for an unknown honor: she was to be listed, alongside the other subjects, in his experiment notebook.
He turned quietly to Mr. Null, and finished the consultation in two words.
He quietly turned to Mr. Null and wrapped up the consultation with just two words.
“All right!”
"Okay!"
“Have you nothing to suggest, sir?” Mr. Null inquired.
“Do you have any suggestions, sir?” Mr. Null asked.
“Go on with the treatment—and draw down the blind, if she complains of the light. Good-day!”
“Continue with the treatment—and lower the blind if she says the light is bothering her. Have a good day!”
“Are you sure he’s a great doctor?” said Teresa, when the door had closed on him.
“Are you sure he's a great doctor?” Teresa said, once the door had closed behind him.
“The greatest we have!” cried Mr. Null with enthusiasm.
“The best we have!” exclaimed Mr. Null with excitement.
“Is he a good man?”
“Is he a good guy?”
“Why do you ask?”
"Why are you asking?"
“I want to know if we can trust him to tell us the truth?”
“I want to know if we can trust him to be honest with us?”
“Not a doubt of it!” (Who could doubt it, indeed, after he had approved of Mr. Null’s medical treatment?)
“Without a doubt!” (Who could question it, really, after he had given the thumbs up to Mr. Null’s medical treatment?)
“There’s one thing you have forgotten,” Teresa persisted. “You haven’t asked him when Carmina can be moved.”
“There’s one thing you’ve overlooked,” Teresa insisted. “You haven’t asked him when Carmina can be moved.”
“My good woman, if I had put such a question, he would have set me down as a fool! Nobody can say when she will be well enough to be moved.”
“My good woman, if I had asked such a question, he would have thought I was a fool! No one can say when she’ll be well enough to be moved.”
He took his hat. The nurse followed him out.
He grabbed his hat. The nurse followed him outside.
“Are you going to Mrs. Gallilee, sir?”
“Are you going to see Mrs. Gallilee, sir?”
“Not to-day.”
"Not today."
“Is she better?”
"Is she doing better?"
“She is almost well again.”
“She is nearly better again.”
CHAPTER LIII.
Left alone, Teresa went into the sitting-room: she was afraid to show herself at the bedside.
Left alone, Teresa went into the living room; she was scared to show herself at the bedside.
Mr. Null had destroyed the one hope which had supported her thus far—the hope of escaping from England with Carmina, before Mrs. Gallilee could interfere. Looking steadfastly at that inspiriting prospect, she had forced herself to sign the humble apology and submission which the lawyers had dictated. What was the prospect now? Heavily had the merciless hand of calamity fallen on that brave old soul—and, at last, it had beaten her down! While she stood at the window, mechanically looking out, the dreary view of the back street trembled and disappeared. Teresa was crying. Happily for herself, she was unable to control her own weakness; the tears lightened her heavy heart. She waited a little, in the fear that her eyes might betray her, before she returned to Carmina. In that interval, she heard the sound of a closing door, on the floor above.
Mr. Null had destroyed the one hope that had kept her going—the hope of escaping from England with Carmina, before Mrs. Gallilee could step in. Focusing on that uplifting possibility, she had forced herself to sign the simple apology and submission that the lawyers had dictated. What was the situation now? The relentless weight of misfortune had taken its toll on that brave old soul—and, finally, it had brought her down! As she stood by the window, staring blankly outside, the grim view of the back street wavered and vanished. Teresa was crying. Fortunately for her, she couldn't hold back her own weakness; the tears lightened her heavy heart. She waited a moment, worried that her eyes might give her away, before going back to Carmina. During that time, she heard the sound of a door closing on the floor above.
“The music-master!” she said to herself.
“The music teacher!” she said to herself.
In an instant, she was at the sitting-room door, looking through the keyhole. It was the one safe way of watching him—and that was enough for Teresa.
In an instant, she was at the living room door, looking through the keyhole. It was the one safe way to watch him—and that was enough for Teresa.
His figure appeared suddenly within her narrow range of view—on the mat outside the door. If her distrust of him was without foundation, he would go on downstairs. No! He stopped on the mat to listen—he stooped—his eye would have been at the keyhole in another moment.
His figure appeared suddenly within her narrow line of sight—on the mat outside the door. If her distrust of him was unfounded, he would move on downstairs. No! He stopped on the mat to listen—he bent down—his eye was about to be at the keyhole in another moment.
She seized a chair, and moved it. The sound instantly drove him away. He went on, down the stairs.
She grabbed a chair and moved it. The noise immediately made him leave. He continued on, down the stairs.
Teresa considered with herself what safest means of protection—and, if possible, of punishment as well—lay within her reach. How, and where, could the trap be set that might catch him?
Teresa thought to herself about the safest ways to protect herself—and, if possible, to punish him too—that she could access. How and where could she set a trap to catch him?
She was still puzzled by that question, when the landlady made her appearance—politely anxious to hear what the doctors thought of their patient. Satisfied so far, the wearisome woman had her apologies to make next, for not having yet cautioned Mr. Le Frank.
She was still confused by that question when the landlady showed up—politely eager to hear what the doctors thought of their patient. Having gathered enough information, the bothersome woman had to apologize next for not having warned Mr. Le Frank yet.
“Thinking over it, since last night,” she said confidentially, “I cannot imagine how you heard him walking overhead. He has such a soft step that he positively takes me by surprise when he comes into my room. He has gone out for an hour; and I have done him a little favour which I am not in the habit of conferring on ordinary lodgers—I have lent him my umbrella, as it threatens rain. In his absence, I will ask you to listen while I walk about in his room. One can’t be too particular, when rest is of such importance to your young lady—and it has struck me as just possible, that the floor of his room may be in fault. My dear, the boards may creak! I’m a sad fidget, I know; but, if the carpenter can set things right—without any horrid hammering, of course!—the sooner he is sent for, the more relieved I shall feel.”
“Thinking about it since last night,” she said confidentially, “I can’t imagine how you heard him walking around upstairs. He’s so light on his feet that he always catches me off guard when he comes into my room. He stepped out for an hour, and I did him a little favor that I usually don’t do for regular tenants—I lent him my umbrella since it looks like it might rain. While he’s gone, I’d like you to listen as I walk around in his room. You can never be too careful, especially when your young lady needs to rest—and it occurred to me that maybe the floorboards in his room could be the issue. My dear, the boards might creak! I know I’m a bit of a worrywart; but if the carpenter can fix it—without any awful hammering, of course!—the sooner he’s called, the better I’ll feel.”
Through this harangue, the nurse had waited, with a patience far from characteristic of her, for an opportunity of saying a timely word. By some tortuous mental process, that she was quite unable to trace, the landlady’s allusion to Mr. Le Frank had suggested the very idea of which, in her undisturbed solitude, she had been vainly in search. Never before, had the mistress of the house appeared to Teresa in such a favourable light.
Through this long speech, the nurse had waited, with a patience that was totally unlike her, for a chance to say something relevant. By some complicated thought process, which she couldn't quite understand, the landlady’s mention of Mr. Le Frank had sparked the exact idea she had been futilely searching for in her quiet solitude. Never before had the master of the house seemed to Teresa in such a positive way.
“You needn’t trouble yourself, ma’am,” she said, as soon as she could make herself heard; “it was the creaking of the boards that told me somebody was moving overhead.”
“You don’t need to worry about it, ma’am,” she said, as soon as she could get herself heard; “it was the creaking of the boards that indicated someone was moving above.”
“Then I’m not a fidget after all? Oh, how you relieve me! Whatever the servants may have to do, one of them shall be sent instantly to the carpenter. So glad to be of any service to that sweet young creature!”
“Then I’m not a fidget after all? Oh, how you ease my mind! Whatever the staff needs to do, I’ll have one of them sent right away to the carpenter. So happy to help that lovely young person!”
Teresa consulted her watch before she returned to the bedroom.
Teresa checked her watch before heading back to the bedroom.
The improvement in Carmina still continued: she was able to take some of the light nourishment that was waiting for her. As Benjulia had anticipated, she asked to have the blind lowered a little. Teresa drew it completely over the window: she had her own reasons for tempting Carmina to repose. In half an hour more, the weary girl was sleeping, and the nurse was at liberty to set her trap for Mr. Le Frank.
The improvement in Carmina continued: she was able to take some of the light food that was waiting for her. As Benjulia had expected, she asked to have the blind lowered a bit. Teresa drew it completely over the window; she had her own reasons for encouraging Carmina to rest. In another half hour, the tired girl was sleeping, and the nurse was free to set her trap for Mr. Le Frank.
Her first proceeding was to dip the end of a quill pen into her bottle of salad oil, and to lubricate the lock and key of the door that gave access to the bedroom from the stairs. Having satisfied herself that the key could now be used without making the slightest sound, she turned to the door of communication with the sitting-room next.
Her first move was to dip the end of a quill pen into her bottle of salad oil and lubricate the lock and key of the door that connected the bedroom to the stairs. After ensuring that the key could now be used silently, she turned her attention to the door leading to the sitting room next.
This door was covered with green baize. It had handles but no lock; and it swung inwards, so as to allow the door of the cupboard (situated in the angle of the sitting-room wall) to open towards the bedroom freely. Teresa oiled the hinges, and the brass bolt and staple which protected the baize door on the side of the bedroom. That done, she looked again at her watch.
This door was covered with green fabric. It had handles but no lock, and it swung inward to let the cupboard door (located in the corner of the sitting room wall) open freely toward the bedroom. Teresa oiled the hinges and the brass bolt and staple that secured the fabric door on the bedroom side. Once that was done, she checked her watch again.
Mr. Le Frank’s absence was expected to last for an hour. In five minutes more, the hour would expire.
Mr. Le Frank was supposed to be gone for an hour. In five more minutes, that hour would be up.
After bolting the door of communication, she paused in the bedroom, and wafted a kiss to Carmina, still at rest. She left the room by the door which opened on the stairs, and locked it, taking away the key with her.
After locking the door to communication, she paused in the bedroom and blew a kiss to Carmina, who was still resting. She exited the room through the door that led to the stairs and locked it, taking the key with her.
Having gone down the first flight of stairs, she stopped and went back. The one unsecured door, was the door which led into the sitting-room from the staircase. She opened it and left it invitingly ajar. “Now,” she said to herself, “the trap will catch him!”
Having gone down the first flight of stairs, she stopped and went back. The one unsecured door was the door that led into the living room from the staircase. She opened it and left it invitingly ajar. “Now,” she said to herself, “the trap will catch him!”
The hall clock struck the hour when she entered the landlady’s room.
The clock in the hallway chimed the hour when she walked into the landlady’s room.
The woman of many words was at once charmed and annoyed. Charmed to hear that the dear invalid was resting, and to receive a visit from the nurse: annoyed by the absence of the carpenter, at work somewhere else for the whole of the day. “If my dear husband had been alive, we should have been independent of carpenters; he could turn his hand to anything. Now do sit down—I want you to taste some cherry brandy of my own making.”
The talkative woman was both pleased and irritated. Pleased to hear that the dear sick person was resting and to have a visit from the nurse; irritated by the absence of the carpenter, who was busy working elsewhere all day. “If my dear husband were alive, we wouldn't need carpenters; he could do anything. Now please sit down—I want you to try some cherry brandy I made myself.”
As Teresa took a chair, Mr. Le Frank returned. The two secret adversaries met, face to face.
As Teresa sat down, Mr. Le Frank came back. The two secret rivals faced each other directly.
“Surely I remember this lady?” he said.
“I'm sure I remember this lady,” he said.
Teresa encountered him, on his own ground. She made her best curtsey, and reminded him of the circumstances under which they had formerly met. The hospitable landlady produced her cherry brandy. “We are going to have a nice little chat; do sit down, sir, and join us.” Mr. Le Frank made his apologies. The umbrella which had been so kindly lent to him, had not protected his shoes; his feet were wet; and he was so sadly liable to take cold that he must beg permission to put on his dry things immediately.
Teresa ran into him at his place. She did her best curtsy and reminded him of how they'd met before. The friendly landlady brought out her cherry brandy. “We’re going to have a nice little chat; please sit down, sir, and join us.” Mr. Le Frank apologized. The umbrella that had been so kindly lent to him hadn’t kept his shoes dry; his feet were wet, and he was very prone to getting a cold, so he had to ask for permission to change into his dry clothes right away.
Having bowed himself out, he stopped in the passage, and, standing on tiptoe, peeped through a window in the wall, by which light was conveyed to the landlady’s little room. The two women were comfortably seated together, with the cherry brandy and a plate of biscuits on a table between them. “In for a good long gossip,” thought Mr. Le Frank. “Now is my time!”
Having made his exit, he paused in the hallway and, standing on tiptoe, peeked through a window in the wall that let light into the landlady’s small room. The two women were cozily seated together, with cherry brandy and a plate of biscuits on a table between them. “Looks like they’re in for a long chat,” thought Mr. Le Frank. “Now’s my chance!”
Not five minutes more had passed, before Teresa made an excuse for running upstairs again. She had forgotten to leave the bell rope, in case Carmina woke, within the reach of her hand. The excellent heart of the hostess made allowance for natural anxiety. “Do it, you good soul,” she said; “and come back directly!” Left by herself, she filled her glass again, and smiled. Sweetness of temper (encouraged by cherry brandy) can even smile at a glass—unless it happens to be empty.
Not five minutes had gone by when Teresa came up with an excuse to run upstairs again. She had forgotten to leave the bell rope within reach in case Carmina woke up. The kind-hearted hostess understood her natural worry. “Go ahead, you dear soul,” she said, “and come back right away!” Alone now, she refilled her glass and smiled. A cheerful attitude (boosted by cherry brandy) can even smile at a glass—unless it’s empty.
Approaching her own rooms, Teresa waited, and listened, before she showed herself. No sound reached her through the half open sitting-room door. She noiselessly entered the bedroom, and then locked the door again. Once more she listened; and once more there was nothing to be heard. Had he seen her on the stairs?
Approaching her own rooms, Teresa waited and listened before she revealed herself. No sound reached her through the half-open sitting-room door. She silently entered the bedroom and then locked the door again. She listened once more, and again, there was nothing to be heard. Had he seen her on the stairs?
As the doubt crossed her mind, she heard the boards creak on the floor above. Mr. Le Frank was in his room.
As the doubt crossed her mind, she heard the floorboards creak above. Mr. Le Frank was in his room.
Did this mean that her well-laid plan had failed? Or did it mean that he was really changing his shoes and stockings? The last inference was the right one.
Did this mean that her carefully thought-out plan had failed? Or did it mean that he was actually changing his shoes and socks? The last conclusion was the correct one.
He had made no mere excuse downstairs. The serious interests that he had at stake, were not important enough to make him forget his precious health. His chest was delicate; a cold might settle on his lungs. The temptation of the half-open door had its due effect on this prudent man; but it failed to make him forget that his feet were wet.
He didn't just come up with an excuse downstairs. The important matters he had on the line weren't worthwhile enough to make him overlook his valuable health. His chest was fragile; catching a cold could impact his lungs. The lure of the half-open door had its effect on this cautious man, but it didn't distract him from the fact that his feet were wet.
The boards creaked again; the door of his room was softly closed—then there was silence. Teresa only knew when he had entered the sitting-room by hearing him try the bolted baize door. After that, he must have stepped out again. He next tried the door of the bedchamber, from the stairs.
The boards creaked again; the door to his room quietly closed—then there was silence. Teresa only realized he was in the living room when she heard him test the locked baize door. After that, he must have stepped out again. He then tried the door to the bedroom from the stairs.
There was a quiet interval once more. Teresa noiselessly drew back the bolt; and, opening the baize door by a mere hair’s-breadth, admitted sound from the sitting-room. She now heard him turning the key in a chiffonier, which only contained tradesmen’s circulars, receipted bills, and a few books.
There was a quiet moment again. Teresa silently pulled back the bolt and opened the baize door just a crack, letting in sounds from the sitting room. She could now hear him turning the key in a cabinet, which only held some business flyers, paid bills, and a few books.
(Even with the canister in the cupboard, waiting to be opened, his uppermost idea was to discover Carmina’s vindictive motive in Carmina’s papers!)
(Even with the canister in the cupboard, waiting to be opened, his main goal was to find out Carmina’s vengeful motive in Carmina’s papers!)
The contents of the chiffonier disappointed him—judging by the tone in which he muttered to himself. The next sound startled Teresa; it was a tap against the lintel of the door behind which she was standing. He had thrown open the cupboard.
The stuff in the chiffonier let him down—going by the way he muttered to himself. The next noise surprised Teresa; it was a tap on the door frame behind which she was standing. He had yanked open the cupboard.
The rasping of the cover, as he took it off, told her that he was examining the canister. She had put it back on the shelf, a harmless thing now—the poison and the label having been both destroyed by fire. Nevertheless, his choosing the canister, from dozens of other things scattered invitingly about it, inspired her with a feeling of distrustful surprise. She was no longer content to find out what he was doing by means of her ears. Determined to see him, and to catch him in the fact, she pulled open the baize door—at the moment when he must have discovered that the canister was empty. A faint thump told her he had thrown it on the floor.
The sound of the cover scraping as he removed it made her realize he was looking at the canister. She had put it back on the shelf, an innocent object now—the poison and the label had both been destroyed in the fire. Still, his choice to pick that canister out of the many other enticing items around it filled her with a sense of uneasy surprise. She no longer felt satisfied just listening to figure out what he was doing. Determined to see him and catch him in the act, she yanked open the baize door—just as he must have realized the canister was empty. A soft thud indicated he had tossed it to the floor.
The view of the sitting-room was still hidden from her. She had forgotten the cupboard door.
The view of the living room was still blocked from her. She had forgotten about the cupboard door.
Now that it was wide open, it covered the entrance to the bedroom, and completely screened them one from the other. For the moment she was startled, and hesitated whether to show herself or not. His voice stopped her.
Now that it was fully open, it blocked the entrance to the bedroom and completely separated them from each other. For a moment, she was taken aback and unsure whether to reveal herself or not. His voice halted her.
“Is there another canister?” he said to himself. “The dirty old savage may have hidden it—”
“Is there another canister?” he muttered to himself. “That filthy old savage might have stashed it away—”
Teresa heard no more. “The dirty old savage” was an insult not to be endured! She forgot her intention of stealing on him unobserved; she forgot her resolution to do nothing that could awaken Carmina. Her fierce temper urged her into furious action. With both hands outspread, she flew at the cupboard door, and banged it to in an instant.
Teresa heard no more. “The filthy old savage” was an insult that she couldn't stand! She completely forgot about sneaking up on him quietly; she forgot her plan to avoid anything that might wake Carmina. Her intense anger drove her to act impulsively. With both hands spread wide, she rushed at the cupboard door and slammed it shut in an instant.
A shriek of agony rang through the house. The swiftly closing door had caught, and crushed, the fingers of Le Frank’s right hand, at the moment when he was putting it into the cupboard again.
A scream of pain echoed through the house. The quickly closing door had caught and crushed the fingers of Le Frank's right hand just as he was putting it back into the cupboard.
Without stopping to help him, without even looking at him, she ran back to Carmina.
Without pausing to help him, without even glancing at him, she rushed back to Carmina.
The swinging baize door fell to, and closed of itself. No second cry was heard. Nothing happened to falsify her desperate assertion that the shriek was the delusion of a vivid dream. She took Carmina in her arms, and patted and fondled her like a child. “See, my darling, I’m with you as usual; and I have heard nothing. Don’t, oh, don’t tremble in that way! There—I’ll wrap you up in my shawl, and read to you. No! let’s talk of Ovid.”
The swinging fabric door swung shut on its own. No second cry was heard. Nothing happened to contradict her desperate claim that the scream was just a vivid dream. She took Carmina in her arms and hugged her like a child. “Look, my darling, I’m here as usual, and I haven’t heard anything. Please, don’t tremble like that! There—I’ll wrap you in my shawl and read to you. No! Let’s talk about Ovid.”
Her efforts to compose Carmina were interrupted by a muffled sound of men’s footsteps and women’s voices in the next room.
Her attempts to write Carmina were disrupted by the faint sound of men's footsteps and women's voices coming from the next room.
She hurriedly opened the door, and entreated them to whisper and be quiet. In the instant before she closed it again, she saw and heard. Le Frank lay in a swoon on the floor. The landlady was kneeling by him, looking at his injured hand; and the lodgers were saying, “Send him to the hospital.”
She quickly opened the door and urged them to whisper and be quiet. In the moment before she closed it again, she saw and heard. Le Frank was lying unconscious on the floor. The landlady was kneeling beside him, examining his injured hand, and the other tenants were saying, “Get him to the hospital.”
CHAPTER LIV.
On Monday morning, the strain on Mrs. Gallilee’s powers of patient endurance came to an end. With the help of Mr. Null’s arm, she was able to get downstairs to the library. On Tuesday, there would be no objection to her going out for a drive. Mr. Null left her, restored to her equable flow of spirits. He had asked if she wished to have somebody to keep her company—and she had answered briskly, “Not on any account! I prefer being alone.”
On Monday morning, Mrs. Gallilee’s ability to stay patient finally came to an end. With Mr. Null’s help, she made it downstairs to the library. On Tuesday, she would have no problem going out for a drive. Mr. Null left her, back to her usual good spirits. He had asked if she wanted someone to keep her company—and she replied firmly, “Not at all! I prefer being alone.”
On the morning of Saturday, she had received Mr. Le Frank’s letter; but she had not then recovered sufficiently to be able to read it through. She could now take it up again, and get to the end.
On Saturday morning, she had gotten Mr. Le Frank’s letter; but she hadn’t fully recovered enough to read it all the way through. Now she could pick it up again and finish it.
Other women might have been alarmed by the atrocious wickedness of the conspiracy which the music-master had planned. Mrs. Gallilee was only offended. That he should think her capable—in her social position—of favouring such a plot as he had suggested, was an insult which she was determined neither to forgive nor forget. Fortunately, she had not committed herself in writing; he could produce no proof of the relations that had existed between them. The first and best use to make of her recovery would be to dismiss him—after paying his expenses, privately and prudently, in money instead of by cheque.
Other women might have been shocked by the terrible conspiracy the music teacher had planned. Mrs. Gallilee was just offended. The fact that he thought she could even consider, given her social standing, supporting such a scheme was an insult she was determined not to forgive or forget. Luckily, she hadn't put anything in writing; he couldn't provide any evidence of their relationship. The first and best thing she could do after recovering would be to fire him—after privately and carefully covering his expenses in cash instead of by check.
In the meantime, the man’s insolence had left its revolting impression on her mind. The one way to remove it was to find some agreeable occupation for her thoughts.
In the meantime, the man's arrogance had made a disgusting impression on her mind. The only way to get rid of it was to find something pleasant to focus on.
Look at your library table, learned lady, and take the appropriate means of relief that it offers. See the lively modern parasites that infest Science, eager to invite your attention to their little crawling selves. Follow scientific inquiry, rushing into print to proclaim its own importance, and to declare any human being, who ventures to doubt or differ, a fanatic or a fool. Respect the leaders of public opinion, writing notices of professors, who have made discoveries not yet tried by time, not yet universally accepted even by their brethren, in terms which would be exaggerated if they were applied to Newton or to Bacon. Submit to lectures and addresses by dozens which, if they prove nothing else, prove that what was scientific knowledge some years since; is scientific ignorance now—and that what is scientific knowledge now, may be scientific ignorance in some years more. Absorb your mind in controversies and discussions, in which Mr. Always Right and Mr. Never Wrong exhibit the natural tendency of man to believe in himself, in the most rampant stage of development that the world has yet seen. And when you have done all this, doubt not that you have made a good use of your time. You have discovered what the gentle wisdom of FARADAY saw and deplored, when he warned the science of his day in words which should live for ever: “The first and last step in the education of the judgment is—Humility.” Having agreeably occupied her mind with subjects that were worthy of it, Mrs. Gallilee rose to seek a little physical relief by walking up and down the room.
Look at your library table, learned lady, and take the right steps for relief that it offers. See the lively modern pretenders that swarm around Science, eager to draw your attention to their little crawling selves. Follow scientific inquiry, rushing to publish its own significance, labeling anyone who dares to doubt or disagree a fanatic or a fool. Respect the leaders of public opinion who write articles about professors that have made discoveries not yet validated by time, not yet universally accepted even by their peers, using language that would be overblown if it were about Newton or Bacon. Endure lectures and speeches by many that prove, if nothing else, that what was considered scientific knowledge a few years ago is now scientific ignorance—and that what is viewed as scientific knowledge today may be seen as scientific ignorance in the future. Immerse your mind in debates and discussions where Mr. Always Right and Mr. Never Wrong showcase the natural tendency of people to believe in themselves, at the most overwhelming stage of development the world has seen so far. And after doing all this, don’t doubt that you've used your time wisely. You have discovered what the gentle wisdom of FARADAY acknowledged and lamented when he warned the science of his time in words that should last forever: “The first and last step in the education of the judgment is—Humility.” After engaging her mind with worthy subjects, Mrs. Gallilee stood up to seek a little physical relief by walking back and forth in the room.
Passing and repassing the bookcases, she noticed a remote corner devoted to miscellaneous literature. A volume in faded binding of sky-blue, had been placed upside down. She looked at the book before she put it in its right position. The title was “Gallery of British Beauty.” Among the illustrations—long since forgotten—appeared her own portrait, when she was a girl of Carmina’s age.
Passing by the bookshelves, she spotted a distant corner designated for random literature. A book with a worn, sky-blue cover was flipped upside down. She glanced at the book before putting it back in its correct position. The title read “Gallery of British Beauty.” Among the illustrations—long since overlooked—was her own portrait from when she was the same age as Carmina.
A faintly contemptuous smile parted her hard lips, provoked by the recollections of her youth.
A barely hidden smirk crossed her tough lips, triggered by memories of her youth.
What a fool she had been, at that early period of her life! In those days, she had trembled with pleasure at the singing of a famous Italian tenor; she had flown into a passion when a new dress proved to be a misfit, on the evening of a ball; she had given money to beggars in the street; she had fallen in love with a poor young man, and had terrified her weak-minded hysterical mother, by threatening to commit suicide when the beloved object was forbidden the house. Comparing the girl of seventeen with the matured and cultivated woman of later years, what a matchless example Mrs. Gallilee presented of the healthy influence of education, directed to scientific pursuits! “Ah!” she thought, as she put the book back in its place, “my girls will have reason to thank me when they grow up; they have had a mother who has done her duty.”
What a fool she had been back then! In those days, she would tremble with excitement at the singing of a famous Italian tenor; she would get upset when a new dress didn’t fit right on the night of a ball; she would give money to beggars on the street; she would fall in love with a poor young man and scare her weak-minded, emotional mother by threatening to commit suicide when he was banned from their home. Comparing the seventeen-year-old girl to the mature, educated woman she became, Mrs. Gallilee was a perfect example of how beneficial education can be when focused on scientific pursuits! “Ah!” she thought, as she put the book back on the shelf, “my girls will be grateful to me when they grow up; they have a mother who has done her job.”
She took a few more turns up and down the room. The sky had cleared again; a golden gleam of sunlight drew her to the window. The next moment she regretted even this concession to human weakness. A disagreeable association presented itself, and arrested the pleasant flow of her thoughts. Mr. Gallilee appeared on the door-step; leaving the house on foot, and carrying a large brown-paper parcel under his arm.
She paced back and forth in the room a few more times. The sky had cleared up again; a warm beam of sunlight pulled her to the window. The next moment, she regretted giving in to this moment of weakness. An unpleasant memory surfaced, interrupting her pleasant thoughts. Mr. Gallilee showed up on the doorstep, leaving the house on foot with a large brown paper package tucked under his arm.
With servants at his disposal, why was he carrying the parcel himself? The time had been, when Mrs. Gallilee would have tapped at the window, and would have insisted on his instantly returning and answering the question. But his conduct, since the catastrophe in Carmina’s room, had produced a complete estrangement between the married pair. All his inquiries after his wife’s health had been made by deputy. When he was not in the schoolroom with the children, he was at his club. Until he came to his senses, and made humble apology, no earthly consideration would induce Mrs. Gallilee to take the slightest notice of him.
With servants available to him, why was he carrying the package himself? There was a time when Mrs. Gallilee would have tapped on the window and insisted that he come back immediately to address the question. But his behavior since the incident in Carmina’s room had created a complete rift between the married couple. All his inquiries about his wife’s health had been made through someone else. When he wasn't in the schoolroom with the kids, he was at his club. Until he came to his senses and apologized sincerely, nothing would convince Mrs. Gallilee to acknowledge him in any way.
She returned to her reading.
She went back to reading.
The footman came in, with two letters—one arriving by post; the other having been dropped into the box by private messenger. Communications of this latter sort proceeded, not unfrequently, from creditors. Mrs. Gallilee opened the stamped letter first.
The footman walked in with two letters—one that came by mail; the other that was dropped in the box by a private messenger. Messages like this often came from creditors. Mrs. Gallilee opened the stamped letter first.
It contained nothing more important than a few lines from a daily governess, whom she had engaged until a successor to Miss Minerva could be found. In obedience to Mrs. Gallilee’s instructions, the governess would begin her attendance at ten o’clock on the next morning.
It contained nothing more important than a few lines from a daily governess, whom she had hired until they could find someone to replace Miss Minerva. Following Mrs. Gallilee's instructions, the governess would start her duties at ten o'clock the next morning.
The second letter was of a very different kind. It related the disaster which had befallen Mr. Le Frank.
The second letter was completely different. It told about the disaster that had happened to Mr. Le Frank.
Mr. Null was the writer. As Miss Carmina’s medical attendant, it was his duty to inform her guardian that her health had been unfavourably affected by an alarm in the house. Having described the nature of the alarm, he proceeded in these words: “You will, I fear, lose the services of your present music-master. Inquiries made this morning at the hospital, and reported to me, appear to suggest serious results. The wounded man’s constitution is in an unhealthy state; the surgeons are not sure of being able to save two of the fingers. I will do myself the honour of calling to-morrow before you go out for your drive.”
Mr. Null was the writer. As Miss Carmina’s medical attendant, it was his responsibility to inform her guardian that her health had been negatively impacted by a disturbance in the house. After explaining what the disturbance was, he continued, “I’m afraid you might lose your current music teacher. Inquiries made this morning at the hospital, which have been reported to me, seem to indicate serious consequences. The injured man's health is in a delicate state; the doctors aren’t sure they can save two of his fingers. I will make it a point to visit tomorrow before you leave for your drive.”
The impression produced by this intelligence on the lady to whom it was addressed, can only be reported in her own words. She—who knew, on the best scientific authority, that the world had created itself—completely lost her head, and actually said, “Thank God!”
The impact of this information on the woman it was directed to can only be described in her own words. She—who understood, based on the best scientific evidence, that the world had formed on its own—completely lost her composure and actually said, “Thank God!”
For weeks to come—perhaps for months if the surgeons’ forebodings were fulfilled—Mrs. Gallilee had got rid of Mr. Le Frank. In that moment of infinite relief, if her husband had presented himself, it is even possible that he might have been forgiven.
For weeks ahead—maybe even months if the surgeons' fears turned out to be true—Mrs. Gallilee had managed to get rid of Mr. Le Frank. In that moment of complete relief, if her husband had shown up, there’s a chance he might have been forgiven.
As it was, Mr. Gallilee returned late in the afternoon; entered his own domain of the smoking-room; and left the house again five minutes afterwards. Joseph officiously opened the door for him; and Joseph was surprised, precisely as his mistress had been surprised. Mr. Gallilee had a large brown paper parcel under his arm—the second which he had taken out of the house with his own hands! Moreover, he looked excessively confused when the footman discovered him. That night, he was late in returning from the club. Joseph (now on the watch) observed that he was not steady on his legs—and drew his own conclusions accordingly.
As it happened, Mr. Gallilee came back later in the afternoon, entered the smoking room, and left the house again five minutes later. Joseph eagerly opened the door for him, and Joseph was just as surprised as his mistress had been. Mr. Gallilee was carrying a large brown paper parcel under his arm—the second one he had taken out of the house himself! What's more, he looked really confused when the footman saw him. That night, he returned late from the club. Joseph, now on alert, noticed that he wasn't steady on his feet and made his own conclusions about it.
Punctual to her time, on the next morning, the new governess arrived. Mrs. Gallilee received her, and sent for the children.
Punctual to her time, on the next morning, the new governess arrived. Mrs. Gallilee received her and called for the children.
The maid in charge of them appeared alone. She had no doubt that the young ladies would be back directly. The master had taken them out for a little walk, before they began their lessons. He had been informed that the lady who had been appointed to teach them would arrive at ten o’clock. And what had he said? He had said, “Very good.”
The maid responsible for them showed up by herself. She was sure the young ladies would be back soon. The master had taken them out for a short walk before their lessons started. He had been told that the woman hired to teach them would arrive at ten o’clock. And what did he say? He said, “Sounds good.”
The half-hour struck—eleven o’clock struck—and neither the father nor the children returned. Ten minutes later, someone rang the door bell. The door being duly opened, nobody appeared on the house-step. Joseph looked into the letter-box, and found a note addressed to his mistress, in his master’s handwriting. He immediately delivered it.
The half-hour hit—eleven o’clock hit—and neither the father nor the kids came back. Ten minutes later, someone rang the doorbell. When the door was opened, no one was on the doorstep. Joseph peeked into the letterbox and found a note addressed to his boss, in his master’s handwriting. He quickly delivered it.
Hitherto, Mrs. Gallilee had only been anxious. Joseph, waiting for events outside the door, heard the bell rung furiously; and found his mistress (as he forcibly described it) “like a woman gone distracted.” Not without reason—to do her justice. Mr. Gallilee’s method of relieving his wife’s anxiety was remarkable by its brevity. In one sentence, he assured her that there was no need to feel alarmed. In another, he mentioned that he had taken the girls away with him for a change of air. And then he signed his initials—J. G.
Until now, Mrs. Gallilee had only felt anxious. Joseph, waiting for news outside the door, heard the bell ringing frantically and found his mistress (as he put it) “like a woman going crazy.” Not without reason—to give her credit. Mr. Gallilee’s way of easing his wife’s anxiety was notable for its brevity. In one sentence, he reassured her that there was no need to worry. In another, he mentioned that he had taken the girls with him for a change of scenery. And then he signed his initials—J. G.
Every servant in the house was summoned to the library, when Mrs. Gallilee had in some degree recovered herself.
Every servant in the house was called to the library when Mrs. Gallilee had somewhat pulled herself together.
One after another they were strictly examined; and one after another they had no evidence to give—excepting the maid who had been present when the master took the young ladies away. The little she had to tell, pointed to the inference that he had not admitted the girls to his confidence before they left the house. Maria had submitted, without appearing to be particularly pleased at the prospect of so early a walk. Zo (never ready to exert either her intelligence or her legs) had openly declared that she would rather stay at home. To this the master had answered, “Get your things on directly!”—and had said it so sharply that Miss Zoe stared at him in astonishment. Had they taken anything with them—a travelling bag for instance? They had taken nothing, except Mr. Gallilee’s umbrella. Who had seen Mr. Gallilee last, on the previous night? Joseph had seen him last. The lower classes in England have one, and but one, true feeling of sympathy with the higher classes. The man above them appeals to their hearts, and merits their true service, when he is unsteady on his legs. Joseph nobly confined his evidence to what he had observed some hours previously: he mentioned the parcel. Mrs. Gallilee’s keen perception, quickened by her own experience at the window, arrived at the truth. Those two bulky packages must have contained clothes—left, in anticipation of the journey, under the care of an accomplice. It was impossible that Mr. Gallilee could have got at the girls’ dresses and linen, and have made the necessary selections from them, without a woman’s assistance. The female servants were examined again. Each one of them positively asserted her innocence. Mrs. Gallilee threatened to send for the police. The indignant women all cried in chorus, “Search our boxes!” Mrs. Gallilee took a wiser course. She sent to the lawyers who had been recommended to her by Mr. Null. The messenger had just been despatched, when Mr. Null himself, in performance of yesterday’s engagement, called at the house.
One by one, they were closely questioned; and one by one, they had no evidence to provide—except for the maid who had been there when the master took the young ladies away. The little she had to share suggested that he hadn't trusted the girls before they left the house. Maria went along with it, though she didn't seem particularly excited about the idea of an early walk. Zo (who never wanted to use either her brain or her legs) openly stated that she would prefer to stay home. The master responded with, “Get your things on right now!”—and he said it so sternly that Miss Zoe stared at him in surprise. Had they taken anything with them—like a traveling bag, for example? They hadn't taken anything, except Mr. Gallilee’s umbrella. Who had seen Mr. Gallilee last, the night before? Joseph had seen him last. The lower classes in England have one true feeling of sympathy for the higher classes. The man above them earns their genuine support when he’s unsteady on his feet. Joseph wisely limited his testimony to what he had observed a few hours earlier: he mentioned the parcel. Mrs. Gallilee’s sharp perception, heightened by her own observations at the window, led her to the truth. Those two bulky packages must have contained clothes—left behind, in anticipation of the journey, under the management of someone involved. It was impossible for Mr. Gallilee to access the girls’ dresses and linen, and make necessary selections, without a woman’s help. The female servants were questioned again. Each one strongly claimed her innocence. Mrs. Gallilee threatened to call the police. The outraged women all shouted in unison, “Search our boxes!” Mrs. Gallilee chose a smarter path. She sent for the lawyers recommended to her by Mr. Null. The messenger had just been dispatched when Mr. Null himself, keeping his appointment from yesterday, arrived at the house.
He, too, was agitated. It was impossible that he could have heard what had happened. Was he the bearer of bad news? Mrs. Gallilee thought of Carmina first, and then of Mr. Le Frank.
He was also uneasy. There was no way he could have heard what happened. Was he bringing bad news? Mrs. Gallilee thought of Carmina first, then of Mr. Le Frank.
“Prepare for a surprise,” Mr. Null began, “a joyful surprise, Mrs. Gallilee! I have received a telegram from your son.”
“Get ready for a surprise,” Mr. Null said, “a happy surprise, Mrs. Gallilee! I got a telegram from your son.”
He handed it to her as he spoke.
He gave it to her while he was talking.
“September 6th. Arrived at Quebec, and received information of Carmina’s illness. Shall catch the Boston steamer, and sail to-morrow for Liverpool. Break the news gently to C. For God’s sake send telegram to meet me at Queenstown.”
“September 6th. Arrived in Quebec and heard about Carmina’s illness. I’ll catch the Boston steamer and sail tomorrow for Liverpool. Please let C know gently. For God’s sake, send a telegram to meet me at Queenstown.”
It was then the 7th of September. If all went well, Ovid might be in London in ten days more.
It was now September 7th. If everything goes as planned, Ovid could be in London in ten more days.
CHAPTER LV.
Mrs. Gallilee read the telegram—paused—and read it again. She let it drop on her lap; but her eyes still rested mechanically on the slip of paper. When she spoke, her voice startled Mr. Null. Usually loud and hard, her tones were strangely subdued. If his back had been turned towards her, he would hardly have known who was speaking to him.
Mrs. Gallilee read the telegram—paused—and read it again. She let it fall into her lap, but her eyes remained fixated on the slip of paper. When she finally spoke, her voice surprised Mr. Null. Normally loud and harsh, her tone was unusually soft. If his back had been turned to her, he would barely have recognized who was talking to him.
“I must ask you to make allowances for me,” she began, abruptly; “I hardly know what to say. This surprise comes at a time when I am badly prepared for it. I am getting well; but, you see, I am not quite so strong as I was before that woman attacked me. My husband has gone away—I don’t know where—and has taken my children with him. Read his note: but don’t say anything. You must let me be quiet, or I can’t think.”
“I need you to cut me some slack,” she started, suddenly; “I really don’t know what to say. This surprise comes at a time when I’m not ready for it at all. I’m getting better, but, as you can see, I’m not as strong as I was before that woman hurt me. My husband has left—I have no idea where—and he took my kids with him. Read his note, but don’t say anything. Please let me be alone, or I can’t think.”
She handed the letter to Mr. Null. He looked at her—read the few words submitted to him—and looked at her again. For once, his stock of conventional phrases failed him. Who could have anticipated such conduct on the part of her husband? Who could have supposed that she herself would have been affected in this way, by the return of her son?
She passed the letter to Mr. Null. He glanced at her—read the few words she had given him—and looked at her again. For once, his usual phrases let him down. Who could have expected such behavior from her husband? Who would have thought that she would be so affected by her son’s return?
Mrs. Gallilee drew a long heavy breath. “I have got it now,” she said. “My son is coming home in a hurry because of Carmina’s illness. Has Carmina written to him?”
Mrs. Gallilee took a deep breath. “I’ve got it now,” she said. “My son is rushing home because Carmina is sick. Has Carmina written to him?”
Mr. Null was in his element again: this question appealed to his knowledge of his patient. “Impossible, Mrs. Gallilee—in her present state of health.”
Mr. Null was back in his element: this question tapped into his understanding of his patient. “No way, Mrs. Gallilee—in her current health situation.”
“In her present state of health? I forgot that. There was something else. Oh, yes! Has Carmina seen the telegram?”
“In her current health? I forgot about that. There was something else. Oh, yes! Has Carmina seen the telegram?”
Mr. Null explained. He had just come from Carmina. In his medical capacity, he had thought it judicious to try the moral effect on his patient of a first allusion to the good news. He had only ventured to say that Mr. Ovid’s agents in Canada had heard from him on his travels, and had reason to believe that he would shortly return to Quebec. Upon the whole, the impression produced on the young lady—
Mr. Null explained. He had just come from Carmina. In his role as a doctor, he thought it wise to test the moral impact of mentioning the good news to his patient for the first time. He had only dared to say that Mr. Ovid’s agents in Canada had heard from him during his travels and believed he would soon return to Quebec. Overall, the impression made on the young lady—
It was useless to go on. Mrs. Gallilee was pursuing her own thoughts, without even the pretence of listening to him.
It was pointless to continue. Mrs. Gallilee was lost in her own thoughts, not even pretending to listen to him.
“I want to know who wrote to my son,” she persisted. “Was it the nurse?”
“I want to know who wrote to my son,” she insisted. “Was it the nurse?”
Mr. Null considered this to be in the last degree unlikely. The nurse’s language showed a hostile feeling towards Mr. Ovid, in consequence of his absence.
Mr. Null thought this was extremely unlikely. The nurse's tone indicated a hostile attitude towards Mr. Ovid because of his absence.
Mrs. Gallilee looked once more at the telegram. “Why,” she asked, “does Ovid telegraph to You?”
Mrs. Gallilee looked at the telegram again. “Why,” she asked, “is Ovid sending a telegram to you?”
Mr. Null answered with his customary sense of what was due to himself. “As the medical attendant of the family, your son naturally supposed, madam, that Miss Carmina was under my care.”
Mr. Null replied with his usual sense of self-importance. “As the family's doctor, your son naturally assumed, ma'am, that Miss Carmina was in my care.”
The implied reproof produced no effect. “I wonder whether my son was afraid to trust us?” was all Mrs. Gallilee said. It was the chance guess of a wandering mind—but it had hit the truth. Kept in ignorance of Carmina’s illness by the elder members of the family, at what other conclusion could Ovid arrive, with Zo’s letter before him? After a momentary pause, Mrs. Gallilee went on. “I suppose I may keep the telegram?” she said.
The implied criticism didn’t make any difference. “I wonder if my son was afraid to trust us?” was all Mrs. Gallilee said. It was a random thought from a distracted mind—but it was spot on. Kept in the dark about Carmina’s illness by the older family members, what other conclusion could Ovid reach, with Zo’s letter in front of him? After a brief pause, Mrs. Gallilee continued. “I guess I can keep the telegram?” she said.
Prudent Mr. Null offered a copy—and made the copy, then and there. The original (he explained) was his authority for acting on Mr. Ovid’s behalf, and he must therefore beg leave to keep it. Mrs. Gallilee permitted him to exchange the two papers. “Is there anything more?” she asked. “Your time is valuable of course. Don’t let me detain you.”
Prudent Mr. Null offered a copy—and made the copy right then and there. The original (he explained) was his permission to act on Mr. Ovid’s behalf, so he had to keep it. Mrs. Gallilee allowed him to swap the two documents. “Is there anything else?” she asked. “Your time is valuable, of course. Don’t let me hold you up.”
“May I feel your pulse before I go?”
“Can I feel your pulse before I leave?”
She held out her arm to him in silence.
She extended her arm to him without saying a word.
The carriage came to the door while he was counting the beat of the pulse. She glanced at the window, and said, “Send it away.” Mr. Null remonstrated. “My dear lady, the air will do you good.” She answered obstinately and quietly, “No”—and once more became absorbed in thought.
The carriage arrived at the door while he was counting his pulse. She looked at the window and said, “Send it away.” Mr. Null objected. “My dear lady, getting some fresh air will do you good.” She replied stubbornly and calmly, “No”—and once again became lost in her thoughts.
It had been her intention to combine her first day of carriage exercise with a visit to Teresa’s lodgings, and a personal exertion of her authority. The news of Ovid’s impending return made it a matter of serious importance to consider this resolution under a new light. She had now, not only to reckon with Teresa, but with her son. With this burden on her enfeebled mind—heavily laden by the sense of injury which her husband’s flight had aroused—she had not even reserves enough of energy to spare for the trifling effort of dressing to go out. She broke into irritability, for the first time. “I am trying to find out who has written to my son. How can I do it when you are worrying me about the carriage? Have you ever held a full glass in your hand, and been afraid of letting it overflow? That’s what I’m afraid of—in my mind—I don’t mean that my mind is a glass—I mean—” Her forehead turned red. “Will you leave me?” she cried.
It was her plan to combine her first day of carriage riding with a visit to Teresa’s place and assert her authority. The news of Ovid’s upcoming return made it crucial to rethink this decision. Now, she had to deal not only with Teresa but also with her son. With this added stress on her already weakened mind—burdened by the sense of betrayal from her husband’s departure—she didn’t even have enough energy to bother getting dressed to go out. She snapped for the first time. “I’m trying to figure out who wrote to my son. How can I do that when you’re nagging me about the carriage? Have you ever held a full glass in your hand, afraid it might spill? That’s how I feel—in my head—I don’t mean my head is a glass—I mean—” Her forehead turned red. “Will you leave me alone?” she shouted.
He left her instantly.
He left her immediately.
The change in her manner, the difficulty she found in expressing her thoughts, had even startled stupid Mr. Null. She had herself alluded to results of the murderous attack made on her by Teresa, which had not perhaps hitherto sufficiently impressed him. In the shock inflicted on the patient’s body, had there been involved some subtly-working influence that had disturbed the steady balance of her mind? Pondering uneasily on that question, he spoke to Joseph in the hall.
The change in her behavior and the struggle she had to express her thoughts even surprised clueless Mr. Null. She had mentioned the aftermath of the violent attack by Teresa, which hadn't really struck him that much before. Could the shock to her body have somehow affected the delicate balance of her mind? While he uneasily considered that question, he spoke to Joseph in the hall.
“Do you know about your master and the children?” he said.
“Do you know about your master and the kids?” he said.
“Yes, sir.”
"Yes, sir."
“I wish you had told me of it, when you let me in.”
“I wish you had told me about it when you let me in.”
“Have I done any harm, sir?”
“Did I hurt anyone?”
“I don’t know yet. If you want me, I shall be at home to dinner at seven.”
“I don’t know yet. If you want to see me, I’ll be home for dinner at seven.”
The next visitor was one of the partners in the legal firm, to which Mrs. Gallilee had applied for advice. After what Mr. Null had said, Joseph hesitated to conduct this gentleman into the presence of his mistress. He left the lawyer in the waiting-room, and took his card.
The next visitor was one of the partners at the law firm where Mrs. Gallilee had sought legal advice. After what Mr. Null had said, Joseph hesitated to bring this man into the presence of his mistress. He left the lawyer in the waiting room and took his card.
Mrs. Gallilee’s attitude had not changed. She sat looking down at the copied telegram and the letter from her husband, lying together on her lap. Joseph was obliged to speak twice, before he could rouse her.
Mrs. Gallilee’s attitude hadn’t changed. She sat staring down at the copied telegram and the letter from her husband, resting together on her lap. Joseph had to speak twice before he could get her attention.
“To-morrow,” was all she said.
"Tomorrow," was all she said.
“What time shall I say, ma’am?”
“What time should I say, ma’am?”
She put her hand to her head—and broke into anger against Joseph. “Settle it yourself, you wretch!” Her head drooped again over the papers. Joseph returned to the lawyer. “My mistress is not very well, sir. She will be obliged if you will call to-morrow, at your own time.”
She put her hand to her head—and snapped at Joseph. “Figure it out yourself, you jerk!” Her head drooped again over the papers. Joseph went back to the lawyer. “My boss isn’t feeling well, sir. She’d appreciate it if you could come by tomorrow at your convenience.”
About an hour later, she rang her bell—rang it unintermittingly, until Joseph appeared. “I’m famished,” she said. “Something to eat! I never was so hungry in my life. At once—I can’t wait.”
About an hour later, she rang her bell—rang it continuously, until Joseph showed up. “I’m starving,” she said. “I need something to eat! I’ve never been this hungry in my life. Right now—I can’t wait.”
The cook sent up a cold fowl, and a ham. Her eyes devoured the food, while the footman was carving it for her. Her bad temper seemed to have completely disappeared. She said, “What a delicious dinner! Just the very things I like.” She lifted the first morsel to her mouth—and laid the fork down again with a weary sigh. “No: I can’t eat; what has come to me?” With those words, she pushed her chair away from the table, and looked slowly all round her. “I want the telegram and the letter.” Joseph found them. “Can you help me?” she said. “I am trying to find out who wrote my son. Say yes, or no, at once; I hate waiting.”
The cook brought out a cold chicken and a ham. Her eyes feasted on the food while the footman sliced it for her. Her bad mood seemed to have vanished completely. She said, “What a tasty dinner! Just what I like.” She lifted the first bite to her mouth—but then set the fork down with a tired sigh. “No: I can’t eat; what’s wrong with me?” With those words, she pushed her chair away from the table and looked slowly around her. “I need the telegram and the letter.” Joseph found them. “Can you help me?” she asked. “I’m trying to find out who wrote to my son. Just say yes or no quickly; I hate waiting.”
Joseph left her in her old posture, with her head down and the papers on her lap.
Joseph left her as she was, with her head down and the papers in her lap.
The appearance of the uneaten dinner in the kitchen produced a discussion, followed by a quarrel.
The sight of the uneaten dinner in the kitchen sparked a conversation, which quickly escalated into an argument.
Joseph was of the opinion that the mistress had got more upon her mind than her mind could well bear. It was useless to send for Mr. Null; he had already mentioned that he would not be home until seven o’clock.. There was no superior person in the house to consult. It was not for the servants to take responsibility on themselves. “Fetch the nearest doctor, and let him be answerable, if anything serious happens.” Such was Joseph’s advice.
Joseph thought that the mistress had more on her mind than she could handle. There was no point in calling Mr. Null; he had already said he wouldn’t be back until seven o’clock. There was no one else in the house to consult. It wasn’t up to the servants to take on any responsibility. “Call the nearest doctor, and let him deal with it if anything serious happens.” That was Joseph’s advice.
The women (angrily remembering that Mrs. Gallilee had spoken of sending for the police) ridiculed the footman’s cautious proposal—with one exception. When the others ironically asked him if he was not accustomed to the mistress’s temper yet, Mrs. Gallilee’s own maid (Marceline) said, “What do we know about it? Joseph is the only one of us who has seen her, since the morning.”
The women, angrily recalling that Mrs. Gallilee had mentioned calling the police, mocked the footman’s careful suggestion—except for one. When the others sarcastically asked him if he wasn't used to the mistress’s temper by now, Mrs. Gallilee’s own maid, Marceline, replied, “What do we know about it? Joseph is the only one of us who has seen her since this morning.”
This perfectly sensible remark had the effect of a breath of wind on a smouldering fire. The female servants, all equally suspected of having assisted Mr. Gallilee in making up his parcels, were all equally assured that there was a traitress among them—and that Marceline was the woman. Hitherto suppressed, this feeling now openly found its way to expression. Marceline lost her temper; and betrayed herself as her master’s guilty confederate.
This perfectly sensible comment was like a gust of wind on a smoldering fire. The female servants, all suspected of helping Mr. Gallilee with his packages, were convinced there was a traitor among them—and that traitor was Marceline. This feeling, previously held back, now burst out into the open. Marceline lost her cool and revealed herself as her master’s guilty accomplice.
“I’m a mean mongrel—am I?” cried the angry maid, repeating the cook’s allusion to her birthplace in the Channel Islands. “The mistress shall know, this minute, that I’m the woman who did it!”
“I’m a nasty mutt—am I?” shouted the furious maid, echoing the cook’s reference to her origins in the Channel Islands. “The mistress will know, right now, that I’m the one who did it!”
“Why didn’t you say so before?” the cook retorted.
“Why didn't you say that earlier?” the cook shot back.
“Because I promised my master not to tell on him, till he got to his journey’s end.”
“Because I promised my boss not to spill the beans on him until he reached his destination.”
“Who’ll lay a wager?” asked the cook. “I bet half-a-crown she changes her mind, before she gets to the top of the stairs.”
“Who wants to make a bet?” asked the cook. “I bet half a crown that she changes her mind before she reaches the top of the stairs.”
“Perhaps she thinks the mistress will forgive her,” the parlour-maid suggested ironically.
“Maybe she thinks the boss will forgive her,” the maid suggested sarcastically.
“Or perhaps,” the housemaid added, “she means to give the mistress notice to leave.”
“Or maybe,” the housemaid added, “she plans to give the mistress her notice.”
“That’s exactly what I’m going to do!” said Marceline.
"That's exactly what I'm going to do!" Marceline said.
The women all declined to believe her. She appealed to Joseph. “What did I tell you, when the mistress first sent me out in the carriage with poor Miss Carmina? Didn’t I say that I was no spy, and that I wouldn’t submit to be made one? I would have left the house—I would!—but for Miss Carmina’s kindness. Any other young lady would have made me feel my mean position. She treated me like a friend—and I don’t forget it. I’ll go straight from this place, and help to nurse her!”
The women all refused to believe her. She turned to Joseph. “What did I tell you when the mistress first sent me out in the carriage with poor Miss Carmina? Didn’t I say that I wasn’t a spy, and that I wouldn’t let myself be turned into one? I would have left the house—I really would!—if it weren’t for Miss Carmina’s kindness. Any other young lady would have made me feel my low status. She treated me like a friend—and I won’t forget that. I’m going straight from here to help take care of her!”
With that declaration, Marceline left the kitchen.
With that statement, Marceline left the kitchen.
Arrived at the library door, she paused. Not as the cook had suggested, to “change her mind;” but to consider beforehand how much she should confess to her mistress, and how much she should hold in reserve.
Arrived at the library door, she paused. Not as the cook had suggested, to “change her mind;” but to think beforehand about how much she should confess to her mistress, and how much she should keep to herself.
Zo’s narrative of what had happened, on the evening of Teresa’s arrival, had produced its inevitable effect on the maid’s mind. Strengthening, by the sympathy which it excited, her grateful attachment to Carmina, it had necessarily intensified her dislike of Mrs. Gallilee—and Mrs. Gallilee’s innocent husband had profited by that circumstance!
Zo’s story about what happened on the evening Teresa arrived had a natural effect on the maid’s mind. It deepened her grateful attachment to Carmina through the sympathy it stirred, and it inevitably heightened her dislike of Mrs. Gallilee—and Mrs. Gallilee’s unsuspecting husband had benefited from that situation!
Unexpectedly tried by time, Mr. Gallilee’s resolution to assert his paternal authority, in spite of his wife, had failed him. The same timidity which invents a lie in a hurry, can construct a stratagem at leisure. Marceline had discovered her master putting a plan of escape, devised by himself, to its first practical trial before the open wardrobe of his daughters—and had asked slyly if she could be of any use. Never remarkable for presence of mind in emergencies, Mr. Gallilee had helplessly admitted to his confidence the last person in the house, whom anyone else (in his position) would have trusted. “My good soul, I want to take the girls away quietly for change of air—you have got little secrets of your own, like me, haven’t you?—and the fact is, I don’t quite know how many petticoats—.” There, he checked himself; conscious, when it was too late, that he was asking his wife’s maid to help him in deceiving his wife. The ready Marceline helped him through the difficulty. “I understand, sir: my mistress’s mind is much occupied—and you don’t want to trouble her about this little journey.” Mr. Gallilee, at a loss for any other answer, pulled out his purse. Marceline modestly drew back at the sight of it. “My mistress pays me, sir; I serve you for nothing.” In those words, she would have informed any other man of the place which Mrs. Gallilee held in her estimation. Her master simply considered her to be the most disinterested woman he had ever met with. If she lost her situation through helping him, he engaged to pay her wages until she found another place. The maid set his mind at rest on that subject. “A woman who understands hairdressing as I do, sir, can refer to other ladies besides Mrs. Gallilee, and can get a place whenever she wants one.”
Unexpectedly challenged by time, Mr. Gallilee's determination to assert his fatherly authority, despite his wife, had let him down. The same hesitation that rushes into a lie can also create a plan at a slower pace. Marceline had caught her master putting his escape plan, which he had come up with himself, to its first test in front of his daughters' open wardrobe—and she had slyly asked if she could help. Never particularly quick-thinking in emergencies, Mr. Gallilee had helplessly confessed to his confidence the last person in the house whom anyone else (in his position) would have trusted. “My good soul, I want to take the girls away quietly for a change of scenery—you have your own little secrets, like me, don’t you?—and the truth is, I’m not quite sure how many petticoats—.” Here, he stopped himself, realizing too late that he was asking his wife's maid to help him deceive his wife. The quick-thinking Marceline helped him through the issue. “I understand, sir: my mistress is quite busy—and you don’t want to bother her about this little trip.” Mr. Gallilee, at a loss for any other reply, pulled out his wallet. Marceline modestly stepped back at the sight of it. “My mistress pays me, sir; I serve you for free.” With those words, she would have informed any other man of the position Mrs. Gallilee held in her estimation. To her master, she simply seemed like the most selfless woman he had ever met. If she lost her job from helping him, he promised to pay her wages until she found another position. The maid reassured him on that matter. “A woman who knows hairdressing as I do, sir, can refer to other ladies besides Mrs. Gallilee, and can get a job whenever she wants one.”
Having decided on what she should confess, and on what she should conceal, Marceline knocked at the library door. Receiving no answer, she went in.
Having made up her mind about what to confess and what to keep secret, Marceline knocked on the library door. When she got no response, she walked in.
Mrs. Gallilee was leaning back in her chair: her hands hung down on either side of her; her eyes looked up drowsily at the ceiling. Prepared to see a person with an overburdened mind, the maid (without sympathy, to quicken her perceptions) saw nothing but a person on the point of taking a nap.
Mrs. Gallilee was reclining in her chair, her hands resting loosely by her sides while she gazed sleepily up at the ceiling. Expecting to see someone with a heavy heart, the maid (without any empathy to sharpen her awareness) noticed nothing more than a person about to doze off.
“Can I speak a word, ma’am?”
“Can I say something, ma'am?”
Mrs. Gallilee’s eyes remained fixed on the ceiling. “Is that my maid?” she asked.
Mrs. Gallilee's eyes stayed focused on the ceiling. "Is that my maid?" she asked.
Treated—to all appearance—with marked contempt, Marceline no longer cared to assume the forms of respect either in language or manner. “I wish to give you notice to leave,” she said abruptly; “I find I can’t get on with my fellow-servants.”
Treated—by all appearances—with clear disdain, Marceline no longer felt the need to show any respect in her words or actions. “I need to let you know that you’re being asked to leave,” she said bluntly; “I realize I can’t get along with the other staff.”
Mrs. Gallilee slowly raised her head, and looked at her maid—and said nothing.
Mrs. Gallilee slowly lifted her head, looked at her maid—and said nothing.
“And while I’m about it,” the angry woman proceeded, “I may as well own the truth. You suspect one of us of helping my master to take away the young ladies’ things—I mean some few of their things. Well! you needn’t blame innocent people. I’m the person.”
“And while I'm at it,” the angry woman continued, “I might as well tell the truth. You think one of us helped my master take the young ladies' things—I mean a few of their belongings. Well! You don’t need to blame innocent people. I’m the one.”
Mrs. Gallilee laid her head back again on the chair—and burst out laughing.
Mrs. Gallilee leaned her head back on the chair again and started laughing.
For one moment, Marceline looked at her mistress in blank surprise. Then, the terrible truth burst on her. She ran into the hall, and called for Joseph.
For a moment, Marceline stared at her boss in shock. Then, the awful reality hit her. She rushed into the hallway and called for Joseph.
He hurried up the stairs. The instant he presented himself at the open door, Mrs. Gallilee rose to her feet. “My medical attendant,” she said, with an assumption of dignity; “I must explain myself.” She held up one hand, outstretched; and counted her fingers with the other. “First my husband. Then my son. Now my maid. One, two, three. Mr. Null, do you know the proverb? ‘It’s the last hair that breaks the camel’s back.’” She suddenly dropped on her knees. “Will somebody pray for me?” she cried piteously. “I don’t know how to pray for myself. Where is God?”
He rushed up the stairs. The moment he stepped into the open door, Mrs. Gallilee stood up. “My doctor,” she said, trying to sound dignified; “I need to explain myself.” She held one hand out and counted her fingers with the other. “First my husband. Then my son. Now my maid. One, two, three. Mr. Null, do you know the saying? ‘It’s the last straw that breaks the camel’s back.’” Suddenly, she fell to her knees. “Will someone pray for me?” she pleaded. “I don’t know how to pray for myself. Where is God?”
Bareheaded as he was, Joseph ran out. The nearest doctor lived on the opposite side of the Square. He happened to be at home. When he reached the house, the women servants were holding their mistress down by main force.
Bareheaded as he was, Joseph ran out. The nearest doctor lived on the other side of the Square. He happened to be at home. When he got to the house, the female servants were physically restraining their mistress.
CHAPTER LVI.
On the next day, Mr. Mool—returning from a legal consultation to an appointment at his office—found a gentleman, whom he knew by sight, walking up and down before his door; apparently bent on intercepting him. “Mr. Null, I believe?” he said, with his customary politeness.
On the next day, Mr. Mool—coming back from a legal meeting to an appointment at his office—saw a man he recognized walking back and forth in front of his door; clearly trying to stop him. “Mr. Null, I believe?” he said, maintaining his usual politeness.
Mr. Null answered to his name, and asked for a moment of Mr. Mool’s time. Mr. Mool looked grave, and said he was late for an appointment already. Mr. Null admitted that the clerks in the office had told him so, and said at last, what he ought to have said at first: “I am Mrs. Gallilee’s medical attendant—there is serious necessity for communicating with her husband.”
Mr. Null responded when his name was called and requested a moment of Mr. Mool’s time. Mr. Mool looked serious and stated that he was already late for an appointment. Mr. Null acknowledged that the office clerks had informed him of that and finally said what he should have said from the beginning: “I am Mrs. Gallilee’s doctor—it's urgent that I speak with her husband.”
Mr. Mool instantly led the way into the office.
Mr. Mool immediately took the lead into the office.
The chief clerk approached his employer, with some severity of manner. “The parties have been waiting, sir, for more than a quarter of an hour.” Mr. Mool’s attention wandered: he was thinking of Mrs. Gallilee. “Is she dying?” he asked. “She is out of her mind,” Mr. Null answered. Those words petrified the lawyer: he looked helplessly at the clerk—who, in his turn, looked indignantly at the office clock. Mr. Mool recovered himself. “Say I am detained by a most distressing circumstance; I will call on the parties later in the day, at their own hour.” Giving those directions to the clerk, he hurried Mr. Null upstairs into a private room. “Tell me about it; pray tell me about it. Stop! Perhaps, there is not time enough. What can I do?”
The chief clerk approached his boss with a serious expression. “The parties have been waiting, sir, for over fifteen minutes.” Mr. Mool's mind was elsewhere; he was thinking about Mrs. Gallilee. “Is she dying?” he asked. “She’s out of her mind,” Mr. Null replied. Those words stunned the lawyer: he looked helplessly at the clerk—who, in turn, glanced indignantly at the office clock. Mr. Mool composed himself. “Tell them I am held up by a very distressing situation; I will meet with them later in the day, whenever they’re available.” After giving those instructions to the clerk, he quickly took Mr. Null upstairs into a private room. “Tell me what’s going on; please tell me what’s going on. Wait! Maybe there’s not enough time. What can I do?”
Mr. Null put the question, which he ought to have asked when they met at the house door. “Can you tell me Mr. Gallilee’s address?”
Mr. Null asked the question he should have posed when they met at the door. “Can you tell me Mr. Gallilee’s address?”
“Certainly! Care of the Earl of Northlake—”
“Sure! Care of the Earl of Northlake—”
“Will you please write it in my pocket-book? I am so upset by this dreadful affair that I can’t trust my memory.”
“Could you please write it in my notebook? I'm so upset by this terrible situation that I can't rely on my memory.”
Such a confession of helplessness as this, was all that was wanted to rouse Mr. Mool. He rejected the pocket-book, and wrote the address on a telegram. “Return directly: your wife is seriously ill.” In five minutes more, the message was on its way to Scotland; and Mr. Null was at liberty to tell his melancholy story—if he could.
Such a confession of helplessness as this was all that was needed to motivate Mr. Mool. He declined the pocket-book and wrote the address on a telegram. “Return immediately: your wife is seriously ill.” In five minutes, the message was on its way to Scotland, and Mr. Null was free to share his sad story—if he was able to.
With assistance from Mr. Mool, he got through it. “This morning,” he proceeded, “I have had the two best opinions in London. Assuming that there is no hereditary taint, the doctors think favourably of Mrs. Gallilee’s chances of recovery.”
With help from Mr. Mool, he managed to get through it. “This morning,” he continued, “I received the two best opinions in London. Assuming there's no hereditary issue, the doctors are optimistic about Mrs. Gallilee’s chances of recovery.”
“Is it violent madness?” Mr. Mool asked.
"Is it violent madness?" Mr. Mool asked.
Mr. Null admitted that two nurses were required. “The doctors don’t look on her violence as a discouraging symptom,” he said. “They are inclined to attribute it to the strength of her constitution. I felt it my duty to place my own knowledge of the case before them. Without mentioning painful family circumstances—”
Mr. Null admitted that two nurses were needed. “The doctors don’t see her violence as a concerning symptom,” he said. “They tend to attribute it to the strength of her constitution. I felt it was my responsibility to share my own knowledge of the case with them. Without bringing up any difficult family circumstances—”
“I happen to be acquainted with the circumstances,” Mr. Mool interposed. “Are they in any way connected with this dreadful state of things?”
“I know what’s going on,” Mr. Mool interrupted. “Are they related to this awful situation in any way?”
He put that question eagerly, as if he had some strong personal interest in hearing the reply.
He asked that question eagerly, as if he had a personal stake in the answer.
Mr. Null blundered on steadily with his story. “I thought it right (with all due reserve) to mention that Mrs. Gallilee had been subjected to—I won’t trouble you with medical language—let us say, to a severe shock; involving mental disturbance as well as bodily injury, before her reason gave way.”
Mr. Null continued on with his story. “I thought it was important (with all due caution) to mention that Mrs. Gallilee had experienced—I won’t bore you with medical terms—let’s just say, a severe shock; causing both mental distress and physical harm, before her mind broke down.”
“And they considered that to be the cause—?”
“And they thought that was the reason—?”
Mr. Null asserted his dignity. “The doctors agreed with Me, that it had shaken her power of self-control.”
Mr. Null asserted his dignity. “The doctors agreed with me that it had shaken her self-control.”
“You relieve me, Mr. Null—you infinitely relieve me! If our way of removing the children had done the mischief, I should never have forgiven myself.”
“You're such a relief to me, Mr. Null—you really are! If our method of taking the kids away had caused any harm, I would never have forgiven myself.”
He blushed, and said no more. Had Mr. Null noticed the slip of the tongue into which his agitation had betrayed him? Mr. Null did certainly look as if he was going to put a question. The lawyer desperately forestalled him.
He blushed and said nothing more. Had Mr. Null caught the slip of the tongue that his nervousness had caused? Mr. Null definitely looked like he was about to ask a question. The lawyer hurriedly interrupted him.
“May I ask how you came to apply to me for Mr. Gallilee’s address? Did you think of it yourself?”
“Can I ask how you came to contact me for Mr. Gallilee’s address? Did you come up with it on your own?”
Mr. Null had never had an idea of his own, from the day of his birth, downward. “A very intelligent man,” he answered, “reminded me that you were an old friend of Mr. Gallilee. In short, it was Joseph—the footman at Fairfield Gardens.”
Mr. Null had never had an original thought in his life, from the day he was born. “A very smart guy,” he replied, “reminded me that you were an old friend of Mr. Gallilee. Long story short, it was Joseph—the butler at Fairfield Gardens.”
Joseph’s good opinion was of no importance to Mr. Mool’s professional interests. He could gratify Mr. Null’s curiosity without fear of lowering himself in the estimation of a client.
Joseph’s opinion didn’t matter to Mr. Mool’s professional interests. He could satisfy Mr. Null’s curiosity without worrying about lowering his standing in the eyes of a client.
“I had better, perhaps, explain that chance allusion of mine to the children,” he began. “My good friend, Mr. Gallilee, had his own reasons for removing his daughters from home for a time—reasons, I am bound to add, in which I concur. The children were to be placed under the care of their aunt, Lady Northlake. Unfortunately, her ladyship was away with my lord, cruising in their yacht. They were not able to receive Maria and Zoe at once. In the interval that elapsed—excuse my entering into particulars—our excellent friend had his own domestic reasons for arranging the—the sort of clandestine departure which did in fact take place. It was perhaps unwise on my part to consent—in short, I permitted some of the necessary clothing to be privately deposited here, and called for on the way to the station. Very unprofessional, I am aware. I did it for the best; and allowed my friendly feeling to mislead me. Can I be of any use? How is poor Miss Carmina? No better? Oh, dear! dear! Mr. Ovid will hear dreadful news, when he comes home. Can’t we prepare him for it, in any way?”
“I should probably explain that passing reference I made to the children,” he started. “My good friend, Mr. Gallilee, had his reasons for taking his daughters away from home for a while—reasons that I agree with. The children were supposed to stay with their aunt, Lady Northlake. Unfortunately, she was away with my lord, cruising on their yacht. They couldn't take Maria and Zoe right away. During that time—sorry for getting into the details—our wonderful friend had his own personal reasons for organizing the—the kind of secret departure that actually happened. It might have been unwise of me to agree—in short, I allowed some of the necessary clothing to be secretly dropped off here, to be picked up on the way to the station. Very unprofessional, I know. I meant well; I let my friendly feelings lead me astray. Can I help with anything? How is poor Miss Carmina? No better? Oh, dear! Mr. Ovid is going to hear some awful news when he gets back. Is there any way we can prepare him for it?”
Mr. Null announced that a telegram would meet Ovid at Queenstown—with the air of a man who had removed every obstacle that could be suggested to him. The kind-hearted lawyer shook his head.
Mr. Null announced that a telegram would meet Ovid at Queenstown—with the confidence of someone who had eliminated every possible obstacle. The compassionate lawyer shook his head.
“Is there no friend who can meet him there?” Mr. Mool suggested. “I have clients depending on me—cases, in which property is concerned, and reputation is at stake—or I would gladly go myself. You, with your patients, are as little at liberty as I am. Can’t you think of some other friend?”
“Is there no friend who can meet him there?” Mr. Mool suggested. “I have clients depending on me—cases involving property and reputation are at stake—or I would gladly go myself. You, with your patients, are just as busy as I am. Can’t you think of another friend?”
Mr. Null could think of nobody, and had nothing to propose. Of the three weak men, now brought into association by the influence of domestic calamity, he was the feeblest, beyond all doubt. Mr. Mool had knowledge of law, and could on occasion be incited to energy. Mr. Gallilee had warm affections, which, being stimulated, could at least assert themselves. Mr. Null, professionally and personally, was incapable of stepping beyond his own narrow limits, under any provocation whatever. He submitted to the force of events as a cabbage-leaf submits to the teeth of a rabbit.
Mr. Null couldn’t think of anyone and had nothing to suggest. Of the three weak men now brought together by the impact of personal tragedy, he was definitely the weakest. Mr. Mool had some legal knowledge and could occasionally be stirred to action. Mr. Gallilee had strong feelings that, when prompted, could at least make themselves known. Mr. Null, both professionally and personally, couldn’t step outside his own limited scope, no matter what happened. He accepted the situation with the same passivity as a cabbage leaf facing a rabbit’s teeth.
After leaving the office, Carmina’s medical attendant had his patient to see. Since the unfortunate alarm in the house, he had begun to feel doubtful and anxious about her again.
After leaving the office, Carmina's healthcare worker had a patient to see. Since the unfortunate incident at the house, he had started to feel uncertain and worried about her again.
In the sitting-room, he found Teresa and the landlady in consultation. In her own abrupt way, the nurse made him acquainted with the nature of the conference.
In the living room, he found Teresa and the landlady in discussion. In her usual blunt manner, the nurse informed him about what the meeting was about.
“We have two worries to bother us,” she said; “and the music-master is the worst of the two. There’s a notion at the hospital (set agoing, I don’t doubt, by the man himself), that I crushed his fingers on purpose. That’s a lie! With the open cupboard door between us, how could I see him, or he see me? When I gave it a push-to, I no more knew where his hand was, than you do. If I meant anything, I meant to slap his face for prying about in my room. We’ve made out a writing between us, to show to the doctors. You shall have a copy, in case you’re asked about it. Now for the other matter. You keep on telling me I shall fall ill myself, if I don’t get a person to help me with Carmina. Make your mind easy—the person has come.”
“We have two worries to deal with,” she said. “And the music teacher is the bigger issue. There’s a rumor at the hospital (started, I’m sure, by him) that I purposely crushed his fingers. That’s a lie! With the open cupboard door between us, how could I see him, or he see me? When I gave it a push, I had no idea where his hand was, just like you don’t. If I meant anything, I wanted to slap his face for snooping around in my room. We’ve put together a statement to show the doctors. I’ll give you a copy in case you’re asked about it. Now, about the other thing. You keep saying I’ll get sick myself if I don’t find someone to help with Carmina. Don’t worry—the person has arrived.”
“Where is she?”
"Where's she?"
Teresa pointed to the bedroom.
Teresa indicated the bedroom.
“Recommended by me?” Mr. Null inquired.
“Recommended by me?” Mr. Null asked.
“Recommended by herself. And we don’t like her. That’s the other worry.”
“Recommended by herself. And we don’t like her. That’s the other concern.”
Mr. Null’s dignity declined to attach any importance to the “other worry.” “No nurse has any business here, without my sanction! I’ll send her away directly.”
Mr. Null refused to give any importance to the “other worry.” “No nurse has any right to be here without my approval! I’ll send her away right now.”
He pushed open the baize door. A lady was sitting by Carmina’s bedside. Even in the dim light, there was no mistaking that face. Mr. Null recognised—Miss Minerva.
He pushed open the green door. A woman was sitting by Carmina’s bedside. Even in the dim light, there was no mistaking that face. Mr. Null recognized—Miss Minerva.
She rose, and bowed to him. He returned the bow stiffly. Nature’s protecting care of fools supplies them with an instinct which distrusts ability. Mr. Null never liked Miss Minerva. At the same time, he was a little afraid of her. This was not the sort of nurse who could be ordered to retire at a moment’s notice.
She stood up and bowed to him. He returned the bow awkwardly. Nature's way of looking out for fools gives them an instinct that makes them suspicious of competence. Mr. Null never liked Miss Minerva. At the same time, he was slightly intimidated by her. She wasn’t the kind of nurse who could be sent away on a whim.
“I have been waiting anxiously to see you,” she said—and led the way to the farther end of the room. “Carmina terrifies me,” she added in a whisper. “I have been here for an hour. When I entered the room her face, poor dear, seemed to come to life again; she was able to express her joy at seeing me. Even the jealous old nurse noticed the change for the better. Why didn’t it last? Look at her—oh, look at her!”
“I’ve been waiting anxiously to see you,” she said—and led the way to the far end of the room. “Carmina terrifies me,” she added in a whisper. “I’ve been here for an hour. When I entered the room, her face, poor dear, seemed to come to life again; she was able to show her happiness at seeing me. Even the jealous old nurse noticed the change for the better. Why didn’t it last? Look at her—oh, look at her!”
The melancholy relapse that had followed the short interval of excitement was visible to anyone now.
The sad downturn that came after the brief moment of excitement was clear to everyone now.
There was the “simulated paralysis,” showing itself plainly in every part of the face. She lay still as death, looking vacantly at the foot of the bed. Mr. Null was inclined to resent the interference of a meddling woman, in the discharge of his duty. He felt Carmina’s pulse, in sulky silence. Her eyes never moved; her hand showed no consciousness of his touch. Teresa opened the door, and looked in—impatiently eager to see the intruding nurse sent away. Miss Minerva invited her to return to her place at the bedside. “I only ask to occupy it,” she said considerately, “when you want rest.” Teresa was ready with an ungracious reply, but found no opportunity of putting it into words. Miss Minerva turned quickly to Mr. Null. “I must ask you to let me say a few words more,” she continued; “I will wait for you in the next room.”
There was the “simulated paralysis,” clearly visible on every part of her face. She lay still as death, staring blankly at the foot of the bed. Mr. Null was annoyed by the interference of a busybody in his work. He felt Carmina’s pulse in frustrated silence. Her eyes didn't move; her hand showed no awareness of his touch. Teresa opened the door and peeked in—impatiently eager to see the intruding nurse sent away. Miss Minerva invited her to return to her spot at the bedside. “I only ask to take it when you need a break,” she said kindly. Teresa had an ungracious response ready but couldn't find the chance to say it. Miss Minerva turned quickly to Mr. Null. “I need to ask you to let me say a few more words,” she continued; “I will wait for you in the next room.”
Her resolute eyes rested on him with a look which said plainly, “I mean to be heard.” He followed her into the sitting-room, and waited in sullen submission to hear what she had to say.
Her determined eyes fixed on him with a look that clearly said, “I want to be heard.” He followed her into the living room and waited in silent resignation to hear what she had to say.
“I must not trouble you by entering into my own affairs,” she began. “I will only say that I have obtained an engagement much sooner than I had anticipated, and that the convenience of my employers made it necessary for me to meet them in Paris. I owed Carmina a letter; but I had reasons for not writing until I knew whether she had, or had not, left London. With that object, I called this morning at her aunt’s house. You now see me here—after what I have heard from the servants. I make no comment, and I ask for no explanations. One thing only, I must know. Teresa refers me to you. Is Carmina attended by any other medical man?”
“I don’t want to burden you with my personal matters,” she started. “I’ll just say that I’ve gotten a job opportunity much sooner than I expected, and my employers need me to meet them in Paris. I owed Carmina a letter, but I had my reasons for waiting until I found out if she had left London or not. With that in mind, I visited her aunt’s house this morning. Now you see me here—after what I’ve heard from the staff. I won’t make any comments, and I’m not looking for explanations. There’s just one thing I need to know. Teresa directed me to you. Is there any other doctor attending to Carmina?”
Mr. Null answered stiffly, “I am in consultation with Doctor Benjulia; and I expect him to-day.”
Mr. Null replied stiffly, “I’m in a meeting with Dr. Benjulia, and I expect him today.”
The reply startled her. “Dr. Benjulia?” she repeated.
The response surprised her. “Dr. Benjulia?” she said again.
“The greatest man we have!” Mr. Null asserted in his most positive manner.
“The greatest man we have!” Mr. Null stated confidently.
She silently determined to wait until Doctor Benjulia arrived.
She quietly decided to wait until Doctor Benjulia got there.
“What is the last news of Mr. Ovid?” she said to him, after an interval of consideration.
“What’s the latest news about Mr. Ovid?” she asked him after a moment of thought.
He told her the news, in the fewest words possible. Even he observed that it seemed to excite her.
He shared the news with her using as few words as he could. Even he noticed that it seemed to stir her excitement.
“Oh, Mr. Null! who is to prepare him for what he will see in that room? Who is to tell him what he must hear of his mother?”
“Oh, Mr. Null! Who’s going to prepare him for what he will see in that room? Who’s going to tell him what he has to hear about his mother?”
There was a certain familiarity in the language of this appeal, which Mr. Null felt it necessary to discourage. “The matter is left in my hands,” he announced. “I shall telegraph to him at Queenstown. When he comes home, he will find my prescriptions on the table. Being a medical man himself, my treatment of the case will tell Mr. Ovid Vere everything.”
There was something familiar about the way this appeal was worded, which Mr. Null felt he needed to discourage. “This matter is under my control,” he said. “I will send him a telegram to Queenstown. When he gets back, he’ll find my recommendations on the table. Since he’s a doctor himself, my approach to the case will reveal everything to Mr. Ovid Vere.”
The obstinate insensibility of his tone stopped her on the point of saying what Mr. Mool had said already. She, too, felt for Ovid, when she thought of the cruel brevity of a telegram. “At what date will the vessel reach Queenstown?” she asked.
The stubborn coldness in his tone made her hesitate just as she was about to repeat what Mr. Mool had already said. She also felt for Ovid when she considered how harshly brief a telegram could be. “When will the ship arrive in Queenstown?” she asked.
“By way of making sure,” said Mr. Null, “I shall telegraph in a week’s time.”
“Just to be sure,” said Mr. Null, “I’ll send a telegram in a week.”
She troubled him with no more inquiries. He had purposely remained standing, in the expectation that she would take the hint, and go; and he now walked to the window, and looked out. She remained in her chair, thinking. In a few minutes more, there was a heavy step on the stairs. Benjulia had arrived.
She stopped asking him questions. He had intentionally stayed standing, hoping she would get the hint and leave; now he walked to the window and looked outside. She sat in her chair, deep in thought. A few minutes later, a heavy step was heard on the stairs. Benjulia had arrived.
He looked hard at Miss Minerva, in unconcealed surprise at finding her in the house. She rose, and made an effort to propitiate him by shaking hands. “I am very anxious,” she said gently, “to hear your opinion.”
He stared intently at Miss Minerva, clearly surprised to see her in the house. She stood up and tried to win him over by offering her hand. “I’m really eager,” she said softly, “to hear what you think.”
“Your hand tells me that,” he answered. “It’s a cold hand, on a warm day. You’re an excitable woman.”
“Your hand shows me that,” he replied. “It’s a cold hand, on a warm day. You’re an energetic woman.”
He looked at Mr. Null, and led the way into the bedroom.
He looked at Mr. Null and walked into the bedroom.
Left by herself, Miss Minerva discovered writing materials (placed ready for Mr. Null’s next prescription) on a side table. She made use of them at once to write to her employer. “A dear friend of mine is seriously ill, and in urgent need of all that my devotion can do for her. If you are willing to release me from my duties for a short time, your sympathy and indulgence will not be thrown away on an ungrateful woman. If you cannot do me this favour, I ask your pardon for putting you to inconvenience, and leave some other person, whose mind is at ease, to occupy the place which I am for the present unfit to fill.” Having completed her letter in those terms, she waited Benjulia’s return.
Left alone, Miss Minerva found some writing materials (set out for Mr. Null's next prescription) on a side table. She immediately used them to write to her employer. “A dear friend of mine is seriously ill and urgently needs everything my devotion can offer her. If you are willing to release me from my duties for a short while, your kindness and understanding will not go unappreciated by an ungrateful woman. If you can't do me this favor, I apologize for the inconvenience and will leave it to someone else, whose mind is at ease, to fill the role that I am currently unfit for.” After finishing her letter, she waited for Benjulia to return.
There was sadness in her face, but no agitation, as she looked patiently towards the bedroom door. At last—in her inmost heart, she knew it—the victory over herself was a victory won. Carmina could trust her now; and Ovid himself should see it!
There was sadness on her face, but no distress, as she waited calmly by the bedroom door. Finally—in her true heart, she knew it—the triumph over herself was a triumph achieved. Carmina could trust her now; and Ovid himself would see it!
Mr. Null returned to the sitting-room alone. Doctor Benjulia had no time to spare: he had left the bedroom by the other door.
Mr. Null came back to the living room by himself. Doctor Benjulia didn't have a moment to waste: he had exited the bedroom through the other door.
“I may say (as you seem anxious) that my colleague approves of a proposal, on my part, to slightly modify the last prescription. We recognise the new symptoms, without feeling alarm.” Having issued this bulletin, Mr. Null sat down to make his feeble treatment of his patient feebler still.
“I can say (since you seem worried) that my colleague agrees with my suggestion to make a slight change to the last prescription. We acknowledge the new symptoms, but there's no need to panic.” After giving this update, Mr. Null sat down to weaken his already ineffective treatment of his patient even more.
When he looked up again, the room was empty. Had she left the house? No: her travelling hat and her gloves were on the other table. Had she boldly confronted Teresa on her own ground?
When he looked up again, the room was empty. Had she left the house? No: her travel hat and her gloves were on the other table. Had she faced Teresa on her own turf?
He took his modified prescription into the bedroom. There she was, and there sat the implacable nurse, already persuaded into listening to her! What conceivable subject could there be, which offered two such women neutral ground to meet on? Mr. Null left the house without the faintest suspicion that Carmina might be the subject.
He brought his updated prescription into the bedroom. There she was, and there sat the unyielding nurse, already convinced to listen to her! What possible topic could provide common ground for two such women? Mr. Null left the house without the slightest inkling that Carmina might be the topic.
“May I try to rouse her?”
“Can I try to wake her up?”
Teresa answered by silently resigning her place at the bedside. Miss Minerva touched Carmina’s hand, and spoke. “Have you heard the good news, dear? Ovid is coming back in little more than a week.”
Teresa responded by quietly stepping away from the bedside. Miss Minerva gently touched Carmina’s hand and said, “Have you heard the good news, dear? Ovid is coming back in just over a week.”
Carmina looked—reluctantly looked—at her friend, and said, with an effort, “I am glad.”
Carmina glanced—hesitantly glanced—at her friend and said, with some effort, “I’m glad.”
“You will be better,” Miss Minerva continued, “the moment you see him.”
“You’ll feel better,” Miss Minerva continued, “as soon as you see him.”
Her face became faintly animated. “I shall be able to say good-bye,” she answered.
Her face lit up slightly. “I’ll be able to say goodbye,” she replied.
“Not good-bye, darling. He is returning to you after a long journey.”
“Not goodbye, darling. He’s coming back to you after a long journey.”
“I am going, Frances, on a longer journey still.” She closed her eyes, too weary or too indifferent to say more.
“I’m going, Frances, on an even longer journey.” She closed her eyes, either too tired or too indifferent to say anything else.
Miss Minerva drew back, struggling against the tears that fell fast over her face. The jealous old nurse quietly moved nearer to her, and kissed her hand. “I’ve been a brute and a fool,” said Teresa; “you’re almost as fond of her as I am.”
Miss Minerva stepped back, fighting back the tears streaming down her face. The jealous old nurse moved in closer and kissed her hand. “I’ve been a jerk and an idiot,” said Teresa; “you care about her almost as much as I do.”
A week later, Miss Minerva left London, to wait for Ovid at Queenstown.
A week later, Miss Minerva left London to wait for Ovid in Queenstown.
CHAPTER LVII.
Mr. Mool was in attendance at Fairfield Gardens, when his old friend arrived from Scotland, to tell him what the cautiously expressed message in the telegram really meant.
Mr. Mool was at Fairfield Gardens when his old friend arrived from Scotland to explain what the carefully worded message in the telegram really meant.
But one idea seemed to be impressed on Mr. Gallilee’s mind—the idea of reconciliation. He insisted on seeing his wife. It was in vain to tell him that she was utterly incapable of reciprocating or even of understanding his wishes. Absolute resistance was the one alternative left—and it was followed by distressing results. The kind-hearted old man burst into a fit of crying, which even shook the resolution of the doctors. One of them went upstairs to warn the nurses. The other said, “Let him see her.”
But one idea seemed to stick in Mr. Gallilee's mind—the idea of reconciliation. He insisted on seeing his wife. It was pointless to tell him that she was completely unable to understand or respond to his wishes. Total resistance was the only option left—and it led to distressing outcomes. The kind-hearted old man broke down in tears, which even shook the doctors' resolve. One of them went upstairs to inform the nurses. The other said, “Let him see her.”
The instant he showed himself in the room, Mrs. Gallilee recognised him with a shriek of fury. The nurses held her back—while Mr. Mool dragged him out again, and shut the door. The object of the doctors had been gained. His own eyes had convinced him of the terrible necessity of placing his wife under restraint. She was removed to a private asylum.
The moment he walked into the room, Mrs. Gallilee recognized him with a scream of anger. The nurses held her back while Mr. Mool pulled him out again and closed the door. The doctors had achieved their goal. His own eyes had shown him the awful need to put his wife under restraint. She was taken to a private asylum.
Maria and Zo had been left in Scotland—as perfectly happy as girls could be, in the society of their cousins, and under the affectionate care of their aunt. Mr. Gallilee remained in London; but he was not left alone in the deserted house. The good lawyer had a spare room at his disposal; and Mrs. Mool and her daughters received him with true sympathy. Coming events helped to steady his mind. He was comforted in the anticipation of Ovid’s return, and interested in hearing of the generous motive which had led Miss Minerva to meet his stepson.
Maria and Zo were in Scotland, as happy as girls could be with their cousins and under the loving care of their aunt. Mr. Gallilee stayed in London, but he wasn't alone in the empty house. The kind lawyer had a spare room he could use, and Mrs. Mool and her daughters welcomed him with genuine sympathy. Upcoming events helped to calm his mind. He felt reassured thinking about Ovid’s return and was curious about the good reason that had inspired Miss Minerva to meet his stepson.
“I never agreed with the others when they used to abuse our governess,” he said. “She might have been quick-tempered, and she might have been ugly—I suppose I saw her in some other light myself.” He had truly seen her under another light. In his simple affectionate nature, there had been instinctive recognition of that great heart.
“I never agreed with the others when they used to be harsh to our governess,” he said. “She might have been short-tempered, and she might have been unattractive—I guess I saw her differently myself.” He had truly seen her from a different perspective. In his kind and affectionate nature, there had been an instinctive recognition of her big heart.
He was allowed to see Carmina, in the hope that pleasant associations connected with him might have a favourable influence. She smiled faintly, and gave him her hand when she saw him at the bedside—but that was all.
He was allowed to see Carmina, hoping that the good memories they shared might have a positive impact. She smiled weakly and took his hand when she saw him at the bedside—but that was it.
Too deeply distressed to ask to see her again, he made his inquiries for the future at the door. Day after day, the answer was always the same.
Too upset to ask to see her again, he made his inquiries about the future at the door. Day after day, the answer was always the same.
Before she left London, Miss Minerva had taken it on herself to engage the vacant rooms, on the ground floor of the lodging-house, for Ovid. She knew his heart, as she knew her own heart. Once under the same roof with Carmina, he would leave it no more—until life gave her back to him, or death took her away. Hearing of what had been done, Mr. Gallilee removed to Ovid’s rooms the writing-desk and the books, the favourite music and the faded flowers, left by Carmina at Fairfield Gardens. “Anything that belongs to her,” he thought, “will surely be welcome to the poor fellow when he comes back.”
Before she left London, Miss Minerva took it upon herself to arrange for Ovid to have the empty rooms on the ground floor of the boarding house. She understood his heart just as well as her own. Once he was under the same roof as Carmina, he wouldn’t leave—until life brought her back to him or death took her away. When Mr. Gallilee heard what had been arranged, he moved Ovid’s desk, the books, the favorite music, and the dried flowers that Carmina had left at Fairfield Gardens into Ovid’s new rooms. “Anything that belonged to her,” he thought, “will surely be welcome to the poor guy when he returns.”
On one afternoon—never afterwards to be forgotten—he had only begun to make his daily inquiry, when the door on the ground floor was opened, and Miss Minerva beckoned to him.
On one unforgettable afternoon, he had just started his usual query when the ground floor door swung open, and Miss Minerva signaled him over.
Her face daunted Mr. Gallilee: he asked in a whisper, if Ovid had returned.
Her face intimidated Mr. Gallilee: he asked in a whisper if Ovid had come back.
She pointed upwards, and answered, “He is with her now.”
She pointed up and said, “He’s with her now.”
“How did he bear it?”
“How did he handle it?”
“We don’t know; we were afraid to follow him into the room.”
“We don’t know; we were scared to go into the room with him.”
She turned towards the window as she spoke. Teresa was sitting there—vacantly looking out. Mr. Gallilee spoke to her kindly: she made no answer; she never even moved. “Worn out!” Miss Minerva whispered to him. “When she thinks of Carmina now, she thinks without hope.”
She turned toward the window as she spoke. Teresa was sitting there—blankly staring outside. Mr. Gallilee spoke to her gently; she didn’t respond or even move. “Worn out!” Miss Minerva whispered to him. “When she thinks of Carmina now, she thinks without hope.”
He shuddered. The expression of his own fear was in those words—and he shrank from it. Miss Minerva took his hand, and led him to a chair. “Ovid will know best,” she reminded him; “let us wait for what Ovid will say.”
He shivered. The words reflected his own fear—and he recoiled from it. Miss Minerva took his hand and guided him to a chair. “Ovid will know best,” she reminded him; “let's wait for what Ovid will say.”
“Did you meet him on board the vessel?” Mr. Gallilee asked.
“Did you meet him on the ship?” Mr. Gallilee asked.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“How did he look?”
“How did he appear?”
“So well and so strong that you would hardly have known him again—till he asked about Carmina. Then he turned pale. I knew that I must tell him the truth—but I was afraid to take it entirely on myself. Something Mr. Null said to me, before I left London, suggested that I might help Ovid to understand me if I took the prescriptions to Queenstown. I had not noticed that they were signed by Doctor Benjulia, as well as by Mr. Null. Don’t ask me what effect the discovery had on him! I bore it at the time—I can’t speak of it now.”
“So well and so strong that you would hardly recognize him again—until he asked about Carmina. Then he went pale. I knew I had to tell him the truth, but I was afraid to take all the responsibility myself. Something Mr. Null said to me before I left London made me think I could help Ovid understand me if I took the prescriptions to Queenstown. I hadn’t realized they were signed by Dr. Benjulia as well as Mr. Null. Don’t ask me what effect that revelation had on him! I managed it at the time—I can’t talk about it now.”
“You good creature! you dear good creature! Forgive me if I have distressed you; I didn’t meant it.”
“You sweet soul! you dear sweet soul! Please forgive me if I upset you; I didn’t mean to.”
“You have not distressed me. Is there anything else I can tell you?”
“You haven’t upset me. Is there anything else I can help you with?”
Mr. Gallilee hesitated. “There is one thing more,” he said. “It isn’t about Carmina this time—”
Mr. Gallilee hesitated. “There’s one more thing,” he said. “It isn’t about Carmina this time—”
He hesitated again. Miss Minerva understood. “Yes,” she answered; “I spoke to Ovid of his mother. In mercy to himself and to me, he would hear no details. ‘I know enough,’ he said, ‘if I know that she is the person to blame. I was prepared to hear it. My mother’s silence could only be accounted for in one way, when I had read Zo’s letter.’—Don’t you know, Mr. Gallilee, that the child wrote to Ovid?”
He hesitated again. Miss Minerva understood. “Yes,” she replied; “I talked to Ovid about his mother. To spare himself and me, he didn’t want to hear any details. ‘I know enough,’ he said, ‘as long as I know she’s the one to blame. I was ready to hear it. My mother not saying anything can only be explained in one way, after reading Zo’s letter.’—Don’t you know, Mr. Gallilee, that the child wrote to Ovid?”
The surprise and delight of Zo’s fond old father, when he heard the story of the letter, forced a smile from Miss Minerva, even at that time of doubt and sorrow. He declared that he would have returned to his daughter by the mail train of that night, but for two considerations. He must see his stepson before he went back to Scotland; and he must search all the toy-shops in London for the most magnificent present that could be offered to a young person of ten years old. “Tell Ovid, with my love, I’ll call again to-morrow,” he said, looking at his watch. “I have just time to write to Zo by to-day’s post.” He went to his club, for the first time since he had returned to London. Miss Minerva thought of bygone days, and wondered if he would enjoy his champagne.
The surprise and joy of Zo’s beloved old father when he heard the story of the letter brought a smile to Miss Minerva, even in that moment of doubt and sadness. He said he would have taken the mail train that night to return to his daughter, but for two reasons. He needed to see his stepson before heading back to Scotland, and he wanted to browse all the toy shops in London for the most amazing gift he could find for a ten-year-old. “Tell Ovid I’ll stop by again tomorrow, with my love,” he said, glancing at his watch. “I have just enough time to write Zo a letter for today’s post.” He headed to his club for the first time since arriving back in London. Miss Minerva thought about the old days and wondered if he would enjoy his champagne.
A little later Mr. Null called—anxious to know if Ovid had arrived.
A little later, Mr. Null called, eager to find out if Ovid had arrived.
Other women, in the position of Miss Minerva and Teresa, might have hesitated to keep the patient’s room closed to the doctor. These two were resolved. They refused to disturb Ovid, even by sending up a message. Mr. Null took offence. “Understand, both of you,” he said, “when I call to-morrow morning, I shall insist on going upstairs—and if I find this incivility repeated, I shall throw up the case.” He left the room, triumphing in his fool’s paradise of aggressive self-conceit.
Other women in Miss Minerva and Teresa's position might have thought twice about keeping the patient's room closed to the doctor. These two were determined. They wouldn’t even disturb Ovid by sending a message. Mr. Null got offended. “Listen, both of you,” he said, “when I come by tomorrow morning, I will insist on going upstairs—and if I find this rudeness continues, I will drop the case.” He left the room, basking in his false sense of superiority.
They waited for some time longer—and still no message reached them from upstairs. “We may be wrong in staying here,” Miss Minerva suggested; “he may want to be alone when he leaves her—let us go.”
They waited a while longer—and still no message came from upstairs. “We might be wrong for staying here,” Miss Minerva suggested; “he might want to be alone when he leaves her—let’s go.”
She rose to return to the house of her new employers. They respected her, and felt for her: while Carmina’s illness continued, she had the entire disposal of her time. The nurse accompanied her to the door; resigned to take refuge in the landlady’s room. “I’m afraid to be by myself,” Teresa said. “Even that woman’s chatter is better for me than my own thoughts.”
She got up to go back to her new employers' house. They treated her well and understood her situation: while Carmina was still ill, she had full control of her time. The nurse walked her to the door, ready to find comfort in the landlady’s room. “I’m scared to be alone,” Teresa said. “Even listening to that woman talk is better for me than my own thoughts.”
Before parting for the night they waited in the hall, looking towards the stairs, and listening anxiously. Not a sound disturbed the melancholy silence.
Before leaving for the night, they waited in the hall, looking toward the stairs and listening nervously. Not a sound broke the heavy silence.
CHAPTER LVIII.
Among many vain hopes, one hope had been realised: they had met again.
In the darkened room, her weary eyes could hardly have seen the betrayal of what he suffered—even if she had looked up in his face. She was content to rest her head on his breast, and to feel his arm round her. “I am glad, dear,” she said, “to have lived long enough for this.”
In the dimly lit room, her tired eyes could barely see the pain he was going through—even if she had looked up at him. She was happy to rest her head on his chest and to feel his arm around her. “I’m glad, dear,” she said, “to have lived long enough for this.”
Those were her first words—after the first kiss. She had trembled and sighed, when he ran to her and bent over her: it was the one expression left of all her joy and all her love. But it passed away as other lesser agitations had passed away. One last reserve of energy obeyed the gentle persuasion of love. Silent towards all other friends, she was able to speak to Ovid.
Those were her first words—after the first kiss. She had trembled and sighed when he rushed to her and leaned over her: it was the only trace left of all her joy and love. But it faded like other smaller feelings had faded. One final reserve of energy yielded to the gentle influence of love. Quiet around all her other friends, she was able to talk to Ovid.
“You used to breathe so lightly,” she said. “How is it that I hear you now. Oh, Ovid, don’t cry! I couldn’t bear that.”
“You used to breathe so softly,” she said. “How is it that I can hear you now? Oh, Ovid, don’t cry! I can’t handle that.”
He answered her quietly. “Don’t be afraid, darling; I won’t distress you.”
He replied softly, “Don’t worry, babe; I won’t upset you.”
“And you will let me say, what I want to say?”
“And you’ll let me say what I want to say?”
“Oh, yes!”
“Oh, for sure!”
This satisfied her. “I may rest a little now,” she said.
This made her happy. “I can relax a bit now,” she said.
He too was silent; held down by the heavy hand of despair.
He was also silent, weighed down by the heavy hand of despair.
The time had been, in the days of his failing health, when the solemn shadows of evening falling over the fields—the soaring song of the lark in the bright heights of the midday sky—the dear lost remembrances that the divine touch of music finds again—brought tears into his eyes. They were dry eyes now! Those once tremulous nerves had gathered steady strength, on the broad prairies and in the roving life. Could trembling sorrow, seeking its way to the sources of tears, overbear the robust vitality that rioted in his blood, whether she lived or whether she died? In those deep breathings that had alarmed her, she had indeed heard the struggle of grief, vainly urging its way to expression against the masterful health and strength that set moral weakness at defiance. Nature had remade this man—and Nature never pities.
The time had been, during his declining health, when the serious shadows of evening settled over the fields—the sweet song of the lark in the bright midday sky—the cherished memories that the magic of music could revive—would bring tears to his eyes. But now those eyes were dry! Those once shaky nerves had gained steady strength from the wide-open prairies and the wandering life. Could quaking sorrow, trying to reach the sources of tears, overcome the strong vitality that surged in his blood, regardless of whether she lived or died? In those deep breaths that had worried her, she had truly sensed the struggle of grief, desperately trying to express itself against the powerful health and strength that defied moral weakness. Nature had transformed this man—and Nature never shows mercy.
It was an effort to her to collect her thoughts—but she did collect them. She was able to tell him what was in her mind.
It took effort for her to gather her thoughts—but she did manage to do it. She was able to express what was on her mind.
“Do you think, Ovid, your mother will care much what becomes of me, when I die?”
“Do you think, Ovid, your mom will care a lot about what happens to me when I die?”
He started at those dreadful words—so softly, so patiently spoken. “You will live,” he said. “My Carmina, what am I here for but to bring you back to life?”
He flinched at those terrible words—said so gently, so patiently. “You will survive,” he said. “My Carmina, what am I here for if not to bring you back to life?”
She made no attempt to dispute with him. Quietly, persistently, she returned to the thought that was in her.
She didn’t try to argue with him. Quietly and steadily, she went back to the thought that was on her mind.
“Say that I forgive your mother, Ovid—and that I only ask one thing in return. I ask her to leave me to you, when the end has come. My dear, there is a feeling in me that I can’t get over. Don’t let me be buried in a great place all crowded with the dead! I once saw a picture—it was at home in Italy, I think—an English picture of a quiet little churchyard in the country. The shadows of the trees rested on the lonely graves. And some great poet had written—oh, such beautiful words about it. The red-breast loves to build and warble there, And little footsteps lightly print the ground. Promise, Ovid, you will take me to some place, far from crowds and noise—where children may gather the flowers on my grave.”
“Say that I forgive your mother, Ovid—and that I only ask one thing in return. I want her to let me be with you when the end comes. My dear, I have this feeling inside me that I can’t shake. Don’t let me be buried in a big place packed with the dead! I once saw a picture—it was back home in Italy, I think—an English painting of a peaceful little churchyard in the countryside. The shadows of the trees rested on the empty graves. And some great poet wrote—oh, such beautiful words about it. The red-breast loves to build and warble there, And little footsteps lightly print the ground. Promise, Ovid, you will take me to a place, far from crowds and noise—where children can gather flowers on my grave.”
He promised—and she thanked him, and rested again.
He promised—and she thanked him and rested again.
“There was something else,” she said, when the interval had passed. “My head is so sleepy. I wonder whether I can think of it?”
“There’s something else,” she said when the pause was over. “I feel so sleepy. I wonder if I can remember it?”
After a while, she did think of it.
After some time, she did think about it.
“I want to make you a little farewell present. Will you undo my gold chain? Don’t cry, Ovid! oh, don’t cry!”
“I want to give you a little goodbye gift. Will you take off my gold chain? Don't cry, Ovid! Oh, please don’t cry!”
He obeyed her. The gold chain held the two lockets—the treasured portraits of her father and her mother. “Wear them for my sake,” she murmured. “Lift me up; I want to put them round your neck myself.” She tried, vainly tried, to clasp the chain. Her head fell back on his breast. “Too sleepy,” she said; “always too sleepy now! Say you love me, Ovid.”
He did what she asked. The gold chain held the two lockets—the cherished portraits of her dad and mom. “Wear them for me,” she whispered. “Lift me up; I want to put them around your neck myself.” She tried, but struggled to clasp the chain. Her head rested back against his chest. “So sleepy,” she said; “always so sleepy now! Tell me you love me, Ovid.”
He said it.
He said that.
“Kiss me, dear.”
"Kiss me, babe."
He kissed her.
He kissed her.
“Now lay me down on the pillow. I’m not eighteen yet—and I feel as old as eighty! Rest; all I want is rest.” Looking at him fondly, her eyes closed little by little—then softly opened again. “Don’t wait in this dull room, darling; I will send for you, if I wake.”
“Now let me lie down on the pillow. I’m not even eighteen yet—and I feel as old as eighty! I just want to rest; that’s all.” She looked at him affectionately, her eyes slowly closing—then softly opening again. “Don’t wait in this boring room, sweetheart; I’ll call for you if I wake up.”
It was the only wish of hers that he disobeyed. From time to time, his fingers touched her pulse, and felt its feeble beat. From time to time, he stooped and let the faint coming and going of her breath flutter on his cheek. The twilight fell, and darkness began to gather over the room. Still, he kept his place by her, like a man entranced.
It was the only wish of hers that he ignored. Occasionally, his fingers brushed against her pulse, feeling its weak rhythm. Every now and then, he leaned down and let the gentle rise and fall of her breath graze his cheek. Twilight descended, and darkness started to fill the room. Yet, he stayed by her side, as if mesmerized.
CHAPTER LIX.
The first trivial sound that broke the spell, was the sound of a match struck in the next room.
The first insignificant sound that interrupted the moment was the strike of a match in the next room.
He rose, and groped his way to the door. Teresa had ventured upstairs, and had kindled a light. Some momentary doubt of him kept the nurse silent when he looked at her. He stammered, and stared about him confusedly, when he spoke.
He got up and felt his way to the door. Teresa had gone upstairs and turned on a light. The nurse stayed quiet for a moment because she had some doubts about him when he looked at her. He stumbled over his words and looked around in confusion when he spoke.
“Where—where—?” He seemed to have lost his hold on his thoughts—he gave it up, and tried again. “I want to be alone,” he said; recovering, for the moment, some power of expressing himself.
“Where—where—?” He seemed to have lost his grip on his thoughts—he let it go and tried again. “I want to be alone,” he said, regaining some ability to express himself for the moment.
Teresa’s first fear of him vanished. She took him by the hand like a child, and led him downstairs to his rooms. He stood silently watching her, while she lit the candles.
Teresa's initial fear of him disappeared. She took his hand like a child and guided him downstairs to his rooms. He stood quietly watching her as she lit the candles.
“When Carmina sleeps now,” he asked, “does it last long?”
“When Carmina sleeps now,” he asked, “does it last a long time?”
“Often for hours together,” the nurse answered.
“Often for hours at a time,” the nurse replied.
He said no more; he seemed to have forgotten that there was another person in the room.
He didn't say anything else; he looked like he had forgotten there was another person in the room.
She found courage in her pity for him. “Try to pray,” she said, and left him.
She found strength in her sympathy for him. “Try to pray,” she said, and walked away from him.
He fell on his knees; but still the words failed him. He tried to quiet his mind by holy thoughts. No! The dumb agony in him was powerless to find relief. Only the shadows of thoughts crossed his mind; his eyes ached with a burning heat. He began to be afraid of himself. The active habits of the life that he had left, drove him out, with the instincts of an animal, into space and air. Neither knowing nor caring in what direction he turned his steps, he walked on at the top of his speed. On and on, till the crowded houses began to grow more rare—till there were gaps of open ground, on either side of him—till the moon rose behind a plantation of trees, and bathed in its melancholy light a lonely high road. He followed the road till he was tired of it, and turned aside into a winding lane. The lights and shadows, alternating with each other, soothed and pleased him. He had got the relief in exercise that had been denied him while he was in repose. He could think again; he could feel the resolution stirring in him to save that dear one, or to die with her. Now at last, he was man enough to face the terrible necessity that confronted him, and fight the battle of Art and Love against Death. He stopped, and looked round; eager to return, and be ready for her waking. In that solitary place, there was no hope of finding a person to direct him. He turned, to go back to the high road.
He dropped to his knees, but the words still didn’t come. He tried to calm his mind with prayerful thoughts. No! The silent pain inside him couldn’t find any relief. Only fleeting thoughts crossed his mind; his eyes burned with heat. He started to feel scared of himself. The habits of his old life pushed him out, like an animal instinctively seeking space and air. Without knowing or caring which way he was going, he walked as fast as he could. He kept going, until the crowded houses became fewer—until there were stretches of open ground on either side—until the moon rose behind a cluster of trees, casting its somber light on a lonely road. He followed the road until he grew tired of it and turned into a winding lane. The changing lights and shadows calmed and pleased him. He found the exercise he’d missed while he was still. He could think again; he felt the determination building inside him to save that beloved one, or to die with her. Now, at last, he was strong enough to confront the terrible necessity ahead and fight the battle of Art and Love against Death. He stopped and looked around, eager to return and be ready for her awakening. In that lonely place, there was no hope of finding someone to guide him. He turned to head back to the main road.
At that same moment, he became conscious of the odour of tobacco wafted towards him on the calm night air. Some one was smoking in the lane.
At that same moment, he became aware of the scent of tobacco drifting towards him in the calm night air. Someone was smoking in the alley.
He retraced his steps, until he reached a gate—with a barren field behind it. There was the man, whose tobacco smoke he had smelt, leaning on the gate, with his pipe in his mouth.
He backtracked until he reached a gate with a bare field behind it. There was the guy, whose tobacco smoke he had smelled, leaning on the gate, with his pipe in his mouth.
The moonlight fell full on Ovid’s face, as he approached to ask his way. The man suddenly stood up—stared at him—and said, “Hullo! is it you or your ghost?”
The moonlight shone brightly on Ovid’s face as he walked up to ask for directions. The man suddenly stood up—stared at him—and said, “Hey! Is that you or your ghost?”
His face was in shadow, but his voice answered for him. The man was Benjulia.
His face was in shadow, but his voice spoke for him. The man was Benjulia.
“Have you come to see me?” he asked.
“Did you come to see me?” he asked.
“No.”
“No.”
“Won’t you shake hands?”
“Will you shake hands?”
“No.”
“No.”
“What’s wrong?”
"What's up?"
Ovid waited to answer until he had steadied his temper.
Ovid waited to respond until he had calmed down.
“I have seen Carmina,” he said.
"I've seen Carmina," he stated.
Benjulia went on with his smoking. “An interesting case, isn’t it?” he remarked.
Benjulia continued smoking. “It’s an interesting case, isn’t it?” he said.
“You were called into consultation by Mr. Null,” Ovid continued; “and you approved of his ignorant treatment—you, who knew better.”
“You were called in for a consultation by Mr. Null,” Ovid continued; “and you agreed with his clueless approach—you, who knew better.”
“I should think I did!” Benjulia rejoined.
“I think I did!” Benjulia replied.
“You deliberately encouraged an incompetent man; you let that poor girl go on from bad to worse—for some vile end of your own.”
“You purposely supported an incompetent man; you allowed that poor girl to spiral deeper into trouble—for some selfish reason of your own.”
Benjulia good-naturedly corrected him. “No, no. For an excellent end—for knowledge.”
Benjulia kindly corrected him. “No, no. For a great purpose—for knowledge.”
“If I fail to remedy the mischief, which is your doing, and yours alone—”
“If I fail to fix the trouble that you caused, and only you—”
Benjulia took his pipe out of his mouth. “How do you mean to cure her?” he eagerly interposed. “Have you got a new idea?”
Benjulia took his pipe out of his mouth. “What do you plan to do to cure her?” he eagerly asked. “Do you have a new idea?”
“If I fail,” Ovid repeated, “her death lies at your door. You merciless villain—as certainly as that moon is now shining over us, your life shall answer for hers.”
“If I fail,” Ovid repeated, “her death is on you. You heartless villain—just as surely as that moon is shining above us, your life will pay for hers.”
Astonishment—immeasurable astonishment—sealed Benjulia’s lips. He looked down the lane when Ovid left him, completely stupefied. The one imaginable way of accounting for such language as he had heard—spoken by a competent member of his own profession!—presented the old familiar alternative. “Drunk or mad?” he wondered while he lit his pipe again. Walking back to the house, his old distrust of Ovid troubled him once more. He decided to call at Teresa’s lodgings in a day or two, and ascertain from the landlady (and the chemist) how Carmina was being cured.
Astonishment—unbelievable astonishment—left Benjulia speechless. He stood in the lane after Ovid left him, completely bewildered. The only way he could make sense of the strange words he had heard—coming from a capable person in his own field!—was through the familiar question. “Drunk or crazy?” he thought as he lit his pipe again. As he walked back to the house, his old mistrust of Ovid began to bother him once more. He decided to stop by Teresa’s place in a day or two to ask the landlady (and the pharmacist) how Carmina was being treated.
Returning to the high road, Ovid was passed by a tradesman, driving his cart towards London. The man civilly offered to take him as far as the nearest outlying cabstand.
Returning to the main road, Ovid was passed by a merchant driving his cart toward London. The man politely offered to take him as far as the nearest cab stand.
Neither the landlady nor Teresa had gone to their beds when he returned. Their account of Carmina, during his absence, contained nothing to alarm him. He bade them goodnight—eager to be left alone in his room.
Neither the landlady nor Teresa had gone to bed when he got back. Their account of Carmina while he was away had nothing to worry him. He said goodnight to them—eager to be left alone in his room.
In the house and out of the house, there was now the perfect silence that helps a man to think. His mind was clear; his memory answered, when he called on it to review that part of his own medical practice which might help him, by experience, in his present need. But he shrank—with Carmina’s life in his hands—from trusting wholly to himself. A higher authority than his was waiting to be consulted. He took from his portmanteau the manuscript presented to him by the poor wretch, whose last hours he had soothed in the garret at Montreal.
In and around the house, there was now a perfect silence that helped him think. His mind was clear; his memory responded when he called on it to review that part of his medical practice that could assist him, based on experience, in his current situation. But he hesitated—with Carmina’s life in his hands—from completely trusting himself. A higher authority than his was ready to be consulted. He took out of his suitcase the manuscript given to him by the unfortunate person whose last moments he had eased in the attic at Montreal.
The work opened with a declaration which gave it a special value, in Ovid’s estimation.
The work began with a statement that gave it unique significance, in Ovid's view.
“If this imperfect record of experience is ever read by other eyes than mine, I wish to make one plain statement at the outset. The information which is presented in these pages is wholly derived from the results of bedside practice; pursued under miserable obstacles and interruptions, and spread over a period of many years. Whatever faults and failings I may have been guilty of as a man, I am innocent, in my professional capacity, of ever having perpetrated the useless and detestable cruelties which go by the name of Vivisection. Without entering into any of the disputes on either side, which this practice has provoked, I declare my conviction that no asserted usefulness in the end, can justify deliberate cruelty in the means. The man who seriously maintains that any pursuit in which he can engage is independent of moral restraint, is a man in a state of revolt against God. I refuse to hear him in his own defense, on that ground.”
“If this imperfect record of experience is ever read by anyone other than myself, I want to make one clear statement at the beginning. The information presented in these pages comes entirely from the results of my bedside practice, conducted under difficult circumstances and interruptions, and spread over many years. Whatever faults and shortcomings I may have as a person, I am not guilty, in my professional role, of ever committing the cruel and pointless acts known as Vivisection. Without getting into the debates on either side that this practice has sparked, I firmly believe that no claimed usefulness in the end can justify deliberate cruelty in the process. A person who truly believes that any pursuit they engage in is without moral limits is someone in revolt against God. I refuse to listen to his defense on that basis.”
Ovid turned next to the section of the work which was entitled “Brain Disease.” The writer introduced his observations in these prefatory words:
Ovid then moved on to the part of the work titled “Brain Disease.” The author began his observations with these opening words:
“A celebrated physiologist, plainly avowing the ignorance of doctors in the matter of the brain and its diseases, and alluding to appearances presented by post-mortem examination, concludes his confession thus: ‘We cannot even be sure whether many of the changes discovered are the cause or the result of the disease, or whether the two are the conjoint results of a common cause.’
“A well-known physiologist, openly admitting the lack of knowledge among doctors regarding the brain and its diseases, and referring to findings from autopsies, concludes his admission with this: ‘We can't even be sure if many of the changes found are the cause or the result of the disease, or if the two are simply different outcomes of a shared cause.’”
“So this man writes, after experience in Vivisection.
“So this man writes, after his experience in vivisection.
“Let my different experience be heard next. Not knowing into what hands this manuscript may fall, or what unexpected opportunities of usefulness it may encounter after my death, I purposely abstain from using technical language in the statement which I have now to make.
“Let my different experience be shared next. Since I don’t know who will end up with this manuscript or what surprising chances it might have to be useful after I’m gone, I’ve intentionally avoided using technical language in what I’m about to say.”
“In medical investigations, as in all other forms of human inquiry, the result in view is not infrequently obtained by indirect and unexpected means. What I have to say here on the subject of brain disease, was first suggested by experience of two cases, which seemed in the last degree unlikely to help me. They were both cases of young women; each one having been hysterically affected by a serious moral shock; terminating, after a longer or shorter interval, in simulated paralysis. One of these cases I treated successfully. While I was still in attendance on the other, (pursuing the same course of treatment which events had already proved to be right), a fatal accident terminated my patient’s life, and rendered a post-mortem examination necessary. From those starting points, I arrived—by devious ways which I am now to relate—at deductions and discoveries that threw a new light on the nature and treatment of brain disease.”
“In medical investigations, just like in all other types of human inquiry, the desired result is often achieved through indirect and unexpected methods. What I’m about to discuss regarding brain disease was first prompted by my experience with two cases that initially seemed unlikely to provide any insight. Both cases involved young women who were hysterically affected by a severe emotional shock, which eventually led to simulated paralysis after some time. I was able to successfully treat one of these cases. While I was still treating the other one, using the same treatment approach that had already proven effective, a tragic accident ended my patient’s life and made a post-mortem examination necessary. From those starting points, I arrived—through unexpected paths that I will now explain—at conclusions and discoveries that shed new light on the nature and treatment of brain disease.”
Hour by hour, Ovid studied the pages that followed, until his mind and the mind of the writer were one. He then returned to certain preliminary allusions to the medical treatment of the two girls—inexpressibly precious to him, in Carmina’s present interests. The dawn of day found him prepared at all points, and only waiting until the lapse of the next few hours placed the means of action in his hands.
Hour by hour, Ovid went through the pages that followed, until his thoughts and the writer’s thoughts became one. He then revisited some early references to the medical treatment of the two girls—deeply important to him, given Carmina’s current needs. By dawn, he was ready in every way, just waiting for the next few hours to pass so he could take action.
But there was one anxiety still to be relieved, before he lay down to rest.
But there was one worry left to calm down before he went to bed.
He took off his shoes, and stole upstairs to Carmina’s door. The faithful Teresa was astir, earnestly persuading her to take some nourishment. The little that he could hear of her voice, as she answered, made his heart ache—it was so faint and so low. Still she could speak; and still there was the old saying to remember, which has comforted so many and deceived so many: While there’s life, there’s hope.
He slipped off his shoes and quietly went up to Carmina’s door. The loyal Teresa was busy, desperately trying to get her to eat something. The little he could hear of her voice in response made his heart hurt—it was so weak and quiet. Yet she could still speak; and there was still that old saying to keep in mind, which has brought comfort to many and misled just as many: While there’s life, there’s hope.
CHAPTER LX.
After a brief interview with his step-son, Mr. Gallilee returned to his daughters in Scotland.
After a quick chat with his step-son, Mr. Gallilee went back to his daughters in Scotland.
Touched by his fatherly interest in Carmina, Ovid engaged to keep him informed of her progress towards recovery. If the anticipation of saving her proved to be the sad delusion of love and hope, silence would signify what no words could say.
Touched by his fatherly concern for Carmina, Ovid agreed to keep him updated on her recovery. If the hope of saving her turned out to be a heartbreaking illusion of love and hope, then silence would express what words could not convey.
In ten days’ time, there was a happy end to suspense. The slow process of recovery might extend perhaps to the end of the year. But, if no accident happened, Ovid had the best reasons for believing that Carmina’s life was safe.
In ten days, the suspense came to a happy end. The slow recovery might take until the end of the year. However, if nothing unexpected happened, Ovid had every reason to believe that Carmina's life was safe.
Freed from the terrible anxieties that had oppressed him, he was able to write again, a few days later, in a cheerful tone, and to occupy his pen at Mr. Gallilee’s express request, with such an apparently trifling subject as the conduct of Mr. Null.
Freed from the heavy worries that had been weighing him down, he was able to write again just a few days later, in a cheerful tone. He took up his pen at Mr. Gallilee’s specific request to address what seemed like a minor topic: Mr. Null's behavior.
“Your old medical adviser was quite right in informing you that I had relieved him from any further attendance on Carmina. But his lively imagination (or perhaps I ought to say, his sense of his own consequence) has misled you when he also declares that I purposely insulted him. I took the greatest pains not to wound his self-esteem. He left me in anger, nevertheless.
“Your former doctor was completely correct in telling you that I had freed him from any more involvement with Carmina. However, his vivid imagination (or maybe I should say, his inflated sense of self-importance) has misled you when he claims that I intentionally insulted him. I made every effort not to hurt his pride. He still left me in anger, though.”
“A day or two afterwards, I received a note from him; addressing me as ‘Sir,’ and asking ironically if I had any objection to his looking at the copies of my prescriptions in the chemist’s book. Though he was old enough to be my father (he remarked) it seemed that experience counted for nothing; he had still something to learn from his junior, in the treatment of disease—and so on.
“A day or two later, I got a note from him, calling me ‘Sir’ and sarcastically asking if I had any issue with him checking out the copies of my prescriptions in the pharmacy's book. Even though he was old enough to be my father (he noted), it seemed that experience meant nothing; he still had something to learn from someone younger about treating illness—and so on.”
“At that miserable time of doubt and anxiety, I could only send a verbal reply, leaving him to do what he liked. Before I tell you of the use that he made of his liberty of action, I must confess something relating to the prescriptions themselves. Don’t be afraid of long and learned words, and don’t suppose that I am occupying your attention in this way, without a serious reason for it which you will presently understand.
“At that difficult time of uncertainty and worry, I could only respond verbally, allowing him to do as he pleased. Before I share how he used his freedom of choice, I have to admit something about the prescriptions themselves. Don’t worry about complicated terms, and don’t think that I’m keeping your attention this way without a good reason, which you will soon understand.”
“A note in the manuscript—to my study of which, I owe, under God, the preservation of Carmina’s life—warned me that chemists, in the writer’s country, had either refused to make up certain prescriptions given in the work, or had taken the liberty of altering the new quantities and combinations of some of the drugs prescribed.
“A note in the manuscript—which I owe to, under God, the preservation of Carmina’s life—warned me that chemists in the writer’s country had either refused to fill certain prescriptions from the work or had decided to change the amounts and combinations of some of the drugs prescribed.”
“Precisely the same thing happened here, in the case of the first chemist to whom I sent. He refused to make up the medicine, unless I provided him with a signed statement taking the whole responsibility on myself.
“Exactly the same thing happened here with the first chemist I contacted. He refused to prepare the medicine unless I gave him a signed statement taking full responsibility for it.”
“Having ascertained the exact nature of his objection, I dismissed him without his guarantee, and employed another chemist; taking care (in the interests of my time and my temper) to write my more important prescriptions under reserve. That is to say, I followed the conventional rules, as to quantities and combinations, and made the necessary additions or changes from my own private stores when the medicine was sent home.
“After figuring out exactly what his issue was, I let him go without his guarantee and hired another chemist; making sure (for the sake of my time and sanity) to keep my more important prescriptions confidential. In other words, I stuck to the usual guidelines for amounts and mixtures, and made any needed additions or adjustments from my own private supplies when the medicine was delivered.”
“Poor foolish Mr. Null, finding nothing to astonish him in my course of medicine—as represented by the chemist—appears by his own confession, to have copied the prescriptions with a malicious object in view. ‘I have sent them, (he informs me, in a second letter) to Doctor Benjulia; in order that he too may learn something in his profession from the master who has dispensed with our services.’ This new effort of irony means that I stand self-condemned of vanity, in presuming to rely on my own commonplace resources—represented by the deceitful evidence of the chemist’s book!
“Poor foolish Mr. Null, finding nothing surprising in my medical practice—as shown by the chemist—seems to have, by his own admission, copied the prescriptions with bad intentions. ‘I’ve sent them,’ he tells me in a second letter, ‘to Doctor Benjulia, so he can also learn something in his profession from the master who has done without our help.’ This latest attempt at sarcasm suggests that I am guilty of vanity for thinking I could depend on my own ordinary resources—illustrated by the misleading information in the chemist’s book!”
“But I am grateful to Mr. Null, notwithstanding: he has done me a service, in meaning to do me an injury.
“But I am thankful to Mr. Null, despite everything: he has done me a favor, even while intending to harm me.”
“My imperfect prescriptions have quieted the mind of the man to whom he sent them. This wretch’s distrust has long since falsely suspected me of some professional rivalry pursued in secret; the feeling showed itself again, when I met with him by accident on the night of my return to London. Since Mr. Null has communicated with him, the landlady is no longer insulted by his visits, and offended by his questions—all relating to the course of treatment which I was pursuing upstairs.
“My flawed advice has calmed the mind of the man who received it. This unfortunate guy has long wrongly suspected me of having some hidden professional rivalry; that feeling resurfaced when I bumped into him by chance on the night I got back to London. Since Mr. Null has talked to him, the landlady is no longer bothered by his visits or annoyed by his questions—all about the treatment I was doing upstairs.”
“You now understand why I have ventured to trouble you on a purely professional topic. To turn to matters of more interest—our dear Carmina is well enough to remember you, and to send her love to you and the girls. But even this little effort is followed by fatigue.
“You now see why I've taken the liberty to bother you about a strictly professional matter. Now, on to more pleasant topics—our dear Carmina is well enough to remember you and sends her love to you and the girls. However, even this small effort leaves her tired."
“I don’t mean only fatigue of body: that is now a question of time and care. I mean fatigue of mind—expressing itself by defect of memory.
“I don’t just mean physical tiredness: that’s now a matter of time and care. I mean mental exhaustion—showing itself through a lack of memory.
“On the morning when the first positive change for the better appeared, I was at her bedside when she woke. She looked at me in amazement. ‘Why didn’t you warn me of your sudden return?’ she asked, ‘I have only written to you to-day—to your bankers at Quebec! What does it mean?’
“On the morning when the first positive change for the better showed up, I was at her bedside when she woke up. She looked at me in surprise. ‘Why didn’t you let me know about your sudden return?’ she asked, ‘I just wrote to you today—to your bankers in Quebec! What does it mean?’”
“I did my best to soothe her, and succeeded. There is a complete lapse in her memory—I am only too sure of it! She has no recollection of anything that has happened since she wrote her last letter to me—a letter which must have been lost (perhaps intercepted?), or I should have received it before I left Quebec. This forgetfulness of the dreadful trials through which my poor darling has passed, is, in itself, a circumstance which we must all rejoice over for her sake. But I am discouraged by it, at the same time; fearing it may indicate some more serious injury than I have yet discovered.
“I did my best to calm her down, and I succeeded. She completely can’t remember anything—I’m certain of it! She has no memory of anything that happened since she wrote me her last letter—a letter that must have been lost (maybe intercepted?), or I would have received it before leaving Quebec. This forgetfulness about the terrible experiences my poor darling has gone through is, in itself, something we should all be thankful for on her behalf. But at the same time, it discourages me; I’m worried it might signal some more serious injury than I’ve realized so far.”
“Miss Minerva—what should I do without the help and sympathy of that best of true women?—Miss Minerva has cautiously tested her memory in other directions, with encouraging results, so far. But I shall not feel easy until I have tried further experiments, by means of some person who does not exercise a powerful influence over her, and whose memory is naturally occupied with what we older people call trifles.
“Miss Minerva—what would I do without the support and kindness of that wonderful woman?—Miss Minerva has carefully looked into her memory in other areas, and so far, the results are encouraging. But I won't feel comfortable until I conduct more tests, using someone who doesn't have a strong effect on her and whose memory is naturally filled with what we older folks consider minor details.”
“When you all leave Scotland next month, bring Zo here with you. My dear little correspondent is just the sort of quaint child I want for the purpose. Kiss her for me till she is out of breath—and say that is what I mean to do when we meet.”
“When you all leave Scotland next month, bring Zo here with you. My sweet little correspondent is exactly the kind of unique child I want for this. Give her a kiss for me until she’s breathless—and tell her that’s what I plan to do when we meet.”
The return to London took place in the last week in October.
The return to London happened in the last week of October.
Lord and Lady Northlake went to their town residence, taking Maria and Zo with them. There were associations connected with Fairfield Gardens, which made the prospect of living there—without even the society of his children—unendurable to Mr. Gallilee. Ovid’s house, still waiting the return of its master, was open to his step-father. The poor man was only too glad (in his own simple language) “to keep the nest warm for his son.”
Lord and Lady Northlake went to their city home, bringing Maria and Zo along. There were memories tied to Fairfield Gardens that made the thought of living there—without even the company of his kids— intolerable for Mr. Gallilee. Ovid’s house, still waiting for its owner to come back, was available to his stepfather. The poor man was more than happy (in his own straightforward way) “to keep the nest warm for his son.”
The latest inquiries made at the asylum were hopefully answered. Thus far, the measures taken to restore Mrs. Gallilee to herself had succeeded beyond expectation. But one unfavourable symptom remained. She was habitually silent. When she did speak, her mind seemed to be occupied with scientific subjects: she never mentioned her husband, or any other member of the family. Time and attention would remove this drawback. In two or three months more perhaps, if all went well, she might return to her family and her friends, as sane a woman as ever.
The latest inquiries at the asylum were hopefully answered. So far, the efforts to help Mrs. Gallilee regain her sense of self had exceeded expectations. However, one negative sign remained. She was usually quiet. When she did talk, her thoughts seemed focused on scientific topics: she never brought up her husband or any other family member. With time and care, this issue would likely resolve. In two or three more months, if everything went well, she might return to her family and friends, as sane as ever.
Calling at Fairfield Gardens for any letters that might be waiting there, Mr. Gallilee received a circular in lithographed writing; accompanied by a roll of thick white paper. The signature revealed the familiar name of Mr. Le Frank.
Calling at Fairfield Gardens for any letters that might be waiting there, Mr. Gallilee received a circular in printed writing, accompanied by a roll of thick white paper. The signature revealed the familiar name of Mr. Le Frank.
The circular set forth that the writer had won renown and a moderate income, as pianist and teacher of music. “A terrible accident, ladies and gentlemen, has injured my right hand, and has rendered amputation of two of my fingers necessary. Deprived for life of my professional resources, I have but one means of subsistence left—viz:—-collecting subscriptions for a song of my own composition. N.B.—The mutilated musician leaves the question of terms in the hands of the art-loving public, and will do himself the honour of calling to-morrow.”
The circular stated that the writer had gained fame and a decent income as a pianist and music teacher. “A terrible accident, ladies and gentlemen, has injured my right hand and made it necessary to amputate two of my fingers. Now, deprived for life of my professional abilities, I have only one way to support myself left—namely:—collecting donations for a song I wrote myself. P.S.—The injured musician leaves the decision on terms up to the art-loving public and will honorably pay a visit tomorrow.”
Good-natured Mr. Gallilee left a sovereign to be given to the victim of circumstances—and then set forth for Lord Northlake’s house. He and Ovid had arranged that Zo was to be taken to see Carmina that day.
Good-natured Mr. Gallilee left a gold coin to be given to the person affected by circumstances—and then headed to Lord Northlake’s house. He and Ovid had decided that Zo was to be taken to see Carmina that day.
On his way through the streets, he was met by Mr. Mool. The lawyer looked at the song under his friend’s arm. “What’s that you’re taking such care of?” he asked. “It looks like music. A new piece for the young ladies—eh?”
On his way through the streets, he ran into Mr. Mool. The lawyer glanced at the song tucked under his friend’s arm. “What’s that you’re so careful with?” he asked. “Looks like music. A new piece for the ladies—right?”
Mr. Gallilee explained. Mr. Mool struck his stick on the pavement, as the nearest available means of expressing indignation.
Mr. Gallilee explained. Mr. Mool hit his stick on the pavement, the closest way to show his anger.
“Never let another farthing of your money get into that rascal’s pocket! It’s no merit of his that the poor old Italian nurse has not made her appearance in the police reports.”
“Never let another penny of your money get into that scoundrel’s hands! It’s not thanks to him that the poor old Italian nurse hasn’t shown up in the police reports.”
With this preface, Mr. Mool related the circumstances under which Mr. Le Frank had met with his accident. “His first proceeding when they discharged him from the hospital,” continued the lawyer, “was to summon Teresa before a magistrate. Fortunately she showed the summons to me. I appeared for her, provided with a plan of the rooms which spoke for itself; and I put two questions to the complainant. What business had he in another person’s room? and why was his hand in that other person’s cupboard? The reporter kindly left the case unrecorded; and when the fellow ended by threatening the poor woman outside the court, we bound him over to keep the peace. I have my eye on him—and I’ll catch him yet, under the Vagrant Act!”
With this introduction, Mr. Mool explained the situation surrounding Mr. Le Frank's accident. “His first move after they released him from the hospital,” the lawyer continued, “was to call Teresa into court. Luckily, she showed me the summons. I represented her, equipped with a layout of the rooms that spoke for itself, and I asked the complainant two questions: What was he doing in someone else's room? and why was his hand in that other person's cupboard? The reporter kindly decided not to record the case, and when the guy ended up threatening the poor woman outside the court, we made sure he agreed to keep the peace. I've got my eye on him—and I'll catch him eventually, under the Vagrant Act!”
CHAPTER LXI.
Aided by time, care, and skill, Carmina had gained strength enough to pass some hours of the day in the sitting-room; reclining in an invalid-chair invented for her by Ovid. The welcome sight of Zo—brightened and developed by happy autumn days passed in Scotland—brought a deep flush to her face, and quickened the pulse which Ovid was touching, under pretence of holding her hand. These signs of excessive nervous sensibility warned him to limit the child’s visit to a short space of time. Neither Miss Minerva nor Teresa were in the room: Carmina could have Zo all to herself.
With the help of time, care, and skill, Carmina had built up enough strength to spend a few hours in the sitting room, resting in a special chair designed for her by Ovid. The delightful sight of Zo—who had blossomed and brightened from the joyful autumn days spent in Scotland—brought a deep blush to her cheeks and quickened the pulse that Ovid was holding, pretending to grasp her hand. These signs of heightened nervous sensitivity made him realize that he should keep the child's visit brief. Neither Miss Minerva nor Teresa were in the room: Carmina had Zo all to herself.
“Now, my dear,” she said, in a kiss, “tell me about Scotland.”
“Now, my dear,” she said, kissing him, “tell me about Scotland.”
“Scotland,” Zo answered with dignity, “belongs to uncle Northlake. He pays for everything; and I’m Missus.”
“Scotland,” Zo replied proudly, “belongs to Uncle Northlake. He covers all the expenses, and I’m the lady of the house.”
“It’s true,” said Mr. Gallilee, bursting with pride. “My lord says it’s no use having a will of your own where Zo is. When he introduces her to anybody on the estate, he says, ‘Here’s the Missus.’”
“It’s true,” said Mr. Gallilee, bursting with pride. “My lord says it’s useless to have your own will when it comes to Zo. When he introduces her to anyone on the estate, he says, ‘Here’s the Missus.’”
Mr. Gallilee’s youngest daughter listened critically to the parental testimony. “You see he knows,” she said to Ovid. “There’s nothing to laugh at.”
Mr. Gallilee’s youngest daughter listened carefully to what her parents were saying. “You see he knows,” she told Ovid. “There’s nothing funny about it.”
Carmina tried another question. “Did you think of me, dear, when you were far away?”
Carmina asked another question. “Did you think of me, darling, when you were away?”
“Think of you?” Zo repeated. “You’re to sleep in my bedroom when we go back to Scotland—and I’m to be out of bed, and one of ‘em, when you eat your first Scotch dinner. Shall I tell you what you’ll see on the table? You’ll see a big brown steaming bag in a dish—and you’ll see me slit it with a knife—and the bag’s fat inside will tumble out, all smoking hot and stinking. That’s a Scotch dinner. Oh!” she cried, losing her dignity in the sudden interest of a new idea, “oh, Carmina, do you remember the Italian boy, and his song?”
“Think of you?” Zo repeated. “You’re going to sleep in my bedroom when we go back to Scotland—and I’m supposed to be out of bed, and one of them, when you eat your first Scottish dinner. Want me to tell you what you’ll see on the table? You’ll spot a big brown steaming bag in a dish—and you’ll watch me cut it open with a knife—and all the hot, steaming insides will spill out, smelling terrible. That’s a Scottish dinner. Oh!” she exclaimed, losing her composure in the excitement of a new thought, “oh, Carmina, do you remember the Italian boy and his song?”
Here was one of those tests of her memory for trifles, applied with a child’s happy abruptness, for which Ovid had been waiting. He listened eagerly. To his unutterable relief, Carmina laughed.
Here was one of those memory tests for little things, applied with a child’s joyful suddenness, that Ovid had been waiting for. He listened eagerly. To his immense relief, Carmina laughed.
“Of course I remember it!” she said. “Who could forget the boy who sings and grins and says Gimmeehaypenny?”
“Of course I remember it!” she said. “Who could forget the boy who sings and grins and says Gimmeehaypenny?”
“That’s it!” cried Zo. “The boy’s song was a good one in its way. I’ve learnt a better in Scotland. You’ve heard of Donald, haven’t you?”
“That’s it!” exclaimed Zo. “The boy’s song was good in its own way. I’ve learned a better one in Scotland. You’ve heard of Donald, right?”
“No.”
“Nope.”
Zo turned indignantly to her father. “Why didn’t you tell her of Donald?”
Zo turned irritably to her dad. “Why didn’t you tell her about Donald?”
Mr. Gallilee humbly admitted that he was in fault. Carmina asked who Donald was, and what he was like. Zo unconsciously tested her memory for the second time.
Mr. Gallilee humbly admitted that he was at fault. Carmina asked who Donald was and what he was like. Zo unconsciously checked her memory for the second time.
“You know that day,” she said, “when Joseph had an errand at the grocer’s and I went along with him, and Miss Minerva said I was a vulgar child?”
“You know that day,” she said, “when Joseph had to run an errand at the grocery store and I went with him, and Miss Minerva called me a rude child?”
Carmina’s memory recalled this new trifle, without an effort. “I know,” she answered; “you told me Joseph and the grocer weighed you in the great scales.”
Carmina easily remembered this new detail. “I know,” she replied; “you told me Joseph and the grocer weighed you on the big scales.”
Zo delighted Ovid by trying her again. “When they put me into the scales, Carmina, what did I weigh?”
Zo delighted Ovid by trying her again. “When they put me on the scales, Carmina, how much did I weigh?”
“Nearly four stone, dear.”
"Almost four stone, dear."
“Quite four stone. Donald weighs fourteen.’ What do you think of that?”
“Almost four stone. Donald weighs fourteen. What do you think about that?”
Mr. Gallilee once more offered his testimony. “The biggest Piper on my lord’s estate,” he began, “comes of a Highland family, and was removed to the Lowlands by my lord’s father. A great player—”
Mr. Gallilee once again gave his testimony. “The biggest Piper on my lord’s estate,” he started, “comes from a Highland family and was brought down to the Lowlands by my lord’s father. A great player—”
“And my friend,” Zo explained, stopping her father in full career. “He takes snuff out of a cow’s horn. He shovels it up his fat nose with a spoon, like this. His nose wags. He says, ‘Try my sneeshin.’ Sneeshin’s Scotch for snuff. He boos till he’s nearly double when uncle Northlake speaks to him. Boos is Scotch for bows. He skirls on the pipes—skirls means screeches. When you first hear him, he’ll make your stomach ache. You’ll get used to that—and you’ll find you like him. He wears a purse and a petticoat; he never had a pair of trousers on in his life; there’s no pride about him. Say you’re my friend and he’ll let you smack his legs—”
“And my friend,” Zo explained, stopping her dad in his tracks. “He takes snuff from a cow’s horn. He scoops it up his big nose with a spoon, like this. His nose wiggles. He says, ‘Try my sneeshin.’ Sneeshin is Scots for snuff. He bows until he’s almost doubled over when Uncle Northlake talks to him. Boos is Scots for bows. He plays the pipes—skirls means screeches. When you first hear him, it’ll make your stomach hurt. You’ll get used to that—and you’ll find you like him. He wears a purse and a skirt; he’s never worn pants in his life; he has no pride about him. Just say you’re my friend and he’ll let you smack his legs—”
Here, Ovid was obliged to bring the biography of Donald to a close. Carmina’s enjoyment of Zo was becoming too keen for her strength; her bursts of laughter grew louder and louder—the wholesome limit of excitement was being rapidly passed. “Tell us about your cousins,” he said, by way of effecting a diversion.
Here, Ovid had to wrap up the biography of Donald. Carmina's enjoyment of Zo was becoming too intense for her to handle; her laughter was getting louder and louder—the healthy boundary of excitement was quickly being surpassed. “Tell us about your cousins,” he suggested to change the subject.
“The big ones?” Zo asked.
“The big ones?” Zo asked.
“No; the little ones, like you.”
“No; the little ones, like you.”
“Nice girls—they play at everything I tell ‘em. Jolly boys—when they knock a girl down, they pick her up again, and clean her.”
“Nice girls—they go along with everything I say. Cheerful boys—when they knock a girl down, they help her up again and tidy her off.”
Carmina was once more in danger of passing the limit. Ovid made another attempt to effect a diversion. Singing would be comparatively harmless in its effect—as he rashly supposed. “What’s that song you learnt in Scotland?” he asked.
Carmina was once again in danger of crossing the line. Ovid tried once more to change the subject. He thought singing would be relatively harmless—how naive of him. “What’s that song you learned in Scotland?” he asked.
“It’s Donald’s song,” Zo replied. “He taught me.”
“It’s Donald’s song,” Zo replied. “He taught me.”
At the sound of Donald’s dreadful name, Ovid looked at his watch, and said there was no time for the song. Mr. Gallilee suddenly and seriously sided with his step-son. “How she got among the men after dinner,” he said, “nobody knows. Lady Northlake has forbidden Donald to teach her any more songs; and I have requested him, as a favour to me, not to let her smack his legs. Come, my dear, it’s time we were home again.”
At the mention of Donald’s dreadful name, Ovid checked his watch and said there wasn’t enough time for the song. Mr. Gallilee unexpectedly and seriously supported his stepson. “Nobody knows how she ended up with the men after dinner,” he said, “Lady Northlake has told Donald not to teach her any more songs; and I’ve asked him, as a favor to me, not to let her hit his legs. Come on, dear, it’s time for us to head home.”
Well intended by both gentlemen—but too late. Zo was ready for the performance; her hat was cocked on one side; her plump little arms were set akimbo; her round eyes opened and closed facetiously in winks worthy of a low comedian. “I’m Donald,” she announced: and burst out with the song: “We’re gayly yet, we’re gayly yet; We’re not very fou, but we’re gayly yet: Then sit ye awhile, and tipple a bit; For we’re not very fou, but we’re gayly yet.” She snatched up Carmina’s medicine glass, and waved it over her head with a Bacchanalian screech. “Fill a brimmer, Tammie! Here’s to Redshanks!”
Both gentlemen had good intentions—but it was too late. Zo was ready for the show; her hat was tilted to one side; her chubby little arms were crossed on her hips; her big eyes opened and closed playfully in winks fit for a stand-up comic. “I’m Donald,” she declared, and then launched into the song: “We’re gayly yet, we’re gayly yet; We’re not very drunk, but we’re gayly yet: So sit for a while, and have a drink; For we’re not very drunk, but we’re gayly yet.” She grabbed Carmina’s medicine glass and waved it above her head while letting out a wild cheer. “Fill a big one, Tammie! Here’s to Redshanks!”
“And pray who is Redshanks?” asked a lady, standing in the doorway. Zo turned round—and instantly collapsed. A terrible figure, associated with lessons and punishments, stood before her. The convivial friend of Donald, the established Missus of Lord Northlake, disappeared—and a polite pupil took their place. “If you please, Miss Minerva, Redshanks is nickname for a Highlander.” Who would have recognised the singer of “We’re gayly yet,” in the subdued young person who made that reply?
“And who exactly is Redshanks?” asked a lady standing in the doorway. Zo turned around—and instantly collapsed. A frightening figure, associated with lessons and punishments, stood before her. The cheerful friend of Donald, the well-established Mrs. Lord Northlake, vanished—and a polite student took her place. “If you please, Miss Minerva, Redshanks is a nickname for a Highlander.” Who would have recognized the singer of “We’re gayly yet” in the quiet young person who gave that response?
The door opened again. Another disastrous intrusion? Yes, another! Teresa appeared this time—caught Zo up in her arms—and gave the child a kiss that was heard all over the room. “Ah, mia Giocosa!” cried the old nurse—too happy to speak in any language but her own. “What does that mean?” Zo asked, settling her ruffled petticoats. “It means,” said Teresa, who prided herself on her English, “Ah, my Jolly.” This to a young lady who could slit a haggis! This to the only person in Scotland, privileged to smack Donald’s legs! Zo turned to her father, and recovered her dignity. Maria herself could hardly have spoken with more severe propriety. “I wish to go home,” said Zo.
The door swung open again. Another unwanted interruption? Yes, another one! This time, Teresa showed up—scooping Zo up in her arms—and planted a kiss that echoed throughout the room. “Ah, mia Giocosa!” cried the old nurse—so delighted she could only speak in her own language. “What does that mean?” Zo asked, adjusting her ruffled petticoats. “It means,” said Teresa, who took pride in her English, “Ah, my Jolly.” This was said to a young lady who could cut a haggis! This was said to the only person in Scotland allowed to smack Donald's legs! Zo turned to her father and regained her composure. Maria herself couldn't have spoken with more serious propriety. “I wish to go home,” said Zo.
Ovid had only to look at Carmina, and to see the necessity of immediate compliance with his little sister’s wishes. No more laughing, no more excitement, for that day. He led Zo out himself, and resigned her to her father at the door of his rooms on the ground floor.
Ovid only had to glance at Carmina to understand that he needed to quickly fulfill his little sister's wishes. No more laughter, no more excitement for that day. He took Zo out himself and handed her over to their father at the entrance to his rooms on the ground floor.
Cheered already by having got away from Miss Minerva and the nurse, Zo desired to know who lived downstairs; and, hearing that these were Ovid’s rooms, insisted on seeing them. The three went in together.
Cheered by finally escaping Miss Minerva and the nurse, Zo wanted to know who lived downstairs and, upon learning that it was Ovid's rooms, insisted on seeing them. The three went in together.
Ovid drew Mr. Gallilee into a corner. “I’m easier about Carmina now,” he said. “The failure of her memory doesn’t extend backwards. It begins with the shock to her brain, on the day when Teresa removed her to this house—and it will end, I feel confident, with the end of her illness.”
Ovid pulled Mr. Gallilee into a corner. “I’m feeling better about Carmina now,” he said. “Her memory loss doesn’t go back further than the shock to her brain on the day Teresa brought her to this house—and I’m confident it will end with her recovery.”
Mr. Gallilee’s attention suddenly wandered. “Zo!” he called out, “don’t touch your brother’s papers.”
Mr. Gallilee’s attention suddenly drifted. “Zo!” he called out, “don’t mess with your brother’s papers.”
The one object that had excited the child’s curiosity was the writing-table. Dozens of sheets of paper were scattered over it, covered with writing, blotted and interlined. Some of these leaves had overflowed the table, and found a resting-place on the floor. Zo was amusing herself by picking them up. “Well!” she said, handing them obediently to Ovid, “I’ve had many a rap on the knuckles for writing not half as bad as yours.”
The one thing that had sparked the child's curiosity was the writing desk. Dozens of sheets of paper were spread out on it, filled with writing, smudged and crossed out. Some of these pages had spilled over the desk and landed on the floor. Zo was entertaining herself by picking them up. “Well!” she said, handing them over to Ovid, “I’ve gotten in trouble for writing not nearly as bad as yours.”
Hearing his daughter’s remark, Mr. Gallilee became interested in looking at the fragments of manuscript. “What an awful mess!” he exclaimed. “May I try if I can read a bit?” Ovid smiled. “Try by all means; you will make one useful discovery at least—you will see that the most patient men on the face of the civilised earth are Printers!”
Hearing his daughter’s comment, Mr. Gallilee became curious about the pieces of manuscript. “What a terrible mess!” he exclaimed. “Can I try to read a little?” Ovid smiled. “Go ahead; you’ll discover at least one useful thing—you’ll see that the most patient people in the civilized world are Printers!”
Mr. Gallilee tried a page—and gave it up before he turned giddy. “Is it fair to ask what this is?”
Mr. Gallilee tried reading a page—and gave up before he got dizzy. “Is it fair to ask what this is?”
“Something easy to feel, and hard to express,” Ovid answered. “These ill-written lines are my offering of gratitude to the memory of an unknown and unhappy man.”
“Something easy to feel, and hard to express,” Ovid answered. “These poorly written lines are my way of showing gratitude to the memory of an unknown and unfortunate man.”
“The man you told me of, who died at Montreal?”
“The guy you mentioned who died in Montreal?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“You never mentioned his name.”
“You never said his name.”
“His last wishes forbade me to mention it to any living creature. God knows there were pitiable, most pitiable, reasons for his dying unknown! The stone over his grave only bears his initials, and the date of his death. But,” said Ovid, kindling with enthusiasm, as he laid his hand on his manuscript, “the discoveries of this great physician shall benefit humanity! And my debt to him shall be acknowledged, with the admiration and the devotion that I truly feel!”
“His final wishes kept me from mentioning it to anyone. God knows there were very sad, truly sad reasons for him to die without anyone knowing! The stone on his grave only has his initials and the date of his death. But,” said Ovid, lighting up with excitement as he placed his hand on his manuscript, “the discoveries of this great physician will benefit humanity! And my gratitude to him will be recognized, with the admiration and devotion that I genuinely feel!”
“In a book?” asked Mr. Gallilee.
“In a book?” asked Mr. Gallilee.
“In a book that is now being printed. You will see it before the New Year.”
"In a book that is currently being printed. You'll see it before the New Year."
Finding nothing to amuse her in the sitting-room, Zo had tried the bedroom next. She now returned to Ovid, dragging after her a long white staff that looked like an Alpen-stock. “What’s this?” she asked. “A broomstick?”
Finding nothing to entertain her in the living room, Zo decided to try the bedroom next. She now returned to Ovid, pulling along a long white staff that resembled a hiking pole. “What’s this?” she asked. “A broomstick?”
“A specimen of rare Canadian wood, my dear. Would you like to have it?”
“A piece of rare Canadian wood, my dear. Would you like to have it?”
Zo took the offer quite seriously. She looked with longing eyes at the specimen, three times as tall as herself—and shook her head. “I’m not big enough for it, yet,” she said. “Look at it, papa! Benjulia’s stick is nothing to this.”
Zo took the offer really seriously. She gazed longingly at the specimen, three times her height—and shook her head. “I’m not big enough for it yet,” she said. “Look at it, Dad! Benjulia’s stick is nothing compared to this.”
That name—on the child’s lips—had a sound revolting to Ovid. “Don’t speak of him!” he said irritably.
That name—on the child’s lips—sounded disgusting to Ovid. “Don’t mention him!” he said irritably.
“Mustn’t I speak of him,” Zo asked, “when I want him to tickle me?” Ovid beckoned to her father. “Take her away now,” he whispered—“and never let her see that man again.”
“Shouldn’t I talk about him,” Zo asked, “when I want him to tickle me?” Ovid signaled to her father. “Take her away now,” he whispered—“and never let her see that man again.”
The warning was needless. The man’s destiny had decreed that he and Zo were never more to meet.
The warning was unnecessary. The man's fate had determined that he and Zo would never meet again.
CHAPTER LXII.
Benjulia’s servants had but a dull time of it, poor souls, in the lonely house. Towards the end of December, they subscribed among themselves to buy one of those wonderful Christmas Numbers—presenting year after year the same large-eyed ladies, long-legged lovers, corpulent children, snow landscapes, and gluttonous merry-makings—which have become a national institution: say, the pictorial plum puddings of the English nation.
Benjulia’s servants had a pretty boring time, poor things, in the lonely house. Toward the end of December, they decided to chip in together to buy one of those amazing Christmas issues—featuring year after year the same big-eyed women, tall lovers, chubby kids, snowy scenes, and indulgent celebrations—which have become a national tradition: essentially, the visual holiday treats of the English people.
The servants had plenty of time to enjoy their genial newspaper, before the dining-room bell disturbed them.
The staff had plenty of time to enjoy their friendly newspaper before the dining-room bell interrupted them.
For some weeks past, the master had again begun to spend the whole of his time in the mysterious laboratory. On the rare occasions when he returned to the house, he was always out of temper. If the servants knew nothing else, they knew what these signs meant—the great man was harder at work than ever; and in spite of his industry, he was not getting on so well as usual.
For several weeks now, the master had once again started spending all his time in the mysterious lab. On the rare times he came back to the house, he was always in a bad mood. If the staff knew nothing else, they understood what these signs meant—the great man was working harder than ever; and despite his efforts, he wasn't making as much progress as usual.
On this particular evening, the bell rang at the customary time—and the cook (successor to the unfortunate creature with pretensions to beauty and sentiment) hastened to get the dinner ready.
On this particular evening, the bell rang at the usual time—and the cook (who took over from the sadly overambitious person who thought they were beautiful and sentimental) hurried to prepare dinner.
The footman turned to the dresser, and took from it a little heap of newspapers; carefully counting them before he ventured to carry them upstairs. This was Doctor Benjulia’s regular weekly supply of medical literature; and here, again, the mysterious man presented an incomprehensible problem to his fellow-creatures. He subscribed to every medical publication in England—and he never read one of them! The footman cut the leaves; and the master, with his forefinger to help him, ran his eye up and down the pages; apparently in search of some announcement that he never found—and, still more extraordinary, without showing the faintest sign of disappointment when he had done. Every week, he briskly shoved his unread periodicals into a huge basket, and sent them downstairs as waste paper.
The footman turned to the dresser and picked up a small stack of newspapers, carefully counting them before he took them upstairs. This was Doctor Benjulia’s weekly supply of medical literature, and once again, the mysterious man posed an unsolvable puzzle for everyone around him. He subscribed to every medical publication in England—but he never read a single one! The footman cut the pages, and the master, with his finger guiding him, scanned the pages, seemingly looking for some announcement that he never found—and even more oddly, without showing the slightest hint of disappointment after he finished. Every week, he cheerfully tossed his unread magazines into a large basket and sent them downstairs as waste paper.
The footman took up the newspapers and the dinner together—and was received with frowns and curses. He was abused for everything that he did in his own department, and for everything that the cook had done besides. “Whatever the master’s working at,” he announced, on returning to the kitchen, “he’s farther away from hitting the right nail on the head than ever. Upon my soul, I think I shall have to give warning! Let’s relieve our minds. Where’s the Christmas Number?”
The footman grabbed the newspapers and dinner—and was met with frowns and curses. He was blamed for everything he did in his role, as well as for all the mistakes made by the cook. “Whatever the master is working on,” he said when he got back to the kitchen, “he’s further away from getting it right than ever. Honestly, I think I might have to quit! Let’s vent a little. Where’s the Christmas issue?”
Half an hour later, the servants were startled by a tremendous bang of the house-door which shook the whole building. The footman ran upstairs: the dining-room was empty; the master’s hat was not on its peg in the hall; and the medical newspapers were scattered about in the wildest confusion. Close to the fender lay a crumpled leaf, torn out. Its position suggested that it had narrowly missed being thrown into the fire. The footman smoothed it out, and looked at it.
Half an hour later, the servants were shocked by a loud bang of the house door that shook the entire building. The footman rushed upstairs: the dining room was empty; the master’s hat was missing from its spot in the hall; and the medical newspapers were spread out in complete disarray. Close to the fireplace lay a crumpled page, torn out. Its position indicated that it had just missed being thrown into the fire. The footman flattened it out and looked at it.
One side of the leaf contained a report of a lecture. This was dry reading. The footman tried the other side, and found a review of a new medical work.
One side of the leaf had a summary of a lecture. This was boring reading. The footman flipped it over and found a review of a new medical book.
This would have been dull reading too, but for an extract from a Preface, stating how the book came to be published, and what wonderful discoveries, relating to peoples’ brains, it contained. There were some curious things said here—especially about a melancholy deathbed at a place called Montreal—which made the Preface almost as interesting as a story. But what was there in this to hurry the master out of the house, as if the devil had been at his heels?
This would have been boring to read too, if not for an excerpt from a Preface explaining how the book got published and the amazing discoveries it had about people's brains. There were some intriguing details mentioned here—especially about a sad deathbed in a place called Montreal—which made the Preface nearly as interesting as a story. But what was it in this that made the master rush out of the house, as if the devil were chasing him?
Doctor Benjulia’s nearest neighbour was a small farmer named Gregg. He was taking a nap that evening, when his wife bounced into the room, and said, “Here’s the big doctor gone mad!” And there he was truly, at Mrs. Gregg’s heels, clamouring to have the horse put to in the gig, and to be driven to London instantly. He said, “Pay yourself what you please”—and opened his pocket-book, full of bank-notes. Mr. Gregg said, “It seems, sir, this is a matter of life or death.” Whereupon he looked at Mr. Gregg—and considered a little—and, becoming quiet on a sudden, answered, “Yes, it is.”
Doctor Benjulia’s closest neighbor was a small farmer named Gregg. He was taking a nap that evening when his wife burst into the room and said, “The big doctor has gone mad!” And there he was, truly, right behind Mrs. Gregg, insisting that the horse be hitched to the gig so he could be driven to London immediately. He said, “Take whatever you want from this”—and opened his wallet, full of cash. Mr. Gregg replied, “It seems, sir, this is a matter of life or death.” At that, he looked at Mr. Gregg, paused for a moment, and suddenly became quiet, answering, “Yes, it is.”
On the road to London, he never once spoke—except to himself—and then only from time to time.
On the way to London, he didn't say a word—except to himself—and even then, only occasionally.
It seemed, judging by what fell from him now and then, that he was troubled about a man and a letter. He had suspected the man all along; but he had nevertheless given him the letter—and now it had ended in the letter turning out badly for Doctor Benjulia himself. Where he went to in London, it was not possible to say. Mr. Gregg’s horse was not fast enough for him. As soon as he could find one, he took a cab.
It seemed, based on what he mentioned every now and then, that he was worried about a guy and a letter. He had always been suspicious of the guy; yet, he still gave him the letter—and now it had backfired on Doctor Benjulia himself. It wasn't clear where he went in London. Mr. Gregg's horse wasn't quick enough for him. As soon as he could, he caught a cab.
The shopman of Mr. Barrable, the famous publisher of medical works, had just put up the shutters, and was going downstairs to his tea, when he heard a knocking at the shop door. The person proved to be a very tall man, in a violent hurry to buy Mr. Ovid Vere’s new book. He said, by way of apology, that he was in that line himself, and that his name was Benjulia. The shopman knew him by reputation, and sold him the book. He was in such a hurry to read it, that he actually began in the shop. It was necessary to tell him that business hours were over. Hearing this, he ran out, and told the cabman to drive as fast as possible to Pall Mall.
The shopkeeper for Mr. Barrable, the well-known publisher of medical books, had just closed the shop and was heading downstairs for his tea when he heard someone knocking at the door. The visitor turned out to be a very tall man who was in a big rush to buy Mr. Ovid Vere’s new book. He apologized by saying he was in the same field and introduced himself as Benjulia. The shopkeeper recognized him by reputation and sold him the book. Benjulia was so eager to read it that he started in the shop. It was necessary to inform him that the business hours had ended. Upon hearing this, he dashed out and told the cab driver to rush him to Pall Mall as fast as possible.
The library waiter at Doctor Benjulia’s Club found him in the library, busy with a book.
The library attendant at Doctor Benjulia’s Club found him in the library, focused on a book.
He was quite alone; the members, at that hour of the evening, being generally at dinner, or in the smoking-room. The man whose business it was to attend to the fires, went in during the night, from time to time, and always found him in the same corner. It began to get late. He finished his reading; but it seemed to make no difference. There he sat—wide awake—holding his closed book on his knee, seemingly lost in his own thoughts. This went on till it was time to close the Club. They were obliged to disturb him. He said nothing; and went slowly down into the hall, leaving his book behind him. It was an awful night, raining and sleeting—but he took no notice of the weather. When they fetched a cab, the driver refused to take him to where he lived, on such a night as that. He only said, “Very well; go to the nearest hotel.”
He was completely alone; the members, at that time of the evening, were usually having dinner or hanging out in the smoking room. The guy in charge of the fires would come in during the night occasionally and always found him in the same corner. It was getting late. He finished reading, but it didn’t seem to change anything. He sat there—wide awake—holding his closed book on his lap, seemingly lost in his thoughts. This continued until it was time to close the Club. They had to disturb him. He didn’t say anything and slowly walked down to the hall, leaving his book behind. It was a terrible night, pouring rain and sleet—but he didn’t pay any attention to the weather. When they called a cab, the driver refused to take him home on a night like that. He simply said, “Fine; take me to the nearest hotel.”
The night porter at the hotel let in a tall gentleman, and showed him into one of the bedrooms kept ready for persons arriving late. Having no luggage, he paid the charges beforehand. About eight o’clock in the morning, he rang for the waiter—who observed that his bed had not been slept in. All he wanted for breakfast was the strongest coffee that could be made. It was not strong enough to please him when he tasted it; and he had some brandy put in. He paid, and was liberal to the waiter, and went away.
The night porter at the hotel let in a tall guy and showed him to one of the bedrooms prepared for late arrivals. With no luggage, he paid the fees upfront. Around eight in the morning, he called for the waiter—who noticed that his bed hadn’t been used. All he wanted for breakfast was the strongest coffee possible. It wasn’t strong enough for him when he tried it, so he had some brandy added. He paid, tipped the waiter generously, and left.
The policeman on duty, that day, whose beat included the streets at the back of Fairfield Gardens, noticed in one of them, a tall gentleman walking backwards and forwards, and looking from time to time at one particular house. When he passed that way again, there was the gentleman still patrolling the street, and still looking towards the same house. The policeman waited a little, and watched. The place was a respectable lodging house, and the stranger was certainly a gentleman, though a queer one to look at. It was not the policeman’s business to interfere on suspicion, except in the case of notoriously bad characters. So, though he did think it odd, he went on again.
The cop on duty that day, whose route included the streets behind Fairfield Gardens, saw a tall guy pacing back and forth and occasionally glancing at a specific house. When he walked by again, the man was still wandering the street, still staring at the same house. The officer paused for a moment to observe. The place was a respectable boarding house, and the stranger definitely seemed like a gentleman, though he appeared a bit odd. It wasn't the cop's job to get involved just because he was suspicious, unless it was a known troublemaker. So, even though he found it strange, he moved on.
Between twelve and one o’clock in the afternoon, Ovid left his Lodgings, to go to the neighbouring livery stables, and choose an open carriage. The sun was shining, and the air was brisk and dry, after the stormy night. It was just the day when he might venture to take Carmina out for a drive.
Between twelve and one o’clock in the afternoon, Ovid left his place to head to the nearby livery stables and pick an open carriage. The sun was shining, and the air was fresh and dry after the stormy night. It was the perfect day for him to take Carmina out for a drive.
On his way down the street, he heard footsteps behind him, and felt himself touched on the shoulder. He turned—and discovered Benjulia. On the point of speaking resentfully, he restrained himself. There was something in the wretch’s face that struck him with horror.
On his way down the street, he heard footsteps behind him and felt someone touch his shoulder. He turned—and saw Benjulia. About to speak resentfully, he held back. There was something in that guy's face that filled him with horror.
Benjulia said, “I won’t keep you long; I want to know one thing. Will she live or die?”
Benjulia said, “I won’t take up much of your time; I just want to know one thing. Will she live or die?”
“Her life is safe—I hope.”
"Her life is safe—I hope."
“Through your new mode of treatment?”
“Through your new way of treatment?”
His eyes and his voice said more than his words. Ovid instantly knew that he had seen the book; and that the book had forestalled him in the discovery to which he had devoted his life. Was it possible to pity a man whose hardened nature never pitied others? All things are possible to a large heart. Ovid shrank from answering him.
His eyes and voice conveyed more than his words. Ovid instantly realized that he had seen the book, and that the book had stolen away the discovery he had dedicated his life to. Was it even possible to feel sorry for a man whose tough nature never showed pity for others? Anything is possible for someone with a big heart. Ovid hesitated to respond to him.
Benjulia spoke again.
Benjulia spoke again.
“When we met that night at my garden gate,” he said, “you told me my life should answer for her life, if she died. My neglect has not killed her—and you have no need to keep your word. But I don’t get off, Mr. Ovid Vere, without paying the penalty. You have taken something from me, which was dearer than life, I wished to tell you that—I have no more to say.”
“When we met that night at my garden gate,” he said, “you told me my life should be a trade for hers if she died. My neglect hasn’t killed her—and you don’t need to honor your word. But I can’t escape, Mr. Ovid Vere, without facing the consequences. You’ve taken something from me that was more precious than life; I wanted to tell you that—I don’t have anything else to say.”
Ovid silently offered his hand.
Ovid silently extended his hand.
Benjulia’s head drooped in thought. The generous protest of the man whom he had injured, spoke in that outstretched hand. He looked at Ovid.
Benjulia’s head hung down in thought. The heartfelt protest of the man he had harmed was evident in that outstretched hand. He glanced at Ovid.
“No!” he said—and walked away.
“No!” he said—and walked off.
Leaving the street, he went round to Fairfield Gardens, and rang the bell at Mr. Gallilee’s door. The bell was answered by a polite old woman—a stranger to him among the servants.
Leaving the street, he went around to Fairfield Gardens and rang the bell at Mr. Gallilee’s door. The bell was answered by a polite older woman—a stranger to him among the staff.
“Is Zo in the house?” he inquired.
"Is Zo here?" he asked.
“Nobody’s in the house, sir. It’s to be let, if you please, as soon as the furniture can be moved.”
“Nobody's home, sir. It's for rent, if you don't mind, as soon as the furniture can be moved.”
“Do you know where Zo is? I mean, Mr. Gallilee’s youngest child.”
“Do you know where Zo is? I mean, Mr. Gallilee’s youngest kid.”
“I’m sorry to say, sir, I’m not acquainted with the family.”
“I’m sorry to say, sir, I don’t know the family.”
He waited at the door, apparently hesitating what to do next. “I’ll go upstairs,” he said suddenly; “I want to look at the house. You needn’t go with me; I know my way.”
He stood at the door, seeming unsure about what to do next. “I’ll head upstairs,” he said abruptly; “I want to check out the house. You don’t have to come with me; I know my way around.”
“Thank you kindly, sir!”
“Thank you very much, sir!”
He went straight to the schoolroom.
He went directly to the classroom.
The repellent melancholy of an uninhabited place had fallen on it already. The plain furniture was not worth taking care of: it was battered and old, and left to dust and neglect. There were two common deal writing desks, formerly used by the two girls. One of them was covered with splashes of ink: varied here and there by barbarous caricatures of faces, in which dots and strokes represented eyes, noses, and mouths. He knew whose desk this was, and opened the cover of it. In the recess beneath were soiled tables of figures, torn maps, and dogs-eared writing books. The ragged paper cover of one of these last, bore on its inner side a grotesquely imperfect inscription:—my cop book zo. He tore off the cover, and put it in the breast pocket of his coat.
The oppressive sadness of a vacant place had settled in already. The plain furniture was not worth caring for: it was worn out and old, left to collect dust and neglect. There were two simple writing desks, once used by the two girls. One of them was stained with ink, marked here and there with crude drawings of faces, where dots and lines represented eyes, noses, and mouths. He recognized whose desk this was and opened its lid. Inside were messy figures, torn maps, and dog-eared notebooks. The tattered cover of one of these had a strangely misspelled inscription on the inside:—my cop book zo. He ripped off the cover and tucked it into the pocket of his coat.
“I should have liked to tickle her once more,” he thought, as he went down stairs again. The polite old woman opened the door, curtsying deferentially. He gave her half a crown. “God bless you, sir!” she burst out, in a gush of gratitude.
“I wish I could tickle her just one more time,” he thought, as he went down the stairs again. The polite older woman opened the door, curtsying respectfully. He gave her two and a half shillings. “God bless you, sir!” she exclaimed, filled with gratitude.
He checked himself, on the point of stepping into the street, and looked at her with some curiosity. “Do you believe in God?” he asked.
He paused just before stepping into the street and looked at her with curiosity. “Do you believe in God?” he asked.
The old woman was even capable of making a confession of faith politely. “Yes, sir,” she said, “if you have no objection.”
The old woman was even able to politely make a confession of faith. “Yes, sir,” she said, “if you don’t mind.”
He stepped into the street. “I wonder whether she is right?” he thought. “It doesn’t matter; I shall soon know.”
He stepped into the street. “I wonder if she’s right?” he thought. “It doesn’t matter; I’ll find out soon enough.”
The servants were honestly glad to see him, when he got home. They had taken it in turn to sit up through the night; knowing his regular habits, and feeling the dread that some accident had happened. Never before had they seen him so fatigued. He dropped helplessly into his chair; his gigantic body shook with shivering fits. The footman begged him to take some refreshment. “Brandy, and raw eggs,” he said. These being brought to him, he told them to wait until he rang—and locked the door when they went out.
The servants were genuinely relieved to see him when he got home. They had taken turns staying up all night, aware of his usual routine and anxious that something bad might have happened. They had never seen him look so exhausted. He collapsed into his chair; his large frame shook with shivers. The footman urged him to have something to eat. “Brandy and raw eggs,” he said. When those were brought to him, he instructed them to wait until he rang—and locked the door when they left.
After waiting until the short winter daylight was at an end, the footman ventured to knock, and ask if the master wanted lights. He replied that he had lit the candles for himself. No smell of tobacco smoke came from the room; and he had let the day pass without going to the laboratory. These were portentous signs. The footman said to his fellow servants, “There’s something wrong.” The women looked at each other in vague terror. One of them said, “Hadn’t we better give notice to leave?” And the other whispered a question: “Do you think he’s committed a crime?”
After waiting for the short winter day to end, the footman finally knocked and asked if the master needed lights. He replied that he had already lit the candles himself. There was no smell of tobacco smoke coming from the room, and he had let the day go by without visiting the laboratory. These were worrying signs. The footman told his fellow servants, “Something’s not right.” The women exchanged looks of vague fear. One of them said, “Shouldn’t we give notice to leave?” And the other whispered, “Do you think he’s committed a crime?”
Towards ten o’clock, the bell rang at last. Immediately afterwards they heard him calling to them from the hall. “I want you, all three, up here.”
Towards ten o’clock, the bell finally rang. Right after that, they heard him calling to them from the hall. “I want all three of you up here.”
They went up together—the two women anticipating a sight of horror, and keeping close to the footman.
They climbed up together—the two women expecting to see something horrifying, and staying close to the footman.
The master was walking quietly backwards and forwards in the room: the table had pen and ink on it, and was covered with writings. He spoke to them in his customary tones; there was not the slightest appearance of agitation in his manner.
The master was pacing quietly back and forth in the room: the table had a pen and ink on it and was covered with notes. He spoke to them in his usual tone; there was no sign of agitation in his demeanor.
“I mean to leave this house, and go away,” he began. “You are dismissed from my service, for that reason only. Take your written characters from the table; read them, and say if there is anything to complain of.” There was nothing to complain of. On another part of the table there were three little heaps of money. “A month’s wages for each of you,” he explained, “in place of a month’s warning. I wish you good luck.” One of the women (the one who had suggested giving notice to leave) began to cry. He took no notice of this demonstration, and went on. “I want two of you to do me a favour before we part. You will please witness the signature of my Will.” The sensitive servant drew back directly. “No!” she said, “I couldn’t do it. I never heard the Death-Watch before in winter time—I heard it all last night.”
“I’m leaving this house and going away,” he started. “You are dismissed from my service, just for that reason. Take your written characters from the table; read them and let me know if there’s anything to complain about.” There was nothing to complain about. On another part of the table, there were three small piles of money. “A month’s wages for each of you,” he explained, “instead of a month’s notice. I wish you good luck.” One of the women (the one who had suggested giving notice to leave) began to cry. He ignored her reaction and continued. “I need two of you to do me a favor before we part. Please witness the signature of my Will.” The sensitive servant immediately stepped back. “No!” she said, “I couldn’t do it. I never heard the Death-Watch before in winter—I heard it all last night.”
The other two witnessed the signature. They observed that the Will was a very short one. It was impossible not to notice the only legacy left; the words crossed the paper, just above the signatures, and only occupied two lines: “I leave to Zoe, youngest daughter of Mr. John Gallilee, of Fairfield Gardens, London, everything absolutely of which I die possessed.” Excepting the formal introductory phrases, and the statement relating to the witnesses—both copied from a handy book of law, lying open on the table—this was the Will.
The other two saw the signature. They noticed that the Will was very brief. It was impossible to miss the only legacy left; the words crossed the paper just above the signatures and took up only two lines: “I leave to Zoe, the youngest daughter of Mr. John Gallilee, of Fairfield Gardens, London, everything I own at the time of my death.” Aside from the standard introductory phrases and the statement regarding the witnesses—both taken from a legal reference book that was open on the table—this was the Will.
The female servants were allowed to go downstairs; after having been informed that they were to leave the next morning. The footman was detained in the dining-room.
The female servants were allowed to go downstairs after being told they would be leaving the next morning. The footman was held back in the dining room.
“I am going to the laboratory,” the master said; “and I want a few things carried to the door.”
“I’m heading to the lab,” the master said; “and I need a few things taken to the door.”
The big basket for waste paper, three times filled with letters and manuscripts; the books; the medicine chest; and the stone jar of oil from the kitchen—these, the master and the man removed together; setting them down at the laboratory door. It was a still cold starlight winter’s night. The intermittent shriek of a railway whistle in the distance, was the only sound that disturbed the quiet of the time.
The large basket for waste paper, filled three times with letters and manuscripts; the books; the medicine cabinet; and the stone jar of oil from the kitchen—these were carried together by the master and the man, setting them down at the laboratory door. It was a still, cold, starlit winter night. The only sound that broke the silence was the occasional shriek of a railway whistle in the distance.
“Good night!” said the master.
“Good night!” said the boss.
The man returned the salute, and walked back to the house, closing the front door. He was now more firmly persuaded than ever that something was wrong. In the hall, the women were waiting for him. “What does it mean?” they asked. “Keep quiet,” he said; “I’m going to see.”
The man returned the salute and walked back to the house, shutting the front door. He was now more convinced than ever that something was off. In the hallway, the women were waiting for him. “What does it mean?” they asked. “Stay quiet,” he said; “I’m going to find out.”
In another minute he was posted at the back of the house, behind the edge of the wall. Looking out from this place, he could see the light of the lamps in the laboratory streaming through the open door, and the dark figure of the master coming and going, as he removed the objects left outside into the building. Then the door was shut, and nothing was visible but the dim glow that found its way to the skylight, through the white blind inside.
In another minute, he was standing at the back of the house, behind the edge of the wall. From this spot, he could see the light from the lamps in the laboratory shining through the open door, and the shadowy figure of the master moving back and forth as he took the items left outside into the building. Then the door was closed, and all that was left visible was the soft glow that filtered through the skylight, shining through the white blind inside.
He boldly crossed the open space of ground, resolved to try what his ears might discover, now that his eyes were useless. He posted himself at the back of the laboratory, close to one of the side walls.
He confidently walked across the open area, determined to see what his ears might pick up, since his eyes were no longer helpful. He positioned himself at the back of the lab, near one of the side walls.
Now and then, he heard—what had reached his ears when he had been listening on former occasions—the faint whining cries of animals. These were followed by new sounds. Three smothered shrieks, succeeding each other at irregular intervals, made his blood run cold. Had three death-strokes been dealt on some suffering creatures, with the same sudden and terrible certainty? Silence, horrible silence, was all that answered. In the distant railway there was an interval of peace.
Now and then, he heard—the same faint whining cries of animals he’d caught before. Then came new sounds. Three muffled screams, happening one after another at random intervals, made his blood run cold. Were three death blows delivered to some helpless creatures with that same sudden and terrible certainty? Silence, awful silence, was the only response. In the distant railway, there was a moment of peace.
The door was opened again; the flood of light streamed out on the darkness. Suddenly the yellow glow was spotted by the black figures of small swiftly-running creatures—perhaps cats, perhaps rabbits—escaping from the laboratory. The tall form of the master followed slowly, and stood revealed watching the flight of the animals. In a moment more, the last of the liberated creatures came out—a large dog, limping as if one of its legs was injured. It stopped as it passed the master, and tried to fawn on him. He threatened it with his hand. “Be off with you, like the rest!” he said. The dog slowly crossed the flow of light, and was swallowed up in darkness.
The door opened again, and a flood of light poured out into the darkness. Suddenly, the yellow glow was spotted by the black shapes of small, fast-running creatures—maybe cats, maybe rabbits—escaping from the lab. The tall figure of the master followed slowly and stood there, watching the animals flee. In a moment, the last of the freed creatures appeared—a large dog, limping as if one of its legs was hurt. It stopped as it passed the master and tried to nuzzle against him. He waved his hand at it threateningly. “Get out of here, just like the others!” he said. The dog slowly crossed the stream of light and disappeared into the darkness.
The last of them that could move was gone. The death shrieks of the others had told their fate.
The last one who could move was gone. The dying screams of the others had revealed their fate.
But still, there stood the master alone—a grand black figure, with its head turned up to the stars. The minutes followed one another: the servant waited, and watched him. The solitary man had a habit, well known to those about him, of speaking to himself; not a word escaped him now; his upturned head never moved; the bright wintry heaven held him spellbound.
But there stood the master alone—a tall black figure, with his head tilted up to the stars. Minutes went by: the servant waited and watched him. The solitary man had a well-known habit of talking to himself; not a word came from him now; his upturned head stayed still; the bright winter sky captivated him.
At last, the change came. Once more the silence was broken by the scream of the railway whistle.
At last, the change happened. Once again, the silence was shattered by the sound of the train whistle.
He started like a person suddenly roused from deep sleep, and went back into the laboratory. The last sound then followed—the locking and bolting of the door.
He jumped up like someone suddenly woken from a deep sleep and went back into the lab. Then came the final sound—the locking and bolting of the door.
The servant left his hiding-place: his master’s secret, was no secret now. He hated himself for eating that master’s bread, and earning that master’s money. One of the ignorant masses, this man! Mere sentiment had a strange hold on his stupid mind; the remembrance of the poor wounded dog, companionable and forgiving under cruel injuries, cut into his heart like a knife. His thought at that moment, was an act of treason to the royalty of Knowledge,—“I wish to God I could lame him, as he has lamed the dog!” Another fanatic! another fool! Oh, Science, be merciful to the fanatics, and the fools!
The servant stepped out of his hiding spot: his master’s secret was no longer a secret. He hated himself for eating his master’s food and earning his master’s money. Just one of the clueless masses, this guy! Sentiment held a strange grip on his simple mind; the memory of the poor wounded dog, friendly and forgiving despite brutal treatment, pierced his heart like a knife. At that moment, his thought was a betrayal of the authority of Knowledge—“I wish to God I could hurt him, like he hurt the dog!” Another fanatic! Another fool! Oh, Science, please have mercy on the fanatics and the fools!
When he got back to the house, the women were still on the look-out for him. “Don’t speak to me now,” he said. “Get to your beds. And, mind this—let’s be off to-morrow morning before he can see us.”
When he got back to the house, the women were still waiting for him. “Don’t talk to me now,” he said. “Go to your beds. And remember this—let’s leave tomorrow morning before he sees us.”
There was no sleep for him when he went to his own bed.
There was no sleep for him when he got into his own bed.
The remembrance of the dog tormented him. The other lesser animals were active; capable of enjoying their liberty and finding shelter for themselves. Where had the maimed creature found a refuge, on that bitter night? Again, and again, and again, the question forced its way into his mind. He could endure it no longer. Cautiously and quickly—in dread of his extraordinary conduct being perhaps discovered by the women—he dressed himself, and opened the house door to look for the dog.
The memory of the dog haunted him. The other smaller animals were out and about, enjoying their freedom and finding shelter. Where had the injured creature found refuge on that cold night? Over and over, the question pushed itself into his thoughts. He couldn’t take it anymore. Carefully and quickly—worried that his strange behavior might be noticed by the women—he got dressed and opened the front door to search for the dog.
Out of the darkness on the step, there rose something dark. He put out his hand. A persuasive tongue, gently licking it, pleaded for a word of welcome. The crippled animal could only have got to the door in one way; the gate which protected the house-enclosure must have been left open. First giving the dog a refuge in the kitchen, the footman—rigidly performing his last duties—went to close the gate.
Out of the darkness on the step, something dark appeared. He reached out his hand. A persuasive tongue, softly licking it, begged for a word of welcome. The injured animal could only have made it to the door one way; the gate that secured the yard must have been left open. After giving the dog a safe place in the kitchen, the footman—strictly carrying out his final tasks—went to close the gate.
At his first step into the enclosure he stopped panic-stricken.
At his first step into the area, he stopped, overwhelmed with panic.
The starlit sky over the laboratory was veiled in murky red. Roaring flame, and spouting showers of sparks, poured through the broken skylight. Voices from the farm raised the first cry—“Fire! fire!”
The starlit sky above the lab was covered in a murky red. Roaring flames and showers of sparks poured through the broken skylight. Voices from the farm raised the first alarm—“Fire! Fire!”
At the inquest, the evidence suggested suspicion of incendiarism and suicide. The papers, the books, the oil betrayed themselves as combustible materials, carried into the place for a purpose. The medicine chest was known (by its use in cases of illness among the servants) to contain opium. Adjourned inquiry elicited that the laboratory was not insured, and that the deceased was in comfortable circumstances. Where were the motives? One intelligent man, who had drifted into the jury, was satisfied with the evidence. He held that the desperate wretch had some reason of his own for first poisoning himself, and then setting fire to the scene of his labours. Having a majority of eleven against him, the wise juryman consented to a merciful verdict of death by misadventure. The hideous remains of what had once been Benjulia, found Christian burial. His brethren of the torture-table, attended the funeral in large numbers. Vivisection had been beaten on its own field of discovery. They honoured the martyr who had fallen in their cause.
At the inquest, the evidence suggested suspicion of arson and suicide. The papers, the books, the oil revealed themselves as flammable materials brought into the place for a reason. The medicine chest, known for its use in cases of illness among the staff, was found to contain opium. Further inquiries revealed that the laboratory was not insured and that the deceased was financially comfortable. Where were the motives? One perceptive juror, who happened to be present, believed the evidence. He thought that the desperate individual had his own reasons for first poisoning himself and then setting fire to his workspace. With a majority of eleven against him, the wise juror agreed to a merciful verdict of death by misadventure. The gruesome remains of what had once been Benjulia were given a Christian burial. His colleagues from the torture-table attended the funeral in large numbers. Vivisection had been overcome in its own field of discovery. They honored the martyr who had fallen for their cause.
CHAPTER LXIII.
The life of the New Year was still only numbered by weeks, when a modest little marriage was celebrated—without the knowledge of the neighbours, without a crowd in the church, and even without a wedding-breakfast.
The New Year was still just a few weeks old when a simple little wedding took place—without the neighbors knowing, without a crowd in the church, and even without a wedding breakfast.
Mr. Gallilee (honoured with the office of giving away the bride) drew Ovid into a corner before they left the house. “She still looks delicate, poor dear,” he said. “Do you really consider her to be well again?”
Mr. Gallilee (who had the honor of giving away the bride) pulled Ovid aside before they left the house. “She still looks fragile, poor thing,” he said. “Do you really think she's better now?”
“As well as she will ever be,” Ovid answered. “Before I returned to her, time had been lost which no skill and no devotion can regain. But the prospect has its bright side. Past events which might have cast their shadow over all her life to come, have left no trace in her memory. I will make her a happy woman. Leave the rest to me.”
“As well as she will ever be,” Ovid answered. “Before I got back to her, time was lost that no skill or dedication can recover. But there's a positive side to it. Past events that could have darkened her future have left no mark on her memory. I will make her a happy woman. Leave the rest to me.”
Teresa and Mr. Mool were the witnesses; Maria and Zo were the bridesmaids: they had only waited to go to church, until one other eagerly expected person joined them. There was a general inquiry for Miss Minerva. Carmina astonished everybody, from the bride-groom downwards, by announcing that circumstances prevented her best and dearest friend from being present. She smiled and blushed as she took Ovid’s arm. “When we are man and wife, and I am quite sure of you,” she whispered, “I will tell you, what nobody else must know. In the meantime, darling, if you can give Frances the highest place in your estimation—next to me—you will only do justice to the noblest woman that ever lived.”
Teresa and Mr. Mool were the witnesses; Maria and Zo were the bridesmaids: they had only been waiting to go to church until one more eagerly awaited person showed up. There was a general search for Miss Minerva. Carmina surprised everyone, including the groom, by announcing that circumstances prevented her best and dearest friend from being there. She smiled and blushed as she took Ovid’s arm. “When we’re married, and I’m completely sure of you,” she whispered, “I’ll tell you something that nobody else can know. In the meantime, darling, if you can give Frances the top spot in your opinion—right after me—you’ll be doing justice to the noblest woman who ever lived.”
She had a little note hidden in her bosom, while she said those words. It was dated on the morning of her marriage: “When you return from the honeymoon, Carmina, I shall be the first friend who opens her arms and her heart to you. Forgive me if I am not with you to-day. We are all human, my dear—don’t tell your husband.”
She had a small note tucked in her cleavage as she spoke those words. It was dated the morning of her wedding: “When you come back from the honeymoon, Carmina, I will be the first friend to welcome you with open arms and an open heart. Please forgive me for not being there today. We’re all human, my dear—just don’t tell your husband.”
It was her last weakness. Carmina had no excuses to make for an absent guest, when the first christening was celebrated. On that occasion the happy young mother betrayed a conjugal secret to her dearest friend. It was at Ovid’s suggestion that the infant daughter was called by Miss Minerva’s christian name.
It was her last weakness. Carmina had no excuses for an absent guest when the first christening took place. On that occasion, the happy young mother revealed a marital secret to her closest friend. It was Ovid’s idea that the baby daughter was named after Miss Minerva’s first name.
But when the married pair went away to their happy new life, there was a little cloud of sadness, which vanished in sunshine—thanks to Zo. Polite Mr. Mool, bent on making himself agreeable to everybody, paid his court to Mr. Gallilee’s youngest daughter. “And who do you mean to marry, my little Miss, when you grow up?” the lawyer asked with feeble drollery.
But when the married couple left for their happy new life, there was a little cloud of sadness that disappeared in the sunshine—thanks to Zo. Polite Mr. Mool, determined to please everyone, tried to charm Mr. Gallilee’s youngest daughter. “So, who do you plan to marry, my dear, when you grow up?” the lawyer asked with weak humor.
Zo looked at him in grave surprise. “That’s all settled,” she said; “I’ve got a man waiting for me.”
Zo looked at him in serious surprise. “That’s all decided,” she said; “I’ve got a guy waiting for me.”
“Oh, indeed! And who may he be?”
“Oh, really! And who is he?”
“Donald!”
“Donald!”
“That’s a very extraordinary child of yours,” Mr. Mool said to his friend, as they walked away together.
"That’s an amazing kid of yours," Mr. Mool said to his friend as they walked away together.
Mr. Gallilee absently agreed. “Has my message been given to my wife?” he asked.
Mr. Gallilee nodded absentmindedly. “Has my message been delivered to my wife?” he asked.
Mr. Mool sighed and shook his head. “Messages from her husband are as completely thrown away on her,” he answered, “as if she was still in the asylum. In justice to yourself, consent to an amicable separation, and I will arrange it.”
Mr. Mool sighed and shook his head. “Messages from her husband are completely wasted on her,” he replied, “as if she’s still in the asylum. To be fair to yourself, agree to an amicable separation, and I’ll take care of it.”
“Have you seen her?”
"Have you seen her?"
“I insisted on it, before I met her lawyers. She declares herself to be an infamously injured woman—and, upon my honour, she proves it, from her own point of view. ‘My husband never came near me in my illness, and took my children away by stealth. My children were so perfectly ready to be removed from their mother, that neither of them had the decency to write me a letter. My niece contemplated shamelessly escaping to my son, and wrote him a letter vilifying his mother in the most abominable terms. And Ovid completes the round of ingratitude by marrying the girl who has behaved in this way.’ I declare to you, Gallilee, that was how she put it! ‘Am I to blame,’ she said, ‘for believing that story about my brother’s wife? It’s acknowledged that she gave the man money—the rest is a matter of opinion. Was I wrong to lose my temper, and say what I did say to this so-called niece of mine? Yes, I was wrong, there: it’s the only case in which there is a fault to find with me. But had I no provocation? Have I not suffered? Don’t try to look as if you pitied me. I stand in no need of pity. But I owe a duty to my own self-respect; and that duty compels me to speak plainly. I will have nothing more to do with the members of my heartless family. The rest of my life is devoted to intellectual society, and the ennobling pursuits of science. Let me hear no more, sir, of you or your employers.’ She rose like a queen, and bowed me out of the room. I declare to you, my flesh creeps when I think of her.”
“I insisted on it before I met her lawyers. She claims to be an infamously wronged woman—and, honestly, she makes her case from her own perspective. ‘My husband never visited me during my illness, and he secretly took my children away. My kids were so eager to be separated from me that neither of them had the decency to write me a letter. My niece brazenly considered running away to my son and even wrote him a letter trashing his mother in the most disgusting terms. And Ovid completes the circle of ingratitude by marrying the girl who’s treated me this way.’ I swear to you, Gallilee, that was her exact wording! ‘Am I at fault,’ she asked, ‘for believing that story about my brother’s wife? It’s well-known she gave him money—the rest is just opinion. Was I wrong to lose my temper and say what I said to this so-called niece of mine? Yes, I was wrong there; that’s the only time I’ve got a fault to acknowledge. But didn’t I have provocation? Haven’t I suffered? Don’t try to act like you pity me. I don’t need pity. But I have a duty to my own self-respect; and that duty forces me to speak honestly. I want nothing more to do with my heartless family. The rest of my life will be devoted to intellectual pursuits and the rewarding fields of science. Let me hear no more about you or your employers.’ She stood up like a queen and bowed me out of the room. I tell you, I get chills just thinking about her.”
“If I leave her now,” said Mr. Gallilee, “I leave her in debt.”
“If I leave her now,” said Mr. Gallilee, “I leave her in debt.”
“Give me your word of honour not to mention what I am going to tell you,” Mr. Mool rejoined. “If she needs money, the kindest man in the world has offered me a blank cheque to fill in for her—and his name is Ovid Vere.”
“Promise me you'll keep what I'm about to share a secret,” Mr. Mool said. “If she needs money, the kindest guy in the world has given me a blank check to fill out for her—and his name is Ovid Vere.”
As the season advanced, two social entertainments which offered the most complete contrast to each other, were given in London on the same evening.
As the season progressed, two social events that were completely different from each other took place in London on the same evening.
Mr. and Mrs. Ovid Vere had a little dinner party to celebrate their return. Teresa (advanced to the dignity of housekeeper) insisted on stuffing the tomatoes and cooking the macaroni with her own hand. The guests were Lord and Lady Northlake; Maria and Zo; Miss Minerva and Mr. Mool. Mr. Gallilee was present as one of the household. While he was in London, he and his children lived under Ovid’s roof. When they went to Scotland, Mr. Gallilee had a cottage of his own (which he insisted on buying) in Lord Northlake’s park. He and Zo drank too much champagne at dinner. The father made a speech; and the daughter sang, “We’re gayly yet.”
Mr. and Mrs. Ovid Vere hosted a small dinner party to celebrate their return. Teresa, now promoted to housekeeper, insisted on stuffing the tomatoes and making the macaroni herself. The guests were Lord and Lady Northlake, Maria and Zo, Miss Minerva, and Mr. Mool. Mr. Gallilee attended as part of the household. While in London, he and his kids lived under Ovid’s roof. When they went to Scotland, Mr. Gallilee bought his own cottage, which he insisted on purchasing, in Lord Northlake’s park. He and Zo had a bit too much champagne at dinner. The father gave a speech, and the daughter sang, “We’re gayly yet.”
In another quarter of London, there was a party which filled the street with carriages, and which was reported in the newspapers the next morning.
In another part of London, there was a party that filled the street with carriages and was reported in the newspapers the next morning.
Mrs. Gallilee was At Home to Science. The Professors of the civilised universe rallied round their fair friend. France, Italy, and Germany bewildered the announcing servants with a perfect Babel of names—and Great Britain was grandly represented. Those three superhuman men, who had each had a peep behind the veil of creation, and discovered the mystery of life, attended the party and became centres of three circles—the circle that believed in “protoplasm,” the circle that believed in “bioplasm,” and the circle that believed in “atomized charges of electricity, conducted into the system by the oxygen of respiration.” Lectures and demonstrations went on all through the evening, all over the magnificent room engaged for the occasion. In one corner, a fair philosopher in blue velvet and point lace, took the Sun in hand facetiously. “The sun’s life, my friends, begins with a nebulous infancy and a gaseous childhood.” In another corner, a gentleman of shy and retiring manners converted “radiant energy into sonorous vibrations”—themselves converted into sonorous poppings by waiters and champagne bottles at the supper table. In the centre of the room, the hostess solved the serious problem of diet; viewed as a method of assisting tadpoles to develop themselves into frogs—with such cheering results that these last lively beings joined the guests on the carpet, and gratified intelligent curiosity by explorations on the stairs. Within the space of one remarkable evening, three hundred illustrious people were charmed, surprised, instructed, and amused; and when Science went home, it left a conversazione (for once) with its stomach well filled. At two in the morning, Mrs. Gallilee sat down in the empty room, and said to the learned friend who lived with her,
Mrs. Gallilee was hosting a gathering for the scientific community. Professors from all over the civilized world gathered around their esteemed colleague. France, Italy, and Germany perplexed the announcing staff with a complete mix of names—and Great Britain was well represented. Those three extraordinary men, who had each caught a glimpse of the mysteries of creation and uncovered the secrets of life, attended the party and became the focal points of three groups—the group that believed in “protoplasm,” the group that believed in “bioplasm,” and the group that believed in “atomized charges of electricity, delivered into the system through the oxygen we breathe.” Throughout the evening, lectures and demonstrations occurred in every corner of the magnificent room set aside for the event. In one corner, a lovely philosopher dressed in blue velvet and lace jokingly discussed the Sun. “The sun’s life, my friends, starts with a nebulous infancy and a gaseous childhood.” In another corner, a gentleman with shy and reserved manners transformed “radiant energy into sound vibrations” that were themselves turned into popping sounds by waiters and champagne bottles at the supper table. In the center of the room, the hostess tackled the serious issue of diet; she looked at it as a way to help tadpoles develop into frogs—with such remarkable success that these lively creatures joined the guests on the carpet and satisfied their curious minds by exploring the stairs. In the span of one extraordinary evening, three hundred distinguished individuals were captivated, surprised, educated, and entertained; and when Science finally departed, it left a gathering (for once) with its appetite well satisfied. At two in the morning, Mrs. Gallilee sat down in the empty room and spoke to the scholarly friend who lived with her,
“At last, I’m a happy woman!”
“At last, I’m a happy woman!”
THE END.
THE END.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!